The worthy communicant, or, A discourse of the nature, effects, and blessings consequent to the worthy receiving of the Lords Supper and of all the duties required in order to a worthy preparation : together with the cases of conscience occurring in the duty of him that ministers, and of him that communicates : to which are added, devotions fitted to every part of the ministration / by Jeremy Taylor ...
         Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
      
       
         
           1667
        
      
       Approx. 701 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 215 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64145
         Wing T418
         ESTC R11473
         13298910
         ocm 13298910
         98913
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64145)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98913)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 439:21)
      
       
         
           
             The worthy communicant, or, A discourse of the nature, effects, and blessings consequent to the worthy receiving of the Lords Supper and of all the duties required in order to a worthy preparation : together with the cases of conscience occurring in the duty of him that ministers, and of him that communicates : to which are added, devotions fitted to every part of the ministration / by Jeremy Taylor ...
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
          
           [14], 414, [1] p.
           
             Printed by T.R. for J. Martyn, J. Allestry, and T. Dicas, and are to be sold by Thomas Basset ...,
             London :
             1667.
          
           
             Added engraved t.p.
             Advertisement on p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lord's Supper -- Church of England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               The
               Worthy
               Communicant
               .
            
             
               Which
               things
               the
               Angels
               desire
               to
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               1
               Pet
               1.12
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Worthy
           COMMUNICANT
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Effects
           ,
           and
           Blessings
           consequent
           to
           the
           Worthy
           Receiving
           of
           the
           LORDS
           SUPPER
           ;
           And
           of
           all
           the
           Duties
           required
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Worthy
           Preparation
           .
        
         
           TOGETHER
           With
           the
           
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           occurring
           in
           the
           Duty
           of
           him
           that
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           of
           him
           that
           Communicates
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           are
           added
           ,
           Devotions
           fitted
           to
           every
           part
           of
           the
           Ministration
           .
        
         
           BY
           
             JEREMY
             TAYLOR
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           and
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           and
           Connor
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             R.
          
           for
           
             J.
             Martyn
             ,
             J.
             Allestry
          
           ,
           and
           
             T.
             Dicas
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Thomas
             Basset
          
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           St.
           Dunstans
           Church-yard
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           1667.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Most
           ILLUSTRIOUS
           PRINCESS
           Her
           Highness
           Royal
           MARY
           Princess
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           Dowager
           of
           
             Orange
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
        
         
           ALthough
           none
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           these
           Nations
           can
           ,
           in
           propriety
           of
           speaking
           ,
           be
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           from
           whom
           every
           single
           person
           receives
           the
           daily
           emanations
           of
           many
           Blessings
           ;
           yet
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           in
           your
           Royal
           Highness
           by
           which
           your
           Princely
           Person
           is
           related
           to
           all
           amongst
           us
           that
           are
           or
           would
           be
           excellent
           .
           For
           where
           Vertue
           is
           in
           her
           exaltation
           ,
           to
           that
           excellent
           Person
           all
           that
           are
           or
           would
           be
           
           thought
           vertuous
           do
           address
           themselves
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           directed
           or
           encouraged
           ,
           for
           example
           or
           for
           patronage
           ,
           for
           the
           similitude
           of
           affection
           or
           likeness
           of
           design
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           although
           it
           is
           too
           great
           a
           confidence
           in
           me
           ,
           something
           a
           stranger
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           Address
           to
           so
           high-born
           and
           great
           a
           Princess
           ;
           yet
           when
           I
           considered
           that
           you
           are
           the
           Sister
           of
           my
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Servant
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           I
           know
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           expected
           but
           serenity
           and
           sweetness
           ,
           gentleness
           and
           goodness
           ,
           Royal
           favours
           and
           Princely
           graces
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           such
           fruitful
           showers
           I
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           that
           my
           fleece
           shall
           be
           dry
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           is
           round
           about
           it
           shall
           be
           made
           irriguous
           with
           your
           Princely
           influence
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           humbly
           hope
           that
           your
           Royal
           Highness
           will
           first
           give
           me
           pardon
           ,
           and
           then
           accept
           this
           humble
           oblation
           from
           him
           who
           is
           equally
           your
           
           servant
           for
           your
           great
           Relations
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           great
           Excellencies
           :
           For
           I
           remember
           with
           what
           pleasure
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           told
           ,
           that
           your
           Highness's
           Court
           hath
           been
           in
           all
           these
           late
           days
           of
           sorrow
           a
           Sanctuary
           to
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           a
           Chappel
           for
           the
           Religion
           ,
           a
           Refectory
           to
           them
           that
           were
           in
           need
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Defensative
           of
           all
           men
           and
           all
           things
           that
           are
           excellent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           duty
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           the
           acknowledgments
           of
           Religion
           that
           honour
           should
           be
           paid
           to
           your
           Royal
           Highness
           ,
           which
           so
           eminent
           vertues
           perpetually
           have
           deserved
           .
           But
           because
           you
           have
           long
           dwelt
           in
           the
           more
           secret
           recesses
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           a
           long
           time
           your
           Devotion
           hath
           been
           eminent
           ,
           your
           obedience
           to
           the
           strictest
           rules
           of
           Religion
           hath
           been
           humble
           and
           diligent
           ,
           even
           up
           to
           a
           great
           example
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           service
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           your
           great
           Care
           and
           greatest
           Imployment
           ,
           
           your
           Name
           hath
           been
           dear
           and
           highly
           honourable
           amongst
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           we
           no
           more
           envy
           to
           Hungary
           the
           great
           Name
           of
           St.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           to
           Scotland
           the
           glorious
           memory
           of
           St.
           Margaret
           ,
           to
           France
           the
           triumph
           of
           the
           piety
           of
           St.
           Genovese
           ,
           nor
           St.
           Katharine
           to
           Italy
           ,
           since
           in
           your
           Royal
           Person
           we
           have
           so
           great
           an
           example
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Saints
           ,
           a
           Daughter
           to
           such
           a
           glorious
           Saint
           and
           Martyr
           ,
           a
           Sister
           to
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           arms
           of
           whose
           Justice
           and
           Wisdom
           we
           lie
           down
           in
           safety
           ,
           having
           now
           nothing
           to
           employ
           us
           ,
           but
           in
           holiness
           and
           comfort
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           peace
           and
           mutual
           charity
           to
           enjoy
           the
           blessings
           of
           the
           Government
           under
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           good
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           But
           Royal
           Madam
           ,
           I
           have
           yet
           some
           more
           personal
           ground
           for
           the
           confidence
           of
           
           this
           Address
           ;
           and
           because
           I
           have
           received
           the
           great
           honour
           of
           your
           reading
           and
           using
           of
           divers
           of
           my
           Books
           ,
           I
           was
           readily
           invited
           to
           hope
           that
           your
           Royal
           Highness
           would
           not
           reject
           it
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           them
           desired
           upon
           a
           special
           title
           to
           kiss
           your
           Princely
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           thanks
           for
           the
           gracious
           reception
           of
           others
           of
           the
           same
           Cognation
           .
           The
           stile
           of
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           Closets
           ,
           plain
           and
           useful
           ;
           the
           matter
           is
           of
           the
           greatest
           concernment
           ,
           a
           rule
           for
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           greatest
           solennity
           of
           Religion
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Eucharist
           is
           by
           the
           venerable
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           called
           
             the
             Queen
             of
             Mysteries
          
           ;
           so
           the
           worthy
           Communicating
           in
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           Princely
           Conjugation
           of
           Graces
           in
           the
           whole
           Rosary
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           proportioned
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           handling
           of
           so
           Princely
           a
           Person
           ,
           whom
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           the
           greatness
           
           of
           Birth
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           Religion
           ,
           do
           equally
           contend
           to
           represent
           excellent
           and
           illustrious
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Madam
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           you
           be
           all
           that
           to
           which
           these
           excellent
           graces
           and
           dispositions
           do
           design
           you
           :
           and
           to
           this
           glorious
           end
           ,
           this
           Manual
           may
           if
           you
           please
           add
           some
           moments
           ;
           the
           effecting
           of
           which
           is
           all
           my
           design
           ,
           except
           only
           that
           it
           is
           intended
           ,
           and
           I
           humbly
           pray
           that
           it
           may
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           that
           greatest
           Honour
           which
           is
           paid
           you
           by
           the
           hearts
           and
           voyces
           of
           all
           the
           Religious
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               Highness
               most
               humble
               and
               most
               devoted
               Servant
               ,
            
             Jeremy
             Dunensis
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             Introduction
             ,
          
           
             Page
             1
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               OF
               the
               nature
               ,
               excellencies
               ,
               uses
               ,
               and
               intention
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 10
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 1.
              
               
               Of
               the
               several
               apprehensions
               of
               men
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               What
               it
               is
               which
               we
               receive
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 17
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               That
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               there
               are
               represented
               and
               exhibited
               many
               great
               blessings
               upon
               the
               special
               account
               of
               that
               sacred
               ministry
               ,
               proved
               in
               General
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 33.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
              
               
               The
               blessings
               and
               graces
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               enumerated
               and
               proved
               particularly
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 46
              
            
             
               
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
              
               
               Practical
               conclusions
               from
               the
               preceding
               discourses
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 64
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
              
               
               Devotions
               preparatory
               to
               this
               mystery
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 77
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               OF
               our
               general
               preparation
               to
               the
               worthy
               reception
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 82
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 1.
              
               
               Of
               Examination
               of
               our selves
               in
               order
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 83
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               the
               Examination
               of
               our
               desires
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 89
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               our
               examination
               concerning
               remanent
               affections
               to
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 100
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               examination
               of
               our selves
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               Prayers
               in
               order
               to
               a
               holy
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 114
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               preparatory
               examination
               of
               our selves
               in
               some
               other
               instances
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 122
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
              
               
               Devotions
               to
               be
               used
               upon
               the
               daies
               of
               our
               Examination
               ;
               relative
               to
               that
               duty
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 133
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               OF
               Faith
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               necessary
               disposition
               to
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 142
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               Of
               Catechumens
               or
               unbaptized
               persons
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 143
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               Communicating
               Infants
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 147
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               Whether
               Innocents
               ,
               Fools
               ,
               and
               Mad
               men
               may
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 156
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               actual
               faith
               as
               it
               is
               a
               necessary
               disposition
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 159
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               the
               proper
               and
               specifick
               work
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               holy
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 172
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
              
               
               Meditations
               and
               devotions
               relative
               to
               this
               preparatory
               grace
               :
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               preparation
               ;
               or
               at
               any
               time
               of
               spiritual
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 190
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               OF
               Charity
               ,
               preparatory
               to
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 197
              
            
             
               
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               doing
               good
               to
               our
               neighbours
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 201
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               speaking
               good
               of
               our
               neighbours
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 204
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
              
               
               Forgiveness
               of
               injuries
               a
               necessary
               part
               of
               preparation
               to
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 208.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
              
               
               Devotions
               relative
               to
               this
               grace
               of
               charity
               ;
               to
               be
               used
               by
               way
               of
               exercise
               and
               preparation
               to
               the
               Divine
               Mysteries
               ;
               in
               any
               time
               or
               part
               of
               our
               life
               :
               but
               especially
               before
               and
               at
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 252
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               OF
               repentance
               preparatory
               to
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 258
              
            
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               The
               necessity
               of
               repentance
               in
               order
               to
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 261
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               What
               actions
               of
               repentance
               are
               specially
               required
               in
               our
               preparations
               to
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 267
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
              
               
               How
               far
               we
               must
               have
               proceeded
               in
               our
               general
               repentance
               and
               emendation
               of
               our
               lives
               before
               we
               Communicate
               .
            
             
               
                 p
                 289
              
            
             
               
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
              
               
               What
               significations
               of
               repentance
               are
               to
               be
               accepted
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               admission
               of
               penitents
               to
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 329
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
              
               
               Whether
               may
               every
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Curate
               of
               Souls
               reject
               impenitent
               persons
               ,
               or
               any
               criminals
               from
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               untill
               themselves
               be
               satisfied
               of
               their
               repentance
               and
               amends
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 334
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
              
               
               Penitential
               Soliloquies
               ,
               Ejaculations
               ,
               Exercises
               ,
               and
               preparatory
               Prayers
               to
               be
               used
               in
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               preparation
               to
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 347
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               OF
               our
               actual
               and
               ornamental
               preparation
               to
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 355
              
            
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               Rules
               for
               examination
               of
               our
               Consciences
               against
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 359
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               an
               actual
               supply
               to
               be
               made
               of
               such
               actions
               and
               degrees
               of
               good
               as
               are
               wanting
               ;
               against
               a
               Communion-day
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 366
              
            
             
               
               
                 Sect.
                 4
              
               Devotions
               to
               be
               used
               upon
               the
               morning
               of
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 373
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               OF
               our
               comportment
               in
               and
               after
               our
               Receiving
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 378
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               Of
               the
               circumstances
               and
               manner
               of
               Reception
               of
               the
               Divine
               Mysteries
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               Acts
               of
               vertues
               and
               graces
               relative
               to
               the
               mystery
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               before
               or
               at
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Divine
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 381
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               An
               advice
               concerning
               him
               who
               only
               Communicates
               spiritually
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 390
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           WHen
           St.
           Joseph
           and
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           Mother
           had
           for
           a
           time
           lost
           their
           most
           holy
           Son
           ,
           they
           sought
           him
           in
           the
           villages
           and
           the
           high-ways
           ,
           in
           the
           retinues
           of
           their
           kindred
           ,
           and
           the
           Caravans
           of
           the
           Galilean
           Pilgrims
           ;
           but
           there
           they
           found
           him
           not
           :
           At
           last
           ,
           almost
           despairing
           ,
           faint
           and
           sick
           with
           travel
           and
           fear
           ,
           with
           desires
           and
           tedious
           expectations
           ,
           they
           came
           into
           the
           Temple
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           conduct
           and
           success
           ;
           knowing
           and
           believing
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           could
           find
           God
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           long
           miss
           to
           find
           the
           Holy
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           their
           faith
           deceived
           them
           not
           :
           For
           they
           sought
           God
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           that
           was
           God
           and
           man
           in
           the
           midst
           and
           circle
           of
           the
           Doctors
           .
           But
           being
           surprised
           with
           trouble
           and
           wonder
           ,
           they
           began
           a
           little
           to
           expostulate
           with
           the
           Divine
           Child
           ,
           why
           he
           would
           be
           absent
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           (
           as
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           when
           he
           is
           absent
           from
           us
           )
           in
           sorrow
           and
           uncertain
           thoughts
           .
           This
           question
           brought
           forth
           an
           answer
           which
           will
           be
           for
           ever
           useful
           to
           all
           that
           shall
           inquire
           after
           this
           Holy
           Child
           :
           For
           as
           they
           complained
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           so
           he
           reproved
           their
           ignorance
           ;
           How
           is
           it
           that
           you
           have
           so
           fondly
           looked
           for
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           were
           used
           to
           wander
           in
           unknown
           paths
           without
           
           skill
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           guide
           ?
           why
           did
           ye
           inquire
           after
           me
           in
           high-ways
           ,
           and
           village-fields
           ?
           ye
           never
           knew
           me
           wander
           ,
           or
           lose
           my
           way
           ,
           or
           abide
           but
           where
           I
           ought
           ;
           why
           therefore
           did
           ye
           not
           come
           hither
           to
           look
           for
           me
           ?
           
             Did
             ye
             not
             know
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             in
          
           *
           
             my
             fathers
             house
          
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           where
           God
           is
           worshipped
           ,
           where
           he
           loves
           to
           dwell
           ,
           where
           he
           communicates
           his
           blessing
           and
           holy
           influences
           ,
           there
           and
           there
           only
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           meet
           our
           dearest
           Lord.
           
        
         
           For
           this
           reason
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           our
           address
           to
           God
           and
           holy
           conversation
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           
             his
             house
          
           ,
           that
           with
           confidence
           we
           may
           expect
           to
           meet
           him
           there
           when
           we
           go
           to
           worship
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Solemnities
           of
           Religion
           were
           confined
           to
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           he
           therefore
           made
           it
           to
           be
           like
           a
           house
           of
           use
           and
           dwelling
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           figure
           he
           might
           tell
           us
           where
           his
           delight
           and
           his
           aboad
           would
           be
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           furnished
           the
           Tabernacle
           with
           the
           Utensils
           of
           a
           Prophets
           room
           at
           least
           ,
           a
           Table
           and
           a
           Candlestick
           ;
           and
           the
           Table
           must
           have
           dishes
           and
           spoons
           ,
           bowls
           and
           covers
           belonging
           to
           it
           ;
           the
           Candlesticks
           must
           have
           Lamps
           ,
           and
           the
           Lamps
           must
           be
           continually
           burning
           .
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           the
           house
           
           of
           God
           must
           have
           in
           it
           a
           continual
           fire
           ,
           the
           fire
           must
           not
           go
           out
           by
           night
           nor
           day
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           the
           Prophet
           alludes
           ;
           God
           ]
           
             hath
             his
             fire
             in
             Sion
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             his
             hearth
             or
             furnace
             in
             Jerusalem
             :
          
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           meat
           in
           his
           house
           too
           .
           And
           as
           this
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           old
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           So
           that
           now
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           understand
           the
           place
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           Christs
           aboad
           ;
           even
           in
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           there
           where
           his
           Father
           dwells
           ,
           and
           loves
           to
           meet
           his
           servants
           ,
           there
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           finde
           the
           Lord.
           For
           as
           God
           descended
           and
           came
           into
           the
           Tabernacle
           invested
           with
           a
           cloud
           ;
           so
           Christ
           comes
           to
           meet
           us
           clothed
           with
           a
           Mystery
           ;
           
           he
           hath
           a
           house
           below
           as
           well
           as
           above
           ;
           here
           is
           his
           dwelling
           ,
           and
           here
           are
           his
           Provisions
           ;
           here
           is
           his
           fire
           ,
           and
           here
           his
           meat
           ;
           hither
           God
           sends
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           here
           his
           Son
           manifests
           himself
           :
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           holy
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           Devotions
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           Oblation
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           the
           offering
           of
           our selves
           ,
           the
           Consecration
           and
           the
           Communion
           ,
           are
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           imployed
           in
           these
           ,
           is
           there
           where
           God
           loves
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           where
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           in
           the
           Imployments
           in
           which
           God
           delights
           ,
           in
           the
           Ministries
           of
           his
           own
           choice
           ,
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           methods
           of
           Grace
           ,
           in
           the
           oeconomy
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           dispensations
           of
           eternal
           happiness
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           that
           we
           may
           know
           where
           to
           find
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           look
           after
           him
           ;
           he
           hath
           told
           us
           where
           he
           would
           be
           ,
           behind
           what
           pillar
           ,
           and
           under
           what
           cloud
           ,
           and
           covered
           with
           what
           vail
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           by
           what
           ministry
           ,
           and
           present
           in
           what
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           not
           look
           for
           him
           in
           the
           high-wayes
           
           of
           ambition
           and
           pride
           ,
           of
           wealth
           or
           sensual
           pleasures
           ;
           these
           things
           are
           not
           found
           in
           the
           house
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           neither
           may
           they
           come
           neer
           his
           dwelling
           .
           But
           if
           we
           seek
           for
           Christ
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           him
           in
           the
           methods
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           paths
           of
           Gods
           Commandments
           ;
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           offices
           of
           Religion
           ;
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           the
           retirements
           of
           an
           afflicted
           soul
           :
           we
           shall
           find
           him
           in
           holy
           reading
           and
           pious
           meditation
           ,
           in
           our
           penitential
           sorrows
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           in
           Pulpits
           and
           upon
           Altars
           ,
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           If
           we
           come
           hither
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           finde
           our
           Beloved
           ,
           him
           whom
           our
           soul
           longeth
           after
           .
        
         
           Sure
           enough
           Christ
           is
           here
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           not
           here
           in
           every
           manner
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           by
           every
           inquirer
           ,
           nor
           touched
           by
           every
           hand
           ,
           nor
           received
           by
           all
           comers
           ,
           nor
           entertained
           by
           every
           guest
           .
           He
           that
           means
           to
           take
           the
           air
           ,
           must
           not
           use
           his
           fingers
           ,
           but
           his
           mouth
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           receives
           Christ
           must
           have
           a
           proper
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           spiritual
           instrument
           ,
           a
           purified
           heart
           ,
           consecrated
           lips
           ,
           and
           a
           hallowed
           mouth
           ,
           a
           tongue
           that
           speaks
           no
           evil
           ,
           and
           a
           hand
           that
           ministers
           to
           no
           injustice
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           uncleanness
           :
           For
           a
           disproportionate
           intrument
           is
           an
           undecency
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           effect
           impossible
           both
           in
           nature
           and
           morality
           .
           Can
           a
           man
           bind
           a
           thought
           with
           chains
           ,
           or
           carry
           imaginations
           in
           the
           palm
           of
           his
           hand
           ?
           Can
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Peacocks
           train
           ,
           or
           the
           Estrich
           plume
           ,
           be
           delicious
           to
           the
           palat
           and
           the
           throat
           ?
           Does
           the
           hand
           intermeddle
           with
           the
           joys
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           darkness
           that
           hides
           the
           naked
           ,
           make
           him
           warm
           ?
           Does
           the
           Body
           live
           as
           does
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           can
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           be
           like
           to
           common
           food
           ?
           Indeed
           the
           Sun
           shines
           upon
           the
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           and
           
           the
           Vines
           give
           Wine
           to
           the
           drunkard
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           sober
           man
           :
           Pirates
           have
           fair
           winds
           and
           a
           calm
           Sea
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           the
           just
           and
           peaceful
           Merchant
           man
           hath
           them
           .
           But
           although
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           are
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           yet
           Sacraments
           and
           spiritual
           joys
           ,
           the
           food
           of
           the
           soul
           and
           the
           blessing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           the
           peculiar
           right
           of
           Saints
           :
           and
           the
           Rites
           of
           our
           Religion
           are
           to
           be
           handled
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           God
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           handled
           by
           Mystic
           persons
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           received
           by
           Saints
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whoever
           will
           partake
           of
           Gods
           secrets
           ,
           must
           first
           look
           into
           his
           own
           ;
           he
           must
           pare
           off
           whatsoever
           is
           amiss
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           holiness
           approach
           to
           the
           Holiest
           of
           all
           Holies
           ,
           nor
           eat
           of
           this
           Sacrifice
           with
           a
           defiled
           head
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           this
           feast
           without
           a
           nuptial
           garment
           ,
           nor
           take
           this
           remedy
           without
           a
           just
           preparative
           .
           For
           though
           in
           the
           first
           motions
           of
           our
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           Christ
           comes
           alone
           and
           offers
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           enlivens
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           begin
           to
           live
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           good
           ,
           not
           because
           we
           are
           ;
           yet
           this
           great
           mysterious
           Feast
           ,
           and
           magazine
           of
           Grace
           and
           glorious
           mercies
           ,
           is
           for
           those
           only
           that
           are
           worthy
           ;
           
           for
           such
           only
           who
           by
           their
           cooperation
           with
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           fellow-workers
           with
           God
           in
           the
           laboratories
           of
           salvation
           .
           The
           Wrastler
           that
           Clemens
           of
           Alexandria
           tells
           us
           of
           ,
           addressing
           himself
           to
           his
           contention
           ,
           and
           espying
           the
           Statue
           of
           
             Jupiter
             Pisaeus
          
           ,
           prayed
           aloud
           ;
           If
           all
           things
           ,
           O
           Jupiter
           ,
           are
           rightly
           prepared
           on
           my
           part
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           done
           all
           that
           I
           could
           do
           ,
           then
           do
           me
           justice
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           the
           Victory
           :
           And
           this
           is
           a
           breviate
           of
           our
           case
           .
           
             He
             that
             runneth
             in
             races
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           he
           that
           contends
           for
           mastery
           ,
           
             is
             temperate
             in
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           this
           at
           least
           must
           he
           be
           that
           comes
           
           to
           find
           Christ
           in
           these
           Mysteries
           ;
           he
           must
           be
           prepared
           by
           the
           rules
           and
           method
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ;
           there
           is
           very
           much
           to
           be
           done
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           heap
           of
           duties
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           state
           of
           excellency
           ,
           there
           are
           preparations
           solemn
           and
           less
           solemn
           ,
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           premised
           before
           we
           can
           receive
           the
           mysterious
           blessings
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           not
           only
           consign'd
           ,
           but
           collated
           and
           promoted
           ,
           confirmed
           and
           perfected
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           or
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           sacred
           ,
           mysterious
           and
           useful
           conjugation
           of
           secret
           and
           holy
           things
           and
           duties
           in
           the
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lightly
           to
           be
           received
           :
           It
           is
           not
           much
           opened
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           still
           left
           in
           its
           mysterious
           Nature
           :
           It
           is
           too
           much
           untwisted
           and
           nicely
           handled
           by
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           made
           more
           mysterious
           ;
           and
           like
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Phylosophy
           ,
           made
           intricate
           by
           explications
           ,
           and
           difficult
           by
           the
           aperture
           and
           dissolution
           of
           distinctions
           .
           So
           we
           sometimes
           espie
           a
           bright
           cloud
           formed
           into
           an
           irregular
           figure
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           observed
           by
           unskilful
           and
           phantastick
           travellers
           ,
           looks
           like
           a
           Centaure
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Castle
           to
           others
           :
           some
           tell
           that
           they
           saw
           an
           Army
           with
           Banners
           ,
           and
           it
           signifies
           War
           ;
           but
           another
           wiser
           than
           his
           fellow
           says
           ,
           it
           looks
           for
           all
           the
           world
           like
           a
           flock
           of
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           foretels
           Plenty
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           while
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           shining
           cloud
           ,
           by
           its
           own
           mobility
           and
           the
           activity
           of
           a
           wind
           cast
           into
           a
           contingent
           and
           inartificial
           shape
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           this
           great
           Mystery
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           some
           espie
           strange
           things
           which
           God
           intended
           not
           ,
           and
           others
           see
           not
           what
           God
           hath
           plainly
           told
           :
           some
           call
           that
           part
           of
           it
           a
           Mystery
           which
           ●none
           ,
           and
           others
           think
           all
           of
           it
           nothing
           but
           
           a
           meer
           ceremony
           and
           a
           sign
           :
           some
           say
           it
           signifies
           ,
           and
           some
           say
           it
           effects
           ,
           some
           say
           it
           is
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           others
           call
           it
           a
           Sacrament
           ;
           some
           Schools
           of
           learning
           make
           it
           the
           Instrument
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           others
           say
           that
           it
           is
           God
           himself
           in
           that
           Instrument
           of
           Grace
           :
           some
           call
           it
           venerable
           ,
           and
           others
           say
           as
           the
           vain
           men
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             contemptible
          
           :
           some
           come
           to
           it
           with
           their
           sins
           on
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           their
           sins
           in
           their
           mouth
           :
           some
           come
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           some
           to
           be
           quickned
           ,
           some
           to
           be
           nourished
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           be
           made
           alive
           :
           some
           out
           of
           fear
           and
           reverence
           take
           it
           but
           seldom
           ,
           others
           out
           of
           devotion
           take
           it
           frequently
           ;
           some
           receive
           it
           as
           a
           means
           to
           procure
           great
           graces
           and
           blessings
           ,
           others
           as
           an
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           an
           office
           of
           thanksgiving
           for
           what
           they
           have
           received
           :
           some
           call
           it
           an
           act
           of
           obedience
           meerly
           ,
           others
           account
           it
           an
           excellent
           devotion
           ,
           and
           the
           exercising
           of
           the
           virtue
           of
           Religion
           ;
           some
           take
           it
           to
           strengthen
           their
           Faith
           ,
           others
           to
           beget
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           many
           affirm
           that
           it
           does
           neither
           ,
           but
           supposes
           Faith
           before-hand
           as
           a
           disposition
           ;
           Faith
           in
           all
           its
           degrees
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           Grace
           whither
           the
           Communicant
           is
           arrived
           :
           Some
           affirm
           the
           Elements
           are
           to
           be
           blessed
           by
           prayers
           of
           the
           Bishop
           or
           other
           Minister
           ;
           others
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           by
           the
           mystical
           words
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           institution
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           blessed
           ,
           some
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           the
           natural
           body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           nothing
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           the
           blessings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Word
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           Passion
           in
           representment
           ,
           and
           his
           Grace
           in
           real
           exhibition
           :
           And
           all
           these
           men
           have
           something
           of
           reason
           for
           what
           they
           pretend
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           from
           whence
           they
           pretend
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           many
           as
           are
           the
           several
           pretensions
           .
        
         
         
           My
           purpose
           is
           not
           to
           dispute
           ,
           but
           to
           persuade
           ;
           not
           to
           confute
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           to
           instruct
           those
           that
           need
           ;
           not
           to
           make
           a
           noise
           ,
           but
           to
           excite
           devotion
           ;
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           curious
           ,
           but
           material
           inquiries
           ,
           and
           to
           gather
           together
           into
           an
           union
           all
           those
           several
           portions
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           differing
           apprehensions
           of
           mysteriousness
           ,
           and
           various
           methods
           and
           rules
           of
           preparation
           ,
           and
           seemingly
           opposed
           Doctrines
           ,
           by
           which
           even
           good
           men
           stand
           at
           distance
           ,
           and
           are
           afraid
           of
           each
           other
           :
           For
           since
           all
           societies
           of
           Christians
           pretend
           to
           the
           greatest
           esteem
           of
           this
           ,
           above
           all
           the
           Rites
           or
           external
           parts
           and
           ministries
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           will
           all
           speak
           honourable
           things
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           suppose
           holy
           things
           to
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           great
           blessings
           one
           way
           or
           other
           to
           come
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           contemptible
           only
           among
           the
           prophane
           and
           the
           Atheistical
           ;
           all
           the
           innumerable
           differences
           which
           are
           in
           the
           discourses
           and
           consequent
           practices
           relating
           to
           it
           ,
           proceed
           from
           some
           common
           truths
           ,
           and
           universal
           notions
           ,
           and
           mysterious
           or
           inexplicable
           words
           ,
           and
           tend
           all
           to
           reverential
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           pious
           treatment
           of
           these
           Rites
           and
           holy
           Offices
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           not
           be
           impossible
           to
           find
           honey
           or
           wholsome
           dews
           upon
           all
           this
           variety
           of
           plants
           ;
           and
           the
           differing
           opinions
           ,
           and
           several
           understandings
           of
           this
           mystery
           ,
           which
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           no
           humane
           understanding
           can
           comprehend
           ,
           will
           serve
           to
           excellent
           purposes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           if
           ,
           like
           men
           of
           differing
           interest
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           reconciled
           in
           one
           Communion
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           ends
           and
           designs
           of
           them
           all
           can
           be
           conjoyned
           in
           the
           design
           and
           ligatures
           of
           the
           same
           reverence
           ,
           and
           piety
           ,
           and
           devotion
           .
        
         
           My
           purpose
           therefore
           is
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           nature
           ,
           
           excellencies
           ,
           uses
           ,
           and
           intention
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           the
           blessings
           and
           fruits
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           a
           worthy
           Communion
           ,
           the
           publick
           and
           the
           private
           ,
           the
           personal
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           what
           we
           go
           about
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           treated
           .
           I
           shall
           account
           also
           concerning
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           preparation
           ,
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           more
           and
           less
           solemn
           ;
           of
           the
           rules
           and
           manners
           of
           deportment
           in
           the
           receiving
           ;
           the
           gesture
           and
           the
           offering
           ,
           the
           measures
           and
           instances
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           our
           comport
           and
           conversation
           in
           and
           after
           it
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           cases
           of
           conscience
           that
           shall
           occur
           under
           these
           titles
           respectively
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           particular
           matters
           .
        
         
           It
           matters
           not
           where
           we
           begin
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           describe
           the
           excellencies
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           engages
           us
           upon
           matters
           of
           duty
           ,
           and
           inquiries
           practical
           .
           If
           I
           describe
           our
           duty
           ,
           it
           plainly
           signifies
           the
           greatness
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           Mystery
           :
           the
           very
           notion
           is
           practical
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           is
           information
           ;
           we
           cannot
           discourse
           of
           the
           secret
           ,
           but
           by
           describing
           our
           duty
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           draw
           all
           the
           lines
           of
           duty
           ,
           but
           so
           much
           duty
           must
           needs
           open
           a
           Cabinet
           of
           Mysteries
           .
           If
           we
           understand
           what
           we
           are
           about
           ,
           we
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           invested
           with
           fear
           and
           reverence
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           look
           in
           with
           fear
           and
           reverence
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           we
           shall
           understand
           many
           secrets
           .
           But
           because
           the
           natural
           order
           of
           Theology
           is
           by
           Faith
           to
           build
           up
           good
           life
           ,
           by
           a
           rectified
           Understanding
           to
           regulate
           the
           Will
           and
           the
           Affections
           ,
           I
           shall
           use
           no
           other
           method
           ,
           but
           first
           discourse
           of
           the
           excellent
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Communicant
           ,
           direct
           and
           collateral
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           Of
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Excellencies
           ,
           Vses
           ,
           and
           Intention
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Of
             the
             several
             apprehensions
             of
             men
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             WHen
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             was
             to
             nail
             the
             hand
             writing
             of
             Ordinances
             to
             his
             Cross
             ,
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             retain
             two
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Holy
             Supper
             ;
             that
             Christians
             may
             first
             wash
             ,
             add
             then
             eat
             ;
             first
             be
             made
             clean
             ,
             and
             then
             eat
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lamb
             :
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             but
             that
             this
             so
             signal
             and
             peculiar
             retention
             of
             two
             Ceremonies
             is
             of
             great
             purpose
             and
             remarkable
             vertues
             .
             The
             matter
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Mystery
             is
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             so
             the
             vertue
             of
             it
             is
             inserted
             into
             our
             Creed
             ,
             and
             we
             all
             
               believe
               
               one
               Baptism
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             the
             action
             is
             external
             ,
             the
             very
             Mystery
             is
             by
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             the
             allusion
             is
             bodily
             ,
             the
             Element
             is
             water
             ,
             the
             minister
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             is
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             many
             persons
             and
             in
             many
             instances
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             effected
             also
             by
             it
             and
             with
             it
             ,
             
             in
             the
             conjunction
             with
             due
             dispositions
             of
             him
             that
             is
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             we
             are
             plainly
             taught
             by
             Christs
             Apostles
             and
             the
             symbols
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             concerning
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             there
             are
             more
             divisions
             and
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             never
             expressly
             joyned
             with
             a
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             it
             is
             named
             only
             as
             a
             duty
             and
             a
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             grace
             ,
             or
             treasure
             of
             holy
             blessings
             ;
             we
             are
             bidden
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             promised
             nothing
             for
             a
             reward
             ,
             it
             is
             commanded
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             not
             invited
             to
             obedience
             by
             consideration
             of
             any
             consequent
             blessing
             :
             and
             when
             we
             do
             it
             ,
             so
             many
             holy
             things
             are
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             even
             when
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ;
             so
             they
             effect
             salvation
             to
             us
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             proper
             and
             proportioned
             promises
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             death
             however
             apprehended
             and
             understood
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             account
             some
             say
             that
             we
             receive
             nothing
             in
             the
             B.
             Eucharist
             ;
             but
             we
             commemorate
             many
             blessed
             things
             which
             we
             have
             received
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             affirmed
             in
             no
             Scripture
             that
             in
             this
             mystery
             we
             are
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             already
             have
             it
             in
             our
             minde
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             have
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             publish
             it
             in
             our
             confessions
             and
             Sacramental
             representment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             it
             is
             not
             the
             memory
             ,
             but
             the
             commemoration
             of
             Christs
             death
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             anniversary
             sacrifices
             in
             the
             law
             were
             *
             a
             commemoration
             of
             sins
             every
             year
             ;
             not
             a
             calling
             them
             to
             minde
             ;
             but
             a
             confession
             of
             their
             guilt
             and
             of
             our
             deserved
             punishment
             ;
             so
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             representation
             of
             Christs
             death
             by
             such
             symbolical
             actions
             as
             himself
             graciously
             hath
             appointed
             :
             but
             then
             ,
             excepting
             that
             to
             do
             so
             is
             an
             act
             of
             obedience
             ,
             it
             exercises
             no
             other
             vertue
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             no
             other
             grace
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             instrument
             of
             no
             other
             good
             ;
             it
             is
             neither
             vertue
             nor
             gain
             ,
             grace
             nor
             profit
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             to
             confirm
             our
             faith
             ,
             this
             also
             is
             said
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             ;
             for
             this
             being
             our
             own
             work
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             means
             of
             a
             Divine
             grace
             ;
             
               not
               naturally
            
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             and
             faith
             is
             no
             more
             the
             natural
             effect
             of
             this
             obedience
             ;
             than
             chastity
             can
             be
             the
             product
             of
             Christian
             fortitude
             ;
             
               not
               by
               Divine
               appointment
            
             ;
             because
             we
             find
             no
             such
             order
             ;
             no
             promise
             ,
             no
             intimation
             of
             any
             such
             event
             ;
             and
             although
             the
             thing
             it self
             indeed
             shall
             have
             what
             reward
             God
             please
             to
             apportion
             to
             it
             as
             it
             is
             obedience
             ;
             yet
             of
             it self
             it
             hath
             no
             other
             worthiness
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             persuasion
             ;
             for
             the
             pouring
             forth
             of
             wine
             can
             no
             more
             prove
             or
             
               make
               faith
            
             that
             Christs
             blood
             was
             poured
             forth
             for
             us
             ,
             than
             the
             drinking
             the
             wine
             can
             effect
             this
             persuasion
             in
             us
             that
             we
             naturally
             ,
             though
             under
             a
             vail
             ,
             drink
             the
             natural
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             the
             Angels
             gathered
             as
             it
             ran
             into
             golden
             phials
             ,
             and
             Christ
             multiplied
             to
             a
             miracle
             like
             the
             loaves
             and
             fishes
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             because
             nothing
             that
             naturally
             remains
             the
             same
             in
             all
             things
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             it
             could
             not
             do
             before
             ;
             the
             Bread
             and
             wine
             which
             have
             no
             natural
             change
             ,
             can
             effect
             none
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             look
             
             for
             an
             egge
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             order
             ;
             and
             a
             blessing
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             action
             ;
             and
             a
             real
             effect
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             analogy
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             a
             mystical
             representment
             ,
             and
             something
             fit
             to
             signify
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             past
             ,
             but
             nothing
             that
             is
             to
             come
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             discourse
             of
             some
             persons
             that
             call
             for
             an
             express
             word
             ,
             or
             a
             manifest
             reason
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             or
             else
             resolve
             that
             their
             belief
             shall
             be
             as
             unactive
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             silent
             in
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             mystery
             .
             Only
             these
             men
             will
             allow
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             be
             ,
             
               marks
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               symbols
               of
               mutual
               Charity
               ,
               testimonies
               of
               a
               thankful
               mind
               to
               God
               ,
               allegorical
               admonitions
               of
               Christian
               mortification
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               alimony
               ,
               symbols
               of
               grace
               conferred
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               rites
               instituted
               to
               stir
               up
               faith
               by
               way
               of
               object
               and
               representation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             occasionally
             and
             morally
             ,
             but
             neither
             by
             any
             Divine
             or
             physical
             ,
             by
             natural
             or
             supernatural
             power
             ,
             by
             the
             work
             done
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Divine
             institution
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             something
             but
             very
             much
             too
             little
             .
          
           
             But
             others
             go
             as
             far
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             and
             affirm
             that
             in
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             we
             receive
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             we
             chew
             his
             flesh
             ,
             we
             drink
             his
             blood
             ;
             
               for
               his
               flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               and
               his
               blood
               is
               drink
               indeed
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Manna
             which
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ;
             our
             bodies
             are
             nourished
             ,
             our
             souls
             united
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             infallible
             instrument
             of
             pardon
             to
             all
             persons
             that
             do
             not
             maliciously
             hinder
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             produces
             all
             its
             effects
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             so
             appointed
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             dispositions
             of
             the
             Communicants
             are
             only
             for
             removing
             obstacles
             and
             impediments
             ,
             but
             effect
             nothing
             ;
             the
             sumption
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             does
             all
             in
             a
             capable
             subject
             ;
             as
             in
             infants
             
             who
             do
             nothing
             ,
             in
             penitents
             who
             take
             away
             what
             can
             hinder
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             the
             body
             that
             dyed
             upon
             the
             crosse
             is
             broken
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             ministers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             teeth
             of
             him
             that
             communicates
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             gives
             us
             his
             Son
             in
             this
             Divine
             and
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             with
             heaps
             of
             miracles
             to
             verify
             heaps
             of
             blessings
             ,
             how
             shall
             not
             he
             with
             him
             give
             us
             all
             things
             else
             ?
             They
             who
             teach
             this
             doctrine
             call
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             
               The
               host
               ,
               the
               unbloody
               sacrifice
               ;
               the
               flesh
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               God
               himself
               ,
               the
               Mass
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             this
             is
             too
             much
             ;
             but
             that
             these
             things
             are
             not
             true
             ;
             and
             although
             all
             that
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             any
             material
             benefit
             and
             reall
             blessing
             is
             true
             ;
             yet
             the
             blessing
             is
             not
             so
             conferred
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             produced
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             sort
             of
             Christians
             speak
             indefinitely
             and
             gloriously
             of
             this
             Divine
             mystery
             ;
             they
             speak
             enough
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             tell
             what
             ;
             they
             publish
             great
             and
             glorious
             effects
             ;
             but
             such
             which
             they
             gather
             by
             similitude
             and
             analogy
             ,
             such
             which
             they
             desire
             ,
             but
             cannot
             prove
             ;
             which
             indeed
             they
             feel
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             whence
             they
             do
             derive
             them
             :
             they
             are
             blessings
             which
             come
             in
             company
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             alwayes
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             confound
             spiritual
             senses
             with
             mystical
             expressions
             ,
             and
             expound
             mysteries
             to
             natural
             significations
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             mean
             well
             but
             do
             not
             alwayes
             understand
             that
             part
             of
             Christian
             Philosophy
             which
             explicates
             the
             secret
             nature
             of
             this
             Divine
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             they
             sometimes
             put
             too
             great
             confidence
             in
             the
             mystery
             ;
             and
             look
             for
             impresses
             which
             they
             find
             not
             ,
             and
             are
             sometimes
             troubled
             that
             their
             experience
             does
             not
             answer
             to
             their
             Sermons
             ;
             and
             meet
             with
             scruples
             
             instead
             of
             comforts
             ,
             and
             doubts
             instead
             of
             rest
             .
             and
             anxiety
             of
             mind
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             serene
             and
             peaceful
             conscience
             .
             But
             these
             men
             both
             in
             their
             right
             and
             in
             their
             wrong
             enumerate
             many
             glories
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             which
             they
             usually
             signifie
             in
             these
             excellent
             appellatives
             ,
             calling
             it
             ,
             
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               the
               bread
               of
               elect
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               the
               New
               Testament
               and
               the
               calice
               of
               benediction
               ,
               spiritual
               food
               ,
               the
               great
               Supper
               ,
               the
               Divinest
               and
               Archisymbolical
               feast
               ;
               the
               banquet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               celestial
               dinner
               ,
               the
               spiritual
               ,
               the
               sacred
               ,
               the
               mystical
               ,
               the
               formidable
               ,
               the
               rational
               Table
               ,
               the
               supersubstantial
               bread
               ,
               the
               bread
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               Lords
               mystery
               ,
               the
               great
               mystery
               of
               salvation
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               piety
               ,
               the
               sign
               of
               unity
               ,
               the
               contesseration
               of
               the
               Christian
               communion
               ,
               the
               Divine
               grace
               ,
               the
               Divine
               making
               grace
               ,
               the
               holy
               thing
               ,
               the
               desirable
               ,
               the
               comunication
               of
               Good
               ,
               the
               perf●ction
               and
               consummation
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               the
               holy
               particles
               ,
               the
               gracious
               symbols
               ,
               the
               holy
               gifts
               ,
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               commemoration
               ,
               the
               intellectual
               and
               mystical
               good
               ,
               the
               hereditary
               donative
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Calice
               ,
               the
               Paschal
               Oblation
               ,
               the
               Christian
               pasport
               ,
               the
               mystery
               of
               perfection
               ,
               the
               great
               Oblation
               ,
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               Souls
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               price
               and
               our
               Redemption
            
             ;
             and
             some
             few
             others
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purposes
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             of
             great
             and
             useful
             signification
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             explications
             and
             consequent
             propositions
             were
             as
             justifiable
             as
             the
             title●
             themselves
             are
             sober
             and
             useful
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             apt
             
             only
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             devotion
             .
             That
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             the
             design
             of
             the
             present
             Meditations
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             and
             mysterious
             nature
             of
             this
             divine
             nutriment
             of
             our
             souls
             ;
             to
             account
             what
             are
             the
             blessings
             God
             reacheth
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             what
             returns
             of
             duty
             he
             expects
             from
             all
             to
             whom
             he
             gives
             his
             most
             holy
             Son.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             here
             add
             the
             names
             and
             appellatives
             which
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             to
             these
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             place
             it
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             following
             doctrines
             ;
             
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             called
             ,
             
               The
               bread
               that
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               the
               cup
               of
               blessing
               ,
               the
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ;
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               blood
               ;
               the
               feast
               of
               charity
               or
               love
               ;
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Whatsoever
             is
             consequent
             to
             these
             titles
             we
             can
             safely
             own
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             may
             dwell
             securely
             ,
             and
             our
             devotion
             like
             a
             pure
             flame
             ,
             with
             these
             may
             feed
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             spices
             and
             gums
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             What
             it
             is
             which
             we
             receive
             in
             the
             holy
             SACRAMENT
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             strange
             that
             Christians
             should
             pertinaciously
             insist
             upon
             carnal
             significations
             and
             natural
             effects
             in
             Sacraments
             and
             Mysteries
             ,
             when
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             sufficient
             light
             to
             conduct
             and
             secure
             us
             from
             such
             mis-apprehensions
             .
             [
             The
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             :
             the
             words
             which
             I
             speak
             unto
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             spirit
             and
             they
             are
             life
             ,
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             flesh
             is
             corruption
             ,
             and
             its
             senses
             are
             Ministers
             of
             death
             :
             and
             this
             one
             word
             alone
             was
             perpetually
             sufficient
             for
             Christ's
             Disciples
             .
             For
             when
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             grosse
             understanding
             of
             their
             Masters
             words
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Capernaum
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             once
             clearly
             taught
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             these
             words
             was
             wholly
             spiritual
             ;
             they
             rested
             there
             and
             inquired
             no
             further
             :
             insomuch
             that
             when
             Christ
             at
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Supper
             affirmed
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             his
             body
             and
             his
             blood
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             at
             all
             offended
             ,
             as
             being
             sufficiently
             before
             instructed
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Mystery
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             they
             saw
             enough
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             what
             they
             eat
             was
             not
             the
             natural
             body
             of
             their
             Lord
             :
             This
             was
             the
             body
             which
             himself
             did
             or
             might
             eat
             with
             his
             body
             :
             one
             body
             did
             eat
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             was
             eaten
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             were
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             diverse
             manner
             .
             For
             the
             case
             is
             briefly
             this
             ;
          
           
           
             We
             have
             two
             lives
             ,
             a
             natural
             and
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             both
             must
             have
             bread
             for
             their
             support
             and
             maintenance
             in
             proportion
             to
             their
             needs
             ,
             
             and
             to
             their
             capacities
             :
             and
             as
             it
             would
             be
             an
             intollerable
             charity
             to
             give
             nothing
             but
             spiritual
             nutriment
             to
             a
             hungry
             body
             ,
             and
             pour
             diagrams
             ,
             and
             wise
             propositions
             into
             an
             empty
             stomach
             ;
             so
             it
             would
             be
             as
             useless
             and
             impertinent
             to
             feed
             the
             Soul
             with
             wheat
             ,
             or
             flesh
             ,
             unless
             that
             were
             the
             conveyance
             of
             a
             spiritual
             delicacy
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proper
             signification
             of
             a
             humane
             body
             is
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             sense
             differing
             from
             the
             proper
             and
             natural
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             sense
             more
             agreeing
             to
             Sacraments
             ;
             so
             St.
             Hierom
             expresly
             .
             [
             
               Of
               this
               sacrifice
               which
               is
               wonderfully
               done
               in
               the
               commemoration
               of
               Christ
               we
               may
               eat
               ,
               
               but
               of
               that
               sacrifice
               which
               Christ
               offered
               on
               the
               altar
               of
               the
               Crosse
               
                 by
                 it self
              
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 its
                 own
                 nature
              
               ,
               no
               man
               may
               eat
               ]
               For
               it
               is
               his
               flesh
               which
               is
               under
               the
               form
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               which
               is
               in
               the
               form
               and
               tast
               of
               wine
               :
               for
               the
               flesh
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               blood
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               blood
               :
               for
               by
               flesh
               and
               blood
               that
               is
               invisible
               ,
               
               spiritual
               ,
               intelligible
               ,
               the
               visible
               and
               tangible
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               consigned
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               all
               vertues
               ,
               and
               of
               Divine
               Majesty
               .
               ]
               So
               St
               Augustine
               .
               For
               therefore
               ye
               are
               not
               to
               eat
               that
               body
               which
               ye
               see
               ,
               nor
               to
               drink
               that
               blood
               which
               my
               crucifiers
               shall
               
               pour
               out
               :
               it
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               same
               invisibly
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               same
               visibly
               .
               ]
               For
               until
               the
               world
               be
               finished
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               above
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               us
               .
               The
               body
               in
               which
               he
               rose
               again
               must
               be
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               is
               every
               where
               diffused
               .
            
             
             ]
             For
             there
             is
             one
             truth
             of
             the
             body
             in
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             another
             truth
             simply
             and
             without
             Mystery
             .
             It
             is
             truly
             Christs
             body
             both
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             
             but
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             it
             is
             not
             the
             natural
             truth
             ,
             but
             the
             spiritual
             and
             the
             mystical
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               that
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               apprehended
               him
               to
               promise
               his
               natural
               body
               and
               blood
               for
               our
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               spake
               of
               his
               ascension
               into
               heaven
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               learn
               to
               look
               from
               heaven
               to
               receive
               the
               food
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               nourishment
               ,
               said
               St.
               Athanasius
               .
               
               For
               this
               is
               the
               letter
               which
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               kills
               him
               who
               understands
               not
               spiritually
               what
               is
               spoken
               to
               him
               ,
               under
               the
               signification
               of
               meat
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               blood
               and
               drink
               :
               So
               Origen
               For
               this
               bread
               does
               not
               go
               into
               the
               body
               (
               for
               to
               how
               many
               might
               his
               body
               suffice
               for
               meat
               ?
               )
               but
               the
               bread
               of
               eternal
               life
               supports
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               touch'd
               by
               the
               body
               ,
               nor
               seen
               with
               the
               eyes
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               it
               is
               seen
               and
               touched
               :
               So
               St.
               *
               Ambrose
               .
               And
               all
               this
               whole
               mystery
               hath
               in
               it
               neither
               carnal
               sense
               ,
               nor
               carnal
               consequence
               ,
               saith
               St.
               *
               Chrysostom
               .
               ]
               But
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               is
               to
               eat
               the
               bread
               ;
               and
               therefore
               why
               do
               you
               prepare
               your
               teeth
               and
               stomach
               ?
               believe
               him
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               eaten
               him
            
             ]
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               S.
               Austin
            
             .
             For
             faith
             is
             that
             intellectual
             mouth
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Brasil
            
             calls
             it
             )
             which
             is
             within
             the
             man
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             takes
             in
             nourishment
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             need
             we
             to
             draw
             this
             water
             from
             the
             lesser
             cisterns
             ?
             we
             see
             this
             truth
             reflected
             from
             the
             spring
             it self
             ,
             the
             fountains
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               that
               cometh
               unto
               me
               shall
               not
               hunger
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               believeth
               on
               me
               shall
               not
               thirst
            
             ;
             
             and
             again
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eats
               my
               flesh
               hath
               life
               abiding
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
            
             ;
             The
             plain
             consequent
             of
             which
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             therefore
             this
             eating
             and
             drinking
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             can
             only
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Ministeries
             of
             life
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             flesh
             ,
             and
             death
             .
             And
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             not
             a
             spiritual
             and
             a
             holy
             person
             does
             not
             feed
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             who
             brings
             life
             eternal
             to
             them
             that
             feed
             on
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             our
             manducation
             must
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             must
             the
             food
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             natural
             flesh
             ,
             however
             altered
             in
             circumstance
             and
             visibilities
             ,
             and
             impossible
             or
             incredible
             changes
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             in
             this
             spiritual
             food
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Manna
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Fathers
             did
             eat
             and
             died
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             eats
             this
             divine
             nutriment
             shall
             never
             die
             .
             
             The
             Sacraments
             indeed
             and
             symbols
             ,
             the
             exterior
             part
             and
             ministeries
             may
             be
             taken
             unto
             condemnation
             ;
             but
             the
             food
             it self
             never
             .
             For
             an
             unworthy
             person
             cannot
             feed
             on
             this
             food
             ,
             because
             here
             to
             eat
             Christs
             flesh
             is
             to
             do
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             established
             in
             our
             title
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             eternal
             promises
             .
             For
             so
             
               Christ
               disposed
               the
               way
               of
               salvation
               ,
               not
               by
               flesh
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             saith
             Tertullian
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             exposition
             ,
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             hearing
             ,
             to
             be
             chewed
             by
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             digested
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             is
             the
             method
             and
             oeconomy
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             whosoever
             uses
             and
             abides
             in
             it
             ,
             hath
             life
             abiding
             in
             
             him
             .
             He
             that
             in
             this
             world
             does
             any
             other
             way
             look
             for
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             never
             find
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               if
               men
               say
               ,
               Loe
               here
               is
               Christ
               ,
               or
               loe
               there
               he
               is
               in
               the
               desart
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Cupboards
            
             or
             Pantries
             where
             bread
             or
             flesh
             is
             laid
             ,
             
               believe
               it
               not
            
             :
             Christs
             body
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             upon
             earth
             :
             
               the
               heavens
               must
               contain
               him
               till
               the
               time
               of
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               present
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             can
             taste
             and
             see
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             gracious
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             sweet
             :
             but
             Christ
             is
             so
             to
             be
             tasted
             as
             he
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             but
             here
             we
             
               walk
               by
               faith
               and
               not
               by
               sight
               ,
            
             and
             here
             also
             we
             
               live
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               by
            
             meer
             or
             
               only
               bread
            
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             
               Word
               which
               proceedeth
               out
               from
               God
            
             ;
             
             that
             as
             meat
             is
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             is
             Christ
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             food
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             just
             do
             live
             .
             He
             is
             the
             bread
             which
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             the
             bread
             which
             was
             born
             at
             Bethl●hem
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             bread
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             us
             to
             be
             the
             food
             of
             our
             souls
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             mysterious
             and
             Sacramental
             expressions
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             reduced
             to
             easie
             &
             intelligible
             significations
             ,
             is
             plainly
             this
             ;
             By
             Christ
             
               we
               live
               and
               move
               and
               have
               our
            
             spiritual
             being
             in
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             glory
             .
             He
             took
             our
             life
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             partake
             of
             his
             ;
             he
             gave
             his
             life
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             life
             to
             us
             :
             He
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             perfection
             of
             our
             spiritual
             life
             .
             Every
             good
             thought
             
             we
             think
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             from
             him
             ;
             every
             good
             word
             we
             speak
             ,
             we
             speak
             it
             by
             his
             spirit
             [
             
               for
               no
               man
               can
               say
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             ]
             and
             all
             our
             prayers
             are
             by
             the
             aids
             and
             communications
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
            
             ,
             and
             by
             unutterable
             groans
             ,
             and
             unexpressible
             representment
             of
             most
             passionate
             desires
             ,
             
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
            
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             all
             the
             principles
             and
             parts
             ,
             all
             the
             actions
             and
             progressions
             of
             our
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             are
             derivations
             from
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             born
             and
             nourished
             up
             to
             life
             Eternal
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Christ
             being
             the
             food
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             signifie
             this
             food
             to
             us
             by
             such
             symbols
             and
             similitudes
             as
             his
             present
             state
             could
             furnish
             us
             withal
             .
             He
             had
             nothing
             about
             him
             but
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             to
             meat
             and
             drink
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             he
             calls
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
            
             he
             afterwards
             calls
             his
             
               flesh
               and
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               My
               flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               my
               blood
               is
               drink
               indeed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             perceive
             me
             to
             be
             indeed
             the
             food
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             see
             ,
             here
             is
             meat
             and
             drink
             for
             you
             ,
             my
             flesh
             and
             my
             blood
             ;
             so
             to
             represent
             himself
             in
             a
             way
             that
             was
             neerest
             to
             our
             capacity
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             intelligible
             manner
             ;
             not
             further
             from
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             but
             neerer
             to
             our
             manner
             of
             understanding
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             involved
             in
             figure
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             never
             to
             be
             drawn
             neerer
             than
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             till
             it
             comes
             to
             experience
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             relish
             and
             perception
             .
             But
             because
             we
             are
             not
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             fringes
             and
             circles
             of
             a
             bright
             cloud
             ,
             let
             us
             search
             as
             far
             into
             it
             as
             we
             are
             guided
             by
             the
             light
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             where
             we
             are
             forbidden
             by
             the
             thicker
             part
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             step
             back
             and
             worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             we
             have
             yet
             one
             further
             degree
             of
             charity
             
             and
             manifestation
             of
             this
             Mystery
             .
             
               The
               flesh
            
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               his
               word
            
             ;
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               his
               spirit
            
             ;
             and
             by
             believing
             in
             
               his
               word
            
             ,
             and
             being
             assisted
             and
             conducted
             by
             
               his
               spirit
            
             ,
             we
             are
             nourished
             up
             to
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ
             is
             our
             food
             ,
             so
             he
             becomes
             life
             unto
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             Thus
             St.
             
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             
             Tertullian
             affirm
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             days
             to
             have
             understood
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               called
               flesh
               and
               blood
               :
            
             For
             so
             the
             eternal
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Father
             calls
             to
             
               every
               simple
               soul
               that
               wanteth
               understanding
               ,
               come
               eat
               of
               the
               bread
               and
               drink
               of
               the
               wine
               which
               I
               have
               mingled
               :
            
             and
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             is
             this
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               forsake
               the
               foolish
               and
               live
               ,
               and
               go
               in
               the
               way
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             Our
             life
             is
             wisdom
             ,
             our
             food
             is
             understanding
             .
             The
             Rabbins
             have
             an
             observation
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             of
             
               eating
               and
               drinking
            
             ,
             there
             is
             meant
             nothing
             but
             
               wisdom
               and
               the
               Law
            
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Doctors
             using
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               eat
               flesh
               in
               which
               there
               is
               much
               fatness
               ,
            
             they
             would
             be
             understood
             to
             say
             ,
             Come
             and
             hear
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             learn
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             great
             nourishment
             and
             advantage
             to
             your
             souls
             .
             Thus
             
               Wisdom
               is
               called
               Water
            
             ,
             and
             
               Vnderstanding
               Bread
            
             ,
             
             by
             the
             son
             of
             Sirach
             [
             with
             the
             bread
             of
             understanding
             shall
             she
             feed
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             water
             of
             wisdom
             to
             drink
             .
             ]
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             called
             
               water
               and
               wine
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             desires
             of
             righteousness
             are
             called
             
               hunger
               and
               thirst
            
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             :
             
             And
             in
             pursuance
             of
             this
             mysterious
             truth
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             God
             in
             his
             anger
             threatens
             a
             
               famine
               of
               hearing
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             
             when
             we
             want
             Gods
             word
             ,
             we
             die
             with
             hunger
             ,
             we
             want
             that
             bread
             on
             which
             
             our
             souls
             do
             feed
             .
             It
             was
             an
             excellent
             Commentary
             which
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             make
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             [
             
               with
               joy
               shall
               ye
               draw
               waters
               from
               the
               wells
               of
               salvation
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
             from
             the
             choicest
             or
             wisest
             of
             the
             just
             men
             ,
             
             saith
             
               Rabbi
               Jonathan
            
             ;
             from
             the
             chief
             Ministers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             because
             they
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             open
             the
             wells
             of
             salvation
             ,
             from
             the
             fountains
             of
             our
             Saviour
             giving
             drink
             and
             refreshment
             to
             all
             the
             people
             .
             Thus
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             expresses
             his
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ;
             
             
               Thy
               words
               were
               found
               and
               I
               did
               eat
               them
               ,
               and
               thy
               word
               was
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               and
               rejoicing
               of
               my
               heart
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               called
               by
               thy
               Name
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               Hosts
               :
            
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             
               My
               words
               are
               spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               life
               ,
            
             they
             give
             life
             and
             comfort
             ,
             they
             refresh
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             feed
             them
             up
             to
             immortality
             .
          
           
             As
             
               the
               body
            
             or
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               his
               Word
            
             ,
             so
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               his
               Spirit
            
             in
             real
             effect
             and
             signification
             .
             For
             as
             the
             body
             without
             blood
             is
             a
             dead
             and
             liveless
             trunck
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             without
             the
             Spirit
             a
             dead
             and
             ineffective
             Letter
             :
             and
             this
             Mystery
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             that
             incomparable
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             :
             For
             
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             which
             sanctifies
             us
             is
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             are
             one
             :
             For
             so
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               was
               offered
               up
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               purification
               of
               our
               consciences
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ;
             but
             this
             offering
             was
             made
             
               through
               the
               eternal
               spirit
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             equally
             guilty
             and
             does
             the
             same
             impiety
             ,
             he
             who
             does
             
               d●sp●te
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             
             and
             he
             
               who
               accounts
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               an
               unholy
               thing
            
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             spirit
             and
             by
             this
             blood
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             
             by
             
               this
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
             by
             the
             
               blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Cov●nant
            
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             does
             perfect
             us
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             are
             the
             same
             Ministry
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Oeconomy
             of
             God.
             Thus
             St.
             Peter
             affirms
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             we
             are
             redeemed
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             every
             where
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             
               purified
               and
               cleansed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             express
             effects
             of
             his
             Spirit
             :
             
               for
               by
               the
               spirit
            
             we
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             we
             
               are
               justified
               and
               sanctified
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               our
               God.
            
             By
             which
             expressions
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             distinguish
             the
             natural
             blood
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             spiritual
             ;
             the
             blood
             that
             he
             gave
             for
             us
             ,
             from
             the
             blood
             which
             he
             gives
             to
             us
             ;
             that
             was
             indeed
             
               by
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisdom
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               as
               our
               Fathers
               were
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               spirit
               ,
            
             when
             
               they
               drank
               of
               the
               water
               of
               the
               rock
            
             ;
             so
             we
             also
             partake
             of
             the
             spirit
             when
             we
             drink
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             which
             came
             from
             the
             spiritual
             rock
             when
             it
             was
             smitten
             :
             for
             thus
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               St.
               John
               ,
               the
               water
               a●d
               the
               blood
               and
               the
               spirit
               are
               one
            
             and
             the
             same
             glorious
             purposes
             .
          
           
             
               As
               it
               was
            
             with
             our
             Fathers
             
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               now
            
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
               world
               without
               end
            
             :
             for
             they
             fed
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             expected
             his
             day
             ,
             they
             lived
             upon
             his
             promises
             ,
             they
             lived
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             :
             and
             the
             same
             meat
             and
             drink
             is
             set
             upon
             our
             Tables
             :
             and
             more
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             he
             shall
             be
             the
             food
             of
             souls
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             they
             
               who
               are
               accounted
               worthy
               shall
               sit
               down
               and
               be
               feasted
               in
               the
               eternal
               
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             :
             concerning
             which
             blessedness
             our
             B.
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               eateth
               bread
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             his
             chosen
             ones
             
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               at
               his
               table
               in
               his
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             plainly
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             meant
             in
             this
             world
             to
             live
             the
             life
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             world
             it
             is
             to
             live
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             :
             here
             we
             feed
             upon
             duty
             ,
             and
             there
             we
             feed
             upon
             reward
             :
             our
             wine
             is
             here
             mingled
             with
             water
             and
             with
             myrrhe
             ,
             there
             it
             is
             mere
             and
             unmixt
             ;
             but
             still
             it
             is
             called
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             meant
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Christ
             we
             here
             live
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             shall
             live
             a
             life
             eternal
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             sensible
             things
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             representation
             of
             the
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             ;
             
             and
             spiritual
             things
             are
             the
             fulfillings
             *
             of
             the
             sensible
             .
             But
             the
             consequent
             of
             these
             things
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             since
             Christ
             always
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             food
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             bread
             which
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ;
             since
             we
             eat
             him
             here
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             him
             there
             ,
             our
             eating
             both
             here
             and
             there
             is
             spiritual
             ;
             only
             the
             word
             of
             teaching
             shall
             be
             changed
             into
             the
             word
             of
             
             glorification
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             into
             Charity
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             way
             our
             souls
             live
             a
             new
             life
             by
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             is
             the
             Symbol
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             done
             to
             make
             this
             mystery
             obscure
             ,
             but
             intelligible
             and
             easie
             .
             For
             so
             the
             pains
             of
             hell
             are
             expressed
             by
             fire
             ,
             which
             to
             our
             flesh
             is
             most
             painful
             ;
             and
             the
             joyes
             of
             God
             by
             that
             which
             brings
             us
             greatest
             pleasure
             ,
             by
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             the
             growth
             in
             grace
             by
             the
             natural
             instruments
             of
             nutrition
             ;
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Soul
             by
             the
             ministeries
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             by
             the
             blessings
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             these
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             nothing
             else
             ,
             and
             but
             by
             phantasmes
             and
             ideas
             of
             what
             we
             see
             and
             feel
             we
             understand
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             diminution
             of
             the
             glorious
             mystery
             of
             our
             Communion
             ,
             that
             the
             changing
             all
             into
             spirituality
             is
             the
             greatest
             increase
             of
             blessing
             in
             the
             world
             :
             And
             when
             he
             gives
             us
             his
             body
             and
             his
             blood
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             fill
             our
             stomachs
             with
             good
             things
             ,
             for
             of
             whatsoever
             goes
             in
             thither
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               destroy
               both
               it
               and
               them
               ,
            
             but
             our
             hearts
             are
             to
             be
             replenished
             ,
             and
             by
             receiving
             his
             spirit
             we
             receive
             the
             best
             thing
             that
             God
             gives
             ;
             not
             his
             liveless
             body
             ,
             but
             his
             flesh
             with
             life
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             and
             his
             spirit
             to
             imprint
             it
             ,
             so
             to
             beget
             a
             living
             faith
             and
             a
             lively
             hope
             that
             we
             may
             live
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             St.
             John
             having
             thus
             explicated
             this
             mystery
             in
             general
             ,
             
             of
             our
             eating
             the
             flesh
             and
             drinking
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             added
             nothing
             in
             particular
             concerning
             any
             Sacraments
             ,
             these
             being
             in
             particular
             instances
             of
             the
             general
             mystery
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ.
             But
             what
             is
             the
             advantage
             we
             receive
             
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             we
             get
             by
             the
             other
             and
             distinct
             ministeries
             of
             faith
             ,
             I
             thus
             account
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             are
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             .
             Now
             because
             there
             are
             two
             great
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             are
             the
             summe
             total
             and
             abbreviature
             of
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             messages
             of
             the
             word
             incarnate
             ,
             Christ
             was
             pleased
             to
             invest
             these
             two
             words
             with
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             assist
             those
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             we
             might
             do
             more
             signally
             and
             solemnly
             what
             was
             in
             the
             ordinary
             ministrations
             done
             plainly
             and
             without
             extraordinary
             regards
             .
          
           
             
               Believe
               and
               repent
            
             ;
             is
             the
             word
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             and
             there
             solemnly
             consigned
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             is
             that
             
               by
               faith
            
             we
             feed
             on
             Christ
             :
             for
             faith
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             works
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
               of
               faith
            
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               old
               Covenant
               of
               works
            
             ,
             is
             the
             covenant
             of
             repentance
             ;
             repentance
             is
             expressly
             included
             in
             the
             new
             covenant
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             in
             the
             old
             ;
             but
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             we
             are
             admitted
             to
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             if
             we
             repent
             and
             forsake
             them
             utterly
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             flesh
             or
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             soul
             feeds
             on
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             by
             which
             the
             just
             do
             live
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             the
             waters
             are
             reformed
             to
             a
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             or
             efficacy
             ,
             the
             baptized
             are
             made
             clean
             ,
             the●
             are
             sanctified
             and
             presented
             pure
             and
             spotless
             unto
             God.
             This
             mystery
             *
             St.
             Austin
             rightly
             understood
             when
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               
               Christ
               when
               we
               are
               in
               baptisme
               incorporated
               into
               his
               body
               ;
               we
               are
               baptized
               in
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             so
             *
             Tertullian
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             with
             that
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               in
               baptisme
               into
               his
               death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             baptisme
             are
             conveyed
             to
             us
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             Christ's
             death
             ;
             the
             flesh
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             are
             in
             baptisme
             reached
             to
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             Ministery
             of
             a
             holy
             faith
             .
             So
             that
             it
             can
             without
             difficulty
             be
             understood
             that
             as
             in
             receiving
             the
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             illuminating
             us
             in
             our
             first
             conversion
             ,
             we
             do
             truely
             feed
             on
             the
             flesh
             and
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             bread
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ;
             so
             we
             do
             it
             also
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             much
             more
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             ,
             besides
             all
             that
             was
             before
             ,
             there
             was
             superadded
             a
             rite
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             .
             The
             difference
             is
             only
             this
             ;
             That
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             spirit
             operates
             with
             the
             word
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             man
             ;
             in
             Baptisme
             the
             spirit
             operates
             with
             the
             word
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             God.
             For
             here
             God
             is
             the
             preacher
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             Gods
             sign
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             he
             ministers
             life
             to
             us
             by
             the
             flesh
             and
             blood
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             into
             which
             we
             are
             baptized
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Divine
             method
             the
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             are
             ministred
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             For
             as
             in
             Baptisme
             so
             here
             also
             there
             is
             a
             word
             proper
             to
             the
             ministery
             .
             
               So
               often
               as
               ye
               eat
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               this
               cup
               ,
               ye
               declare
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             is
             a
             word
             of
             comfort
             .
             
               Christ
               died
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             repentance
             which
             was
             consigned
             in
             baptisme
             shall
             be
             to
             purpose
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             washed
             white
             and
             clean
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             sacrificed
             Lamb.
             This
             is
             
               verbum
               visibile
            
             ;
             the
             same
             word
             read
             to
             the
             eye
             and
             to
             
             the
             ear
             .
             Hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             made
             our
             food
             in
             a
             manner
             so
             near
             to
             our
             understanding
             ,
             that
             our
             tongues
             and
             palats
             feel
             the
             Metaphor
             and
             the
             Sacramental
             signification
             ;
             here
             faith
             is
             in
             triumph
             and
             exaltation
             :
             but
             as
             in
             all
             the
             other
             ministeries
             Evangelical
             ,
             we
             eat
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             here
             we
             have
             faith
             also
             by
             eating
             Christ
             :
             Thus
             eating
             and
             drinking
             is
             faith
             ;
             it
             is
             faith
             in
             mystery
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             ceremony
             ;
             it
             is
             faith
             in
             act
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             habit
             ;
             it
             is
             exercised
             and
             it
             is
             advanced
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             here
             we
             eat
             the
             flesh
             and
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             with
             much
             eminency
             and
             advantage
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             is
             this
             .
             Christs
             body
             ,
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             are
             therefore
             called
             our
             meat
             and
             our
             drink
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             incarnation
             and
             manifestation
             in
             the
             flesh
             he
             became
             life
             unto
             us
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             mysterious
             indeed
             in
             the
             expression
             ,
             but
             very
             proper
             and
             intelligible
             in
             the
             event
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             we
             eat
             his
             flesh
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             ,
             since
             by
             these
             it
             is
             that
             we
             have
             and
             preserve
             life
             .
             But
             because
             what
             Christ
             begun
             in
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             he
             finished
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             whole
             progression
             of
             mysteries
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             was
             still
             an
             operatory
             of
             life
             and
             spiritual
             being
             to
             us
             ;
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             being
             a
             commemoration
             and
             exhibition
             of
             this
             death
             which
             was
             the
             consummation
             of
             our
             redemption
             by
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             does
             contain
             in
             it
             a
             
               visible
               word
            
             ,
             the
             word
             in
             symbol
             and
             visibility
             ,
             and
             special
             manifestation
             .
             Consonant
             to
             which
             Docrtine
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             by
             an
             elegant
             expression
             call
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             [
             the
             extension
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             that
             here
             are
             two
             things
             highly
             to
             be
             remarked
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             by
             whatsoever
             way
             Christ
             is
             taken
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             he
             is
             taken
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             :
             and
             by
             some
             wayes
             here
             ,
             more
             than
             there
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             eating
             and
             drinking
             the
             consecrated
             symbols
             is
             but
             the
             body
             and
             lesser
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             the
             life
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             is
             believing
             greatly
             ,
             and
             doing
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             that
             believing
             ,
             direct
             and
             consequent
             .
             So
             that
             there
             are
             in
             this
             ,
             two
             manducations
             ,
             and
             Sacramental
             ,
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             .
             That
             does
             but
             declare
             and
             exercise
             this
             :
             and
             of
             the
             sacramental
             manducation
             as
             it
             is
             alone
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             ceremony
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             only
             consigne
             or
             expresse
             the
             internal
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             to
             affirm
             that
             it
             is
             only
             an
             act
             of
             obedience
             :
             but
             all
             the
             blessings
             and
             conjugations
             of
             joy
             which
             come
             to
             a
             worthy
             Communicant
             proceed
             from
             that
             spiritual
             eating
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             done
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             very
             well
             ,
             so
             in
             it
             and
             with
             it
             ,
             much
             better
             .
             For
             here
             being
             (
             as
             in
             baptisme
             )
             a
             double
             significatory
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             a
             sign
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             will
             joyn
             in
             this
             Ministration
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             bread
             and
             drink
             ,
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             the
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             effects
             ,
             and
             most
             gracious
             communications
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             general
             account
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             purpose
             of
             this
             great
             mystery
             .
             Christians
             are
             spiritual
             men
             ,
             faith
             is
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             is
             their
             food
             ,
             and
             believing
             is
             manducation
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             truth
             is
             the
             Air
             they
             breath
             ,
             and
             their
             bread
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Gods
             spirit
             is
             their
             drink
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             is
             their
             robe
             ,
             and
             Gods
             laws
             are
             their
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             are
             their
             
             salt
             ;
             and
             Christ
             is
             to
             them
             all
             in
             all
             :
             for
             we
             must
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             eat
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             drink
             Christ
             :
             we
             must
             have
             him
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             in
             him
             :
             he
             is
             our
             vine
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             his
             branches
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             door
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             we
             must
             enter
             ;
             he
             is
             our
             shepherd
             ,
             and
             we
             his
             sheep
             :
             
               Deus
               meus
               &
               omnia
            
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             all
             things
             to
             us
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             plainly
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             our
             Lord
             :
             He
             is
             our
             Saviour
             and
             our
             Teacher
             :
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             he
             brings
             us
             to
             God
             and
             to
             felicities
             eternal
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             .
             For
             greater
             things
             than
             these
             we
             can
             neither
             receive
             nor
             expect
             :
             But
             these
             things
             are
             not
             consequent
             to
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             natural
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             in
             heaven
             ;
             but
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             indeed
             his
             body
             and
             his
             blood
             ,
             because
             by
             these
             we
             feed
             on
             him
             to
             life
             eternal
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             indeed
             conveyed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             several
             ministries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             where
             the
             Word
             is
             preached
             and
             consigned
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             teacher
             ,
             and
             the
             feeder
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Table
             full
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             to
             overflow
             with
             blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             That
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             there
             are
             represented
             and
             exhibited
             many
             great
             blessings
             upon
             the
             special
             account
             of
             that
             sacred
             ministery
             ,
             proved
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             IN
             explicating
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Divine
             mystery
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             manifested
             the
             nature
             and
             operations
             and
             the
             whole
             ministery
             to
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             the
             natural
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             received
             by
             the
             mouth
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             faith
             and
             a
             spiritual
             hand
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             have
             discovered
             their
             mistake
             ,
             who
             think
             the
             secret
             lies
             in
             the
             outside
             ,
             and
             suppose
             that
             we
             tear
             the
             natural
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             with
             our
             mouthes
             :
             So
             I
             have
             by
             consequent
             explicated
             the
             secret
             which
             others
             indefinitely
             and
             by
             conjecture
             and
             zeal
             do
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             resolve
             to
             speak
             things
             great
             enough
             ;
             it
             remains
             now
             that
             I
             consider
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             those
             that
             speak
             things
             too
             contemptible
             of
             these
             holy
             mysteries
             ;
             who
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             commemoration
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             obedience
             ,
             a
             ceremony
             of
             memorial
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             spiritual
             
             effect
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             proper
             advantage
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             receiver
             .
             Against
             this
             ,
             besides
             the
             preceding
             discourse
             convincing
             their
             fancy
             of
             weakness
             and
             derogation
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             proper
             excellencies
             of
             this
             mystery
             in
             its
             own
             seperate
             nature
             will
             be
             very
             useful
             .
             For
             now
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             how
             his
             natural
             body
             enters
             into
             his
             oeconomy
             and
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             which
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             Christ
             besides
             his
             Spiritual
             body
             and
             blood
             did
             also
             give
             us
             his
             natural
             ,
             and
             we
             receive
             that
             by
             the
             means
             of
             this
             .
             For
             this
             he
             gave
             us
             but
             once
             ,
             then
             ,
             when
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             he
             was
             broken
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             this
             body
             could
             die
             but
             once
             and
             it
             could
             be
             but
             at
             one
             place
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             was
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             all
             was
             sufficiently
             effected
             by
             it
             which
             was
             design'd
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God.
             ●or
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             death
             Christ
             is
             become
             the
             Author
             of
             life
             unto
             us
             and
             of
             salvation
             ;
             he
             is
             our
             Lord
             and
             our
             Lawgiver
             ;
             but
             it
             he
             received
             all
             power
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             he
             reconciled
             his
             Father
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             vertue
             of
             that
             he
             intercedes
             for
             us
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             sends
             his
             spirit
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             feeds
             our
             souls
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             instructs
             us
             to
             wisdom
             and
             admits
             us
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             pardon
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             nourishes
             us
             up
             by
             holinesse
             to
             life
             eternal
             .
          
           
             This
             body
             being
             carried
             from
             us
             into
             heaven
             ;
             cannot
             be
             touch'd
             or
             tasted
             by
             us
             on
             earth
             ;
             but
             yet
             Christ
             left
             to
             us
             symbols
             and
             Sacraments
             of
             this
             natural
             body
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             to
             convey
             that
             natural
             body
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             more
             and
             better
             for
             us
             ;
             to
             convey
             all
             the
             blessings
             and
             graces
             procured
             for
             
             us
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             that
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             blood
             :
             which
             blessings
             being
             spiritual
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               his
               body
            
             spiritually
             ,
             because
             procured
             by
             that
             body
             which
             died
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             are
             therefore
             called
             our
             food
             ,
             because
             by
             them
             we
             live
             a
             new
             life
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             our
             bread
             and
             our
             life
             ,
             because
             by
             him
             after
             this
             manner
             we
             are
             nourished
             up
             to
             life
             eternal
             .
             That
             is
             plainly
             thus
             :
             Therefore
             we
             eat
             Christs
             spiritual
             body
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             his
             natural
             body
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             natural
             blood
             to
             be
             shed
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             and
             for
             the
             obtaining
             the
             grace
             and
             acceptability
             of
             repentance
             .
             For
             by
             this
             gift
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             death
             ,
             he
             hath
             obtained
             this
             favour
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             and
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             by
             repentance
             towards
             God
             and
             faith
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             Mystery
             are
             those
             excellent
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
             He
             bare
             our
             sins
             upon
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             Tree
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             and
             purge
             us
             from
             all
             pollution
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             purchase
             to
             himself
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             being
             dead
             unto
             sin
             ▪
             might
             live
             unto
             righteousnesse
             .
             
               Totum
               Christiani
               nominis
               &
               pondus
               &
               fructus
               ,
               mors
               Christi
               .
            
             All
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             do
             ,
             or
             have
             ,
             is
             produced
             and
             effected
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             because
             our
             life
             depends
             upon
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             ministry
             of
             this
             life
             must
             relate
             ●o
             the
             ministry
             of
             this
             death
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             glory
             in
             but
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             Word
             preached
             is
             nothing
             ,
             
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             crucified
             :
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             the
             most
             eminent
             way
             of
             declaring
             this
             word
             :
             for
             by
             
               Baptism
               we
               are
               buried
               into
               his
               death
               ,
            
             
             and
             by
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             we
             are
             partakers
             of
             his
             death
             :
             we
             communicate
             with
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             as
             he
             is
             crucified
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             since
             all
             belong
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             Word
             and
             that
             Mystery
             that
             is
             highest
             and
             neerest
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             is
             the
             principal
             and
             chief
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             so
             ,
             is
             evident
             beyond
             all
             necessity
             of
             inquiry
             ,
             it
             being
             instituted
             in
             the
             vespers
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             passion
             ,
             a
             sensible
             representation
             of
             the
             breaking
             Christs
             body
             ,
             of
             the
             effusion
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ;
             it
             being
             by
             Christ
             himself
             intituled
             to
             the
             passion
             ,
             and
             the
             symbols
             invested
             with
             the
             names
             of
             his
             broken
             body
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             poured
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             ministry
             being
             a
             great
             declaration
             of
             this
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             continued
             until
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             Certainly
             by
             all
             these
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             great
             ministry
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             :
             here
             is
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             great
             word
             of
             salvation
             :
             here
             is
             set
             forth
             most
             illustriously
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             food
             of
             our
             souls
             ;
             much
             more
             clearly
             than
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             much
             more
             effectually
             than
             in
             simple
             enunciation
             ,
             or
             preaching
             and
             declaration
             by
             words
             ;
             for
             this
             preaching
             is
             to
             strangers
             and
             infants
             in
             Christ
             to
             produce
             faith
             ,
             but
             this
             Sacramental
             enunciation
             is
             the
             declaration
             and
             confession
             of
             it
             by
             men
             in
             Christ
             ;
             a
             glorying
             in
             it
             ,
             giving
             praise
             for
             it
             ,
             a
             declaring
             it
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             own'd
             ,
             and
             accepted
             ,
             and
             prevailing
             .
          
           
             The
             consequent
             of
             these
             things
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             
             any
             Mystery
             ,
             Rite
             or
             Sacrament
             be
             effective
             of
             any
             spiritual
             blessings
             ,
             then
             this
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             
             as
             having
             the
             prerogative
             and
             illustrious
             principality
             above
             every
             thing
             else
             in
             its
             own
             kind
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other-kind
             in
             exteriour
             or
             interiour
             Religion
             :
             I
             name
             them
             both
             ,
             because
             as
             in
             Baptism
             the
             water
             alone
             does
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             cooperation
             with
             the
             outward
             oblation
             does
             save
             us
             ,
             yet
             to
             Baptism
             the
             Scriptures
             attribute
             the
             effect
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             sacred
             solemnity
             ,
             the
             external
             act
             is
             indeed
             nothing
             but
             obedience
             ,
             and
             of
             it self
             only
             declares
             Christs
             death
             in
             rite
             and
             ceremony
             ,
             yet
             the
             worthy
             communicating
             of
             it
             does
             indeed
             make
             us
             feed
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             unites
             him
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             to
             become
             one
             spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             
             
               Ideo
               in
               similitudinem
               quidem
               accipis
               sacramentum
               ,
               sed
               verae
               naturae
               gratiam
               virtutemque
               consequeris
               ,
               [
               thou
               rec●iv●st
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               the
               similitude
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               receive
               the
               grace
               and
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               true
               nature
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             so
             useless
             a
             discourse
             ,
             as
             to
             inquire
             whether
             the
             Sacraments
             confer
             grace
             by
             their
             own
             excellency
             and
             power
             with
             which
             they
             are
             endued
             from
             above
             ,
             because
             they
             who
             affirm
             they
             do
             ,
             require
             so
             much
             duty
             on
             our
             parts
             as
             they
             also
             do
             who
             attribute
             the
             effect
             to
             our
             moral
             disposition
             :
             but
             neither
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             say
             true
             :
             
             for
             neither
             the
             external
             act
             ,
             nor
             the
             internal
             grace
             and
             morality
             ,
             does
             effect
             our
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             ;
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             blesses
             the
             symbols
             ,
             and
             assists
             the
             duty
             ,
             makes
             them
             holy
             ,
             and
             this
             acceptable
             .
             Only
             they
             that
             attribute
             the
             efficacy
             to
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             chose
             to
             magnifie
             the
             immediate
             work
             of
             man
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             immediate
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prefer
             the
             external
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             glorious
             appellations
             ,
             before
             the
             internal
             :
             and
             they
             that
             deny
             efficacy
             to
             the
             external
             work
             ,
             and
             wholly
             attribute
             the
             blessing
             and
             grace
             to
             the
             moral
             cooperation
             ,
             make
             too
             open
             a
             way
             for
             despisers
             to
             neglect
             the
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             aside
             or
             lightly
             esteem
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             in
             which
             not
             the
             sound
             ,
             or
             the
             letters
             and
             syllables
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             material
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             formal
             ,
             the
             sense
             and
             the
             signification
             ,
             prepare
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             hearer
             to
             receive
             the
             impresses
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             preaching
             and
             all
             Sacraments
             are
             ineffectual
             :
             so
             does
             the
             internal
             and
             formal
             part
             ,
             the
             signification
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             dispose
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             receiver
             the
             rather
             to
             admit
             and
             entertain
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             there
             consigned
             ,
             and
             there
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             there
             collated
             :
             but
             neither
             the
             outward
             nor
             the
             inward
             part
             does
             effect
             it
             ,
             neither
             the
             Sacrament
             nor
             the
             moral
             disposition
             ;
             only
             the
             spirit
             operates
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             Communicant
             receives
             it
             by
             his
             moral
             dispositions
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             philosophy
             of
             Sacraments
             ?
             these
             things
             do
             not
             work
             by
             the
             methods
             of
             nature
             :
             But
             here
             the
             effect
             is
             imputed
             to
             this
             cause
             ,
             and
             yet
             can
             be
             produced
             without
             this
             cause
             ,
             because
             this
             cause
             is
             but
             a
             s●gn
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             tells
             the
             soul
             when
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             work
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             Baptism
             was
             the
             instrument
             and
             sign
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             to
             confer
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             upon
             believers
             :
             but
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sometimes
             comes
             like
             lightning
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             stay
             the
             period
             of
             usual
             expectation
             ;
             for
             when
             Cornelius
             had
             heard
             St.
             Peter
             preach
             ,
             he
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             as
             sometimes
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             given
             because
             they
             had
             been
             baptized
             ,
             now
             he
             and
             his
             company
             were
             to
             be
             baptized
             because
             they
             had
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             it
             is
             no
             good
             argument
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             graces
             of
             God
             are
             given
             to
             believers
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             not
             by
             or
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             rather
             thus
             ,
             If
             Gods
             grace
             overflows
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             goes
             without
             his
             own
             instruments
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             he
             give
             it
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             :
             If
             God
             gives
             pardon
             without
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             then
             rather
             also
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             For
             supposing
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             their
             design
             and
             institution
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             signs
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             work
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             holinesse
             in
             the
             reception
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             do
             more
             than
             holinesse
             alone
             :
             for
             God
             does
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ;
             the
             Sacraments
             do
             something
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             are
             Gods
             proper
             and
             accustomed
             times
             of
             grace
             ;
             they
             are
             
               his
               seasons
            
             and
             
               our
               opportunity
            
             :
             when
             the
             Angel
             stirs
             the
             pool
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             moves
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             ministry
             of
             healing
             .
          
           
             For
             consider
             we
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             in
             general
             ,
             &
             then
             pass
             on
             to
             a
             particular
             enumeration
             of
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             most
             excellent
             .
             When
             God
             appointed
             the
             bow
             in
             the
             clouds
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             memorial
             of
             a
             promise
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             our
             comfort
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             sign
             :
             
             
               I
               will
               remember
               my
               Covenant
               between
               me
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               shall
               
               be
               no
               more
               a
               flood
               to
               d●stroy
               all
               flesh
               .
            
             This
             is
             but
             a
             token
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             appearing
             of
             it
             God
             had
             thoughts
             of
             truth
             and
             mercy
             to
             mankind
             ;
             
               The
               bow
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               remember
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               between
               me
               and
               every
               creature
               .
            
             Thus
             when
             Elisha
             threw
             the
             wood
             into
             the
             waters
             of
             Jordan
             ;
             
             
               Sacramentum
               ligni
            
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
             Tertullian
             calls
             it
             ;
             that
             chip
             made
             the
             iron
             swim
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             natural
             or
             any
             infused
             power
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             the
             Sacrament
             or
             sign
             at
             which
             the
             Divine
             power
             then
             passed
             on
             to
             effect
             and
             emanation
             .
             When
             Elisha
             talked
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             about
             the
             war
             with
             Syria
             ,
             he
             commanded
             him
             to
             smite
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             
             and
             he
             smote
             thrice
             and
             stayed
             .
             This
             was
             
               Sacramentum
               victoriae
            
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             future
             victory
             :
             For
             the
             man
             of
             God
             was
             wroth
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shouldest
               have
               smitten
               five
               or
               six
               times
               ,
               then
               thou
               hadst
               smitten
               Syria
               until
               thou
               hadst
               consumed
               it
               ;
               whereas
               now
               thou
               shalt
               smite
               Syria
               but
               thrice
               .
            
             In
             which
             it
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             was
             not
             that
             smiting
             that
             beat
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             but
             the
             ground
             ;
             yet
             God
             would
             effect
             the
             beating
             of
             the
             Syrians
             by
             the
             proportion
             of
             that
             Sacramental
             smiting
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             Gods
             signs
             ,
             
             the
             opportunities
             of
             grace
             and
             act●on
             
               Be
               baptized
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sins
               ,
            
             said
             Ananias
             to
             Saul
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             cal●'d
             
               the
               laver
               of
               regeneration
               and
               of
               the
               ren●wing
               of
               the
               holy
               Gh●st
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             corporal
             ablution
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             done
             :
             for
             although
             it
             is
             not
             that
             washing
             of
             it self
             ,
             yet
             God
             does
             so
             do
             it
             at
             that
             ablution
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             similitude
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             symbolical
             representation
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             to
             that
             very
             similitude
             a
             very
             glorious
             effect
             is
             imputed
             ,
             
               for
               if
               we
               have
               been
               
               planted
               together
               in
               the
               LIKENESSE
               of
               his
               death
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               shall
               be
               also
               in
               the
               LIKENESS
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               .
            
             For
             the
             mystery
             is
             this
             :
             by
             immersion
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             emersion
             ,
             we
             are
             configured
             to
             Christs
             Burial
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             that
             's
             the
             outward
             part
             ;
             to
             which
             if
             we
             add
             the
             inward
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             intended
             ,
             and
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             
             
               knowing
               that
               our
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               we
               should
               not
               serve
               sin
            
             ;
             that
             's
             our
             spiritual
             death
             ,
             which
             answers
             to
             our
             configuration
             with
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             
             
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               n●wness
               of
               life
            
             ;
             there
             's
             the
             correspondent
             of
             our
             configuration
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             :
             that
             is
             if
             we
             do
             that
             duty
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             shall
             receive
             that
             grace
             :
             God
             offers
             us
             the
             mercy
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             promise
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             do
             our
             present
             portion
             .
             
             This
             
               St.
               Peter
            
             calls
             the
             
               stipulation
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
            
             ,
             the
             postulate
             and
             bargain
             which
             man
             then
             makes
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             promises
             us
             pardon
             and
             immortality
             ,
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             life
             eternal
             ,
             if
             we
             repent
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             faith
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             promise
             we
             have
             and
             will
             so
             abide
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             is
             the
             case
             in
             the
             other
             most
             glorious
             Sacrament
             :
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             neerer
             representation
             :
             only
             what
             is
             begun
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             proceeds
             on
             to
             perfection
             in
             the
             holy
             Communion
             .
             
             Baptism
             is
             
               the
               antitype
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             also
             represents
             Christs
             passion
             :
             Baptism
             is
             the
             union
             of
             the
             members
             
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             admission
             of
             them
             under
             one
             head
             into
             one
             body
             :
             as
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             
               we
               are
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
            
             ;
             
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Communion
             ,
             
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               we
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               and
               one
               bread
               :
            
             in
             baptisme
             we
             partake
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             we
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             that
             as
             Babes
             ,
             in
             this
             as
             men
             in
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             effects
             are
             affirmed
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             same
             are
             in
             greater
             measure
             true
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             they
             are
             but
             several
             rounds
             of
             Jacobs
             ladder
             reaching
             up
             to
             heaven
             upon
             which
             the
             Angels
             ascend
             and
             descend
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             sits
             upon
             the
             top
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             Sacraments
             Evangelical
             be
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             of
             mystery
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             old
             ;
             from
             them
             we
             can
             understand
             ,
             that
             even
             signs
             of
             secret
             graces
             ,
             do
             exhibit
             as
             well
             as
             signifie
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             analogy
             between
             the
             ablution
             of
             the
             body
             and
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             between
             eating
             the
             holy
             bread
             and
             drinking
             the
             sacred
             calice
             ,
             and
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             in
             the
             method
             of
             the
             divine
             oeconomy
             ;
             to
             dispense
             the
             grace
             which
             himself
             signifies
             in
             a
             ceremony
             of
             his
             own
             institution
             ;
             thus
             at
             the
             Unction
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
             and
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             sacred
             power
             was
             bestowed
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             
               Canon
               is
               invested
               in
               his
               dignity
               by
               the
               tradition
               of
               a
               book
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               an
               Abbat
               by
               his
               staffe
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               by
               a
               ring
            
             (
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               St.
               Bernard
               :
               )
               so
               are
               divisions
               of
               graces
               imparted
               to
               the
               diverse
               Sacraments
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             although
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             when
             in
             Scripture
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             holy
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             collation
             of
             grace
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             s●gn
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             a
             metonymy
             and
             a
             Sacramental
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             a
             
             synecdoche
             of
             the
             part
             for
             the
             whole
             ;
             because
             both
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             the
             grace
             are
             joyned
             in
             the
             lawful
             and
             holy
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             Sacramental
             union
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             a
             confederation
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             holy
             Covenant
             .
             
               Our
               hearts
               are
               purified
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             so
             our
             consciences
             are
             also
             made
             clean
             in
             the
             cestern
             of
             water
             .
             
               By
               faith
               we
               are
               saved
            
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             he
             
               hath
               sav●d
               us
               by
               the
               laver
               of
               regeneration
               ,
            
             
             and
             they
             are
             both
             joyned
             together
             by
             
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               Christ
               gave
               himself
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               and
               cleanse
               it
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               by
               the
               word
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             plainly
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             famous
             Commentary
             of
             
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               accedat
               verbum
               ad
               elementum
               &
               tum
               fit
               sacramentum
               ,
            
             when
             the
             word
             and
             the
             element
             are
             joyned
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             perfect
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             does
             effect
             all
             its
             purposes
             and
             intentions
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             given
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             as
             Austin
             rightly
             affirmes
             ,
             God
             alone
             can
             give
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             give
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             them
             upon
             whom
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             ,
             but
             prayed
             that
             God
             would
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             so
             at
             the
             imposition
             of
             their
             hands
             .
             
             Thus
             God
             sanctified
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             said
             to
             Moses
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             sanctifie
             Aaron
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             that
             Moses
             did
             it
             instead
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             Moses
             did
             it
             by
             his
             ministery
             ,
             
             and
             by
             visible
             Sacraments
             and
             rites
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             
               are
               born
               of
               an
               immortal
               seed
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             yet
             St.
             Paul
             said
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               I
               have
               begotten
               you
               through
               the
               Gos●el
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             the
             greatest
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             he
             that
             drinks
             Christ's
             blood
             ,
             and
             eats
             his
             body
             
               hath
               life
               abiding
               in
               him
            
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             of
             the
             ●acrament
             and
             true
             of
             the
             spiritual
             manducation
             and
             may
             be
             indifferently
             affirmed
             of
             either
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             is
             not
             excluded
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Sacrament
             
             operates
             only
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             the
             spirit
             ordinarily
             works
             by
             the
             instrumentality
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             we
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             by
             hearing
             ,
             as
             that
             grace
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             as
             without
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             letter
             ,
             so
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             means
             of
             life
             and
             grace
             :
             And
             the
             meditation
             of
             St.
             Chrysostom
             is
             very
             pious
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             
               If
               we
               were
               wholly
               incorporeal
               ,
               God
               would
               have
               given
               us
               graces
               unclothed
               with
               signs
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               because
               our
               spirits
               are
               in
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
               God
               conveyes
               his
               graces
               to
               us
               by
               sensible
               ministrations
               .
            
             ]
             The
             word
             of
             God
             operates
             as
             secretly
             as
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             powerfully
             as
             the
             word
             ,
             nay
             the
             word
             is
             alwayes
             joyned
             in
             the
             worthy
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             therefore
             operates
             both
             as
             word
             and
             sign
             by
             the
             ear
             and
             by
             the
             eyes
             and
             by
             both
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             effect
             all
             that
             God
             intends
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             faithful
             receiver
             can
             require
             and
             pray
             for
             .
          
           
             For
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             are
             continued
             acts
             :
             they
             are
             like
             the
             issues
             of
             a
             Fountain
             into
             its
             receptacles
             ,
             God
             is
             alwayes
             giving
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             alwayes
             receiving
             ,
             and
             the
             signal
             effects
             of
             Gods
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             sometimes
             give
             great
             indications
             ,
             but
             most
             commonly
             come
             without
             observation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             these
             things
             we
             must
             not
             discourse
             as
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             o●her
             causes
             and
             operations
             natural
             :
             for
             although
             in
             natural
             effects
             ,
             we
             can
             argue
             from
             the
             cause
             to
             the
             event
             ,
             yet
             in
             spiritual
             things
             we
             are
             to
             reckon
             only
             from
             the
             sign
             to
             the
             event
             .
             And
             the
             signs
             of
             grace
             we
             are
             to
             place
             in
             stead
             of
             natural
             causes
             ,
             because
             a
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             proclamation
             of
             his
             graces
             ,
             he
             then
             gives
             us
             
             notice
             that
             the
             springs
             of
             heaven
             are
             opened
             :
             and
             then
             is
             the
             time
             to
             draw
             living
             waters
             from
             the
             fountains
             of
             salvation
             .
             When
             Jonathan
             shot
             his
             arrows
             beyond
             the
             boy
             ,
             he
             then
             by
             a
             Sacrament
             sent
             salvation
             unto
             David
             ;
             he
             bad
             him
             be
             gone
             and
             flie
             from
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             ;
             and
             although
             Jonathan
             did
             do
             his
             business
             for
             him
             by
             a
             continual
             care
             and
             observation
             ,
             yet
             that
             symbol
             brought
             it
             unto
             David
             ;
             for
             so
             are
             we
             conducted
             to
             the
             joyes
             of
             God
             by
             the
             methods
             and
             possibilities
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             conclusion
             ;
             the
             sum
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             Sacraments
             and
             symbols
             if
             they
             be
             considered
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             are
             just
             such
             as
             they
             seem
             ,
             water
             ,
             and
             bread
             ,
             and
             wine
             ;
             they
             retain
             the
             names
             proper
             to
             their
             own
             natures
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             are
             made
             to
             be
             signs
             of
             a
             secret
             mystery
             ;
             and
             water
             is
             the
             symbol
             of
             purification
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ;
             therefore
             the
             symbols
             and
             Sacraments
             receive
             the
             names
             of
             what
             themselves
             do
             sign
             ;
             *
             they
             are
             the
             body
             and
             they
             are
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             they
             are
             Metonymically
             such
             .
             But
             because
             yet
             further
             ,
             they
             are
             instruments
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             his
             holy
             spirit
             changes
             our
             hearts
             and
             translates
             us
             into
             a
             Divine
             nature
             ;
             therefore
             the
             whole
             work
             is
             attributed
             to
             them
             ;
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             do
             in
             their
             manner
             the
             work
             for
             which
             God
             ordained
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             placed
             there
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             and
             speak
             Gods
             language
             in
             our
             accent
             ,
             and
             they
             appear
             in
             the
             outside
             ;
             we
             receive
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             ministery
             ,
             and
             God
             receives
             the
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             The
             blessings
             and
             Graces
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             enumerated
             and
             proved
             particularly
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             blessings
             which
             proceed
             from
             our
             own
             actions
             ,
             the
             conjugations
             of
             moral
             duties
             ,
             the
             offices
             of
             preparation
             and
             reception
             ,
             the
             reverence
             and
             the
             devotion
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             account
             in
             the
             following
             Chapters
             ;
             here
             I
             am
             to
             enumerate
             those
             graces
             which
             are
             intended
             to
             descend
             upon
             us
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             precisely
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             I
             consider
             that
             it
             must
             be
             infinitely
             certain
             that
             great
             spiritual
             blessings
             are
             consequent
             to
             the
             worthy
             receiving
             this
             Divine
             Sacrament
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             received
             but
             by
             a
             spiritual
             hand
             :
             for
             it
             is
             either
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             carnal
             sense
             that
             Christs
             body
             is
             there
             eaten
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             .
             If
             in
             a
             carnal
             ,
             it
             profits
             no●hing
             .
             If
             in
             a
             spiritual
             he
             be
             eaten
             ,
             let
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             convince
             us
             that
             innumerable
             blessings
             are
             in
             the
             very
             reception
             and
             Communion
             .
             Now
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             spiritual
             eating
             is
             ;
             I
             have
             already
             declared
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             yet
             more
             fully
             explicate
             in
             the
             sequel
             .
             *
             In
             the
             Sacrament
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             Christ
             carnally
             ;
             but
             we
             receive
             him
             spiritually
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             it self
             is
             a
             conjugation
             of
             blessings
             and
             spiritual
             graces
             .
             The
             very
             understanding
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             tells
             us
             also
             what
             we
             receive
             .
             But
             I
             descend
             to
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             first
             I
             reckon
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             intended
             to
             increase
             our
             faith
             :
             for
             although
             it
             is
             with
             us
             in
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Abraham
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             circumcision
             ;
             he
             had
             the
             grace
             of
             faith
             before
             he
             was
             circumcised
             ;
             and
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             he
             had
             the
             purpose
             and
             the
             grace
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             ,
             before
             we
             receive
             these
             symbols
             of
             Christ
             death
             ;
             yet
             as
             by
             loving
             we
             love
             more
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             acts
             of
             patience
             we
             increase
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             mortification
             ;
             so
             by
             believing
             we
             believe
             more
             ;
             and
             by
             publication
             *
             of
             our
             confession
             we
             are
             made
             confident
             ,
             and
             by
             seeing
             the
             signs
             of
             what
             we
             believe
             ,
             our
             very
             senses
             are
             incorporated
             into
             the
             article
             ;
             
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               shall
               have
               more
               ,
            
             and
             when
             we
             concorporate
             the
             sign
             with
             the
             signification
             ,
             we
             conjoyn
             the
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             faith
             passes
             on
             from
             believing
             to
             an
             imaginary
             seeing
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             a
             greater
             earnestness
             of
             believing
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             believe
             more
             abundantly
             ;
             this
             increase
             of
             faith
             not
             being
             only
             a
             natural
             and
             proper
             production
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             its
             own
             acts
             ;
             but
             a
             blessing
             and
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             ;
             it
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Sacrament
             being
             of
             Divine
             institution
             it
             could
             not
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             (
             
               for
               in
               
               spiritualibus
               Sacramentis
               ubi
               praecipit
               virtus
               ,
            
             
             
               servit
               effectus
               ,
               where
               the
               commandment
               comes
               from
               him
               that
               hath
               all
               power
               ,
               the
               action
               cannot
               be
               destitute
               of
               an
               excellent
               event
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             representing
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             being
             an
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             commanded
             by
             God
             must
             needs
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             be
             more
             effectual
             than
             it
             is
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ;
             that
             faith
             shall
             then
             increase
             not
             only
             by
             the
             way
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             his
             own
             instruments
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             denied
             but
             by
             them
             that
             neither
             have
             faith
             nor
             experience
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             scene
             and
             the
             very
             exaltation
             of
             faith
             :
             the
             Latine
             Church
             for
             a
             long
             time
             into
             the
             very
             words
             of
             consecration
             of
             the
             calice
             ,
             hath
             put
             words
             relating
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             [
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               cup
               of
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               New
               and
               Eternal
               Testament
               ,
               the
               mystery
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               for
               you
               and
               for
               many
               shall
               be
               shed
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             ]
             And
             if
             by
             faith
             we
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             the
             Schools
             of
             Christians
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             when
             so
             manifestly
             and
             solemnly
             according
             to
             the
             divine
             appointment
             we
             publish
             this
             great
             confession
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             do
             in
             all
             senses
             of
             spiritual
             blessing
             eat
             the
             flesh
             and
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             let
             that
             be
             expounded
             how
             we
             list
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             in
             this
             world
             capable
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             need
             a
             greater
             blessing
             and
             God
             may
             s●y
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Isaac
             to
             his
             son
             Esau
             ,
             with
             corn
             and
             wine
             have
             I
             sustained
             [
             thee
             ]
             and
             what
             is
             there
             left
             that
             I
             can
             do
             unto
             thee
             my
             son
             ?
             To
             eat
             the
             flesh
             and
             to
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             Sacramentally
             is
             an
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             every
             act
             of
             faith
             joyned
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             does
             grow
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             measures
             of
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             eating
             of
             Christ
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             this
             reflexion
             of
             acts
             like
             circles
             of
             a
             glorious
             and
             eternal
             fire
             ,
             passes
             on
             in
             the
             univocal
             production
             
             of
             its
             own
             parts
             till
             it
             passe
             from
             grace
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             same
             consideration
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             graces
             which
             we
             do
             exercise
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             requiring
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             commandment
             of
             preparation
             ,
             do
             here
             receive
             increase
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             same
             reason
             ;
             but
             I
             instance
             only
             in
             that
             of
             Charity
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             signally
             and
             by
             an
             especial
             remark
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             therefore
             these
             holy
             conventions
             are
             called
             by
             St.
             
               Jude
               ,
               feasts
               of
               charity
            
             ,
             
             which
             were
             Christian
             Festivals
             ,
             in
             which
             also
             they
             had
             the
             Sacrament
             adjoined
             ;
             but
             whether
             that
             do
             effect
             this
             persuasion
             or
             no
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             dogmatically
             affirmed
             in
             St.
             Pauls
             explication
             of
             that
             mystery
             ,
             *
             
               we
               are
               one
               body
               because
               we
               partake
               of
               one
               bread
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             plainly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             united
             in
             this
             mystical
             union
             by
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             it
             symbolically
             does
             teach
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             promotes
             the
             grace
             of
             charity
             by
             a
             real
             signature
             ,
             and
             a
             sensible
             Sermon
             ;
             nor
             yet
             only
             because
             it
             calls
             upon
             Christians
             by
             the
             publick
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             preparation
             ,
             and
             the
             usual
             expectations
             of
             conscience
             and
             Religion
             ;
             but
             even
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             appears
             plainly
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             )
             is
             designed
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             reconciler
             and
             an
             atonement
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             band
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             the
             instrument
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             be
             one
             body
             ,
             because
             we
             partake
             
             of
             one
             bread
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             mystically
             united
             by
             the
             Sacramental
             participation
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             without
             mystery
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregation
             of
             all
             Christ
             servants
             ,
             
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               this
               Sacramental
               bread
            
             ,
             are
             both
             in
             Scripture
             called
             by
             the
             same
             name
             :
             This
             bread
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             Christs
             body
             too
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             communion
             of
             this
             bread
             all
             faithful
             people
             are
             confederated
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord.
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             expression
             is
             tropical
             *
             and
             figurative
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               made
               one
               body
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             meant
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             ;
             yet
             that
             spiritual
             sense
             means
             the
             most
             real
             event
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             we
             are
             really
             joyned
             to
             one
             common
             Divine
             principle
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             we
             do
             communicate
             in
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             ,
             if
             we
             abide
             in
             this
             union
             ,
             be
             all
             one
             body
             of
             a
             spiritual
             Church
             in
             heaven
             ,
             there
             to
             reign
             with
             Christ
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             unless
             we
             think
             nothing
             Good
             but
             what
             goes
             in
             at
             our
             eyes
             or
             mouth
             ;
             if
             we
             think
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             good
             beyond
             what
             our
             senses
             perceive
             ,
             we
             must
             confess
             this
             to
             be
             a
             real
             and
             eminent
             benefit
             ;
             and
             yet
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             effected
             upon
             us
             by
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               because
               we
               eat
               of
               one
               bread
               .
            
             The
             very
             repeating
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             is
             a
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             inquiry
             ;
             they
             are
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             whatever
             interpretation
             can
             be
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             it
             can
             only
             vary
             the
             manner
             of
             effecting
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             efficacy
             ;
             but
             it
             cannot
             evacuate
             the
             blessing
             ,
             or
             confute
             the
             thing
             :
             Only
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             instances
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             usually
             is
             a
             blessing
             upon
             our
             endeavours
             ,
             for
             spiritual
             graces
             and
             the
             blessings
             of
             sanctification
             do
             
             not
             grow
             like
             grasse
             ,
             but
             like
             corn
             ;
             not
             whether
             we
             do
             any
             husbandry
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             cultivate
             the
             ground
             ,
             then
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             the
             fruits
             will
             spring
             and
             make
             the
             Farmer
             rich
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             worthily
             ,
             we
             shall
             receive
             this
             fruit
             also
             .
             Which
             fruit
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             [
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             therefore
             given
             unto
             us
             that
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             earth
             may
             be
             joyned
             ,
             or
             united
             with
             our
             head
             which
             is
             in
             the
             heavens
             .
             ]
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             blessed
             Sacrament
             is
             of
             great
             efficacy
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             formal
             efficacy
             ,
             or
             any
             inherent
             vertue
             to
             procure
             pardon
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             application
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             which
             blood
             was
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             great
             means
             of
             impetration
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Schools
             use
             to
             speak
             ,
             is
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             For
             there
             are
             but
             two
             wayes
             of
             applying
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
             an
             internal
             grace
             and
             an
             external
             ministery
             .
             Faith
             is
             the
             inward
             applicatory
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             outward
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             them
             are
             of
             remarkable
             vertue
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             for
             by
             baptisme
             we
             are
             baptized
             into
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             an
             appointed
             enunciation
             and
             declaration
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Sacramental
             participation
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             to
             partake
             of
             it
             Sacramentally
             ,
             is
             by
             Sacrament
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             
             can
             be
             applyed
             :
             it
             brings
             it
             to
             our
             spirit
             ,
             it
             propounds
             it
             to
             our
             faith
             ,
             it
             represents
             it
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             Eucharist
             ,
             it
             gives
             it
             as
             meat
             and
             drink
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             rejoyces
             in
             it
             in
             that
             very
             formality
             in
             which
             it
             does
             receive
             it
             ,
             viz
             ,
             as
             broken
             for
             ,
             as
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             Now
             then
             what
             can
             any
             man
             suppose
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             be
             meant
             by
             sacramental
             participation
             ?
             for
             unless
             the
             Sacraments
             do
             communicate
             what
             they
             relate
             to
             ;
             they
             are
             no
             communion
             or
             communication
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             true
             that
             our
             mouth
             eats
             the
             material
             signs
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             faith
             eats
             too
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             eat
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             must
             partake
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             ;
             faith
             is
             not
             maintained
             by
             ceremonies
             :
             the
             body
             receives
             the
             body
             of
             the
             mystery
             ;
             we
             eat
             and
             drink
             the
             symbols
             with
             our
             mouths
             ,
             but
             faith
             is
             not
             corporeal
             ,
             but
             feeds
             upon
             the
             mystery
             it self
             ;
             it
             entertains
             the
             grace
             ,
             and
             enters
             into
             that
             secret
             which
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             conveyes
             under
             the
             signature
             .
             Now
             since
             the
             mystery
             is
             perfectly
             and
             openly
             expressed
             to
             be
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             if
             the
             soul
             does
             the
             work
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             the
             work
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             soul
             receives
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             does
             the
             symbols
             of
             it
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             be
             infinitely
             careful
             to
             remember
             that
             even
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             brings
             no
             pardon
             to
             the
             impenitent
             persevering
             sinner
             ;
             but
             to
             him
             that
             repents
             truely
             ,
             &
             so
             does
             the
             Sacrament
             *
             of
             Christs
             
             death
             ;
             this
             can
             do
             no
             more
             than
             that
             :
             and
             therefore
             let
             no
             man
             come
             with
             his
             guilt
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heat
             and
             in
             the
             affections
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             find
             his
             pardon
             by
             this
             ministery
             .
             He
             that
             thinks
             so
             will
             but
             deceive
             ,
             wil
             but
             ruine
             himself
             .
             They
             are
             excellent
             but
             very
             severe
             words
             ,
             which
             God
             spake
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             a
             prophetical
             reproof
             of
             all
             unworthy
             Communicants
             in
             these
             divine
             mysteries
             ,
             
               What
               hath
               my
               beloved
               to
               do
               in
               my
               house
               seeing
               she
               hath
               wrought
               l●wdness
               with
               many
               ?
               The
               holy
               flesh
               hath
               passed
               from
               thee
               when
               thou
               doest
               evil
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             holy
             sacrifice
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             blood
             of
             thy
             Lord
             shall
             slip
             from
             thee
             without
             doing
             thee
             any
             good
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             ceased
             from
             doing
             evil
             .
             But
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             reads
             these
             words
             much
             more
             emphatically
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             
               Shall
               the
               holy
               flesh
               take
               from
               thee
               thy
               wickedness
               in
               which
               thou
               rejoycest
               ?
            
             Deceive
             not
             thy self
             ;
             thou
             hast
             no
             part
             nor
             portion
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             operates
             indeed
             and
             consigns
             our
             pardon
             ,
             but
             not
             alone
             ;
             but
             in
             conjunction
             with
             all
             that
             Christ
             requires
             as
             conditions
             of
             pardon
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             conditions
             are
             present
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             ministers
             pardon
             ,
             as
             pardon
             is
             ministred
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             parts
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             several
             purposes
             ,
             and
             with
             power
             of
             revocation
             ,
             by
             suspending
             the
             Divine
             wrath
             ,
             by
             procuring
             more
             graces
             ,
             by
             obtaining
             time
             of
             repentance
             ;
             and
             powers
             and
             possibilities
             of
             working
             out
             our
             salvation
             ;
             and
             by
             setting
             forward
             the
             method
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             For
             in
             the
             usual
             methods
             of
             God
             ,
             pardon
             of
             sins
             is
             proportionable
             to
             our
             repentance
             ;
             which
             because
             it
             is
             all
             that
             state
             of
             Piety
             we
             have
             in
             this
             whole
             life
             after
             our
             first
             sin
             ;
             pardon
             of
             sins
             is
             all
             that
             effect
             of
             grace
             which
             is
             consequent
             to
             that
             repentance
             ;
             and
             the
             worthy
             receiving
             of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             
             is
             but
             one
             conjugation
             of
             holy
             actions
             and
             parts
             of
             repentance
             ,
             but
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             best
             and
             the
             noblest
             ,
             and
             such
             in
             which
             man
             does
             best
             cooperate
             towards
             pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             does
             the
             most
             illustriously
             consign
             it
             .
             But
             of
             these
             particulars
             I
             shall
             give
             full
             account
             when
             I
             shall
             discourse
             of
             the
             preparations
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             solemnity
             of
             prayer
             ,
             the
             most
             powerful
             Liturgy
             and
             means
             of
             impetration
             in
             this
             world
             .
             For
             when
             Christ
             was
             consecrated
             on
             the
             crosse
             and
             became
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
             having
             reconciled
             us
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             he
             became
             infinitely
             gracious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             admitted
             to
             the
             celestial
             and
             eternal
             Priesthood
             in
             heaven
             ;
             where
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             crosse
             he
             intercedes
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             represents
             an
             eternal
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             heavens
             on
             our
             behalf
             .
             That
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             in
             heaven
             appears
             in
             the
             large
             discourses
             and
             direct
             affirmatives
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             
             but
             that
             on
             the
             crosse
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             but
             once
             appeared
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             it
             is
             necessa●y
             that
             he
             hath
             something
             to
             offer
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             sacrifice
             but
             that
             of
             himself
             offered
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ;
             
             it
             follows
             that
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             perpetually
             offers
             and
             represents
             that
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             vertue
             of
             that
             obtains
             all
             good
             things
             for
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             Christ
             does
             in
             heaven
             he
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             do
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             represent
             his
             
             death
             ,
             †
             to
             commemorate
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             by
             humble
             prayer
             and
             thankful
             record
             ;
             and
             by
             faithful
             manifestation
             and
             joyful
             Eucharist
             to
             lay
             it
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             so
             ministring
             in
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             doing
             according
             to
             his
             commandment
             and
             his
             example
             ;
             the
             Church
             being
             the
             image
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Priest
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             holy
             Table
             being
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             celestial
             altar
             ;
             and
             the
             eternal
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ;
             it
             bleeds
             no
             more
             after
             the
             finishing
             of
             it
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             wonderfully
             represented
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             graciously
             represented
             here
             ;
             by
             Christs
             action
             there
             ,
             by
             his
             commandment
             here
             ;
             and
             the
             event
             of
             it
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             in
             vertue
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             on
             the
             crosse
             intercedes
             for
             us
             with
             his
             Father
             ;
             so
             does
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             eternal
             sacrifice
             may
             be
             salutary
             and
             effectual
             to
             all
             the
             needs
             of
             the
             Church
             both
             for
             things
             temporal
             ,
             and
             eternal
             :
             and
             therefore
             
             it
             was
             not
             without
             great
             mystery
             and
             clear
             signification
             that
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             command
             the
             representation
             of
             his
             death
             and
             sacrifice
             on
             the
             crosse
             should
             be
             made
             by
             breaking
             bread
             and
             effusion
             of
             wine
             ;
             to
             signifie
             to
             us
             the
             nature
             and
             sacredness
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             we
             are
             about
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             minister
             in
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             Ministers
             in
             that
             unchangable
             Priest-hood
             imitating
             
               in
               the
               external
               Ministery
            
             ,
             the
             prototype
             Melchisedeck
             :
             Of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             †
             
               he
               brought
               forth
               bread
               and
               wine
               and
               was
               the
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
            
             ;
             and
             
               in
               the
               internal
            
             imitating
             the
             antitype
             or
             the
             substance
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             who
             offered
             up
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             for
             atonement
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             prayers
             of
             oblation
             and
             intercession
             commands
             us
             to
             officiate
             in
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             in
             the
             external
             ministring
             like
             Melchisedeck
             ;
             in
             the
             internal
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             great
             and
             a
             mysterious
             truth
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             plainly
             manifested
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             understood
             by
             the
             ancient
             and
             holy
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             St.
             Ambrose
             .
             [
             Now
             Christ
             is
             offered
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             offered
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             received
             his
             passion
             ;
             but
             he
             offers
             himself
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pardon
             our
             sins
             ;
             here
             in
             image
             or
             representation
             ,
             there
             in
             truth
             ,
             as
             an
             Advocate
             interceding
             with
             his
             Father
             for
             us
             .
             ]
             So
             St.
             
               Chrysostom
               ;
               
               In
               Christ
               once
               the
               Sacrifice
               was
               offered
               ,
               which
               is
               powerful
               to
               our
               eternal
               salvation
               ;
               but
               what
               then
               do
               we
               ?
               do
               not
               we
               offer
               every
               day
               ?
               what
               we
               daily
               offer
               is
               at
               the
               memorial
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               is
               one
               ,
               not
               many
               ;
               because
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               :
               but
               this
               Sacrifice
               is
               the
               example
               or
               representation
               of
               that
               .
            
             And
             another
             :
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               impiously
               slain
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               piously
               sacrificed
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               we
               declare
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               :
               for
               here
               through
               him
               we
               humbly
               do
               in
               earth
               ,
               which
               he
               as
               a
               son
               who
               is
               heard
               according
               to
               his
               reverence
               ,
               does
               powerfully
               for
               us
               in
               heaven
               ,
               where
               as
               an
               advocate
               he
               intercedes
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               whose
               office
               or
               work
               it
               is
               ;
               for
               us
               to
               exhibit
               and
               interpose
               his
               flesh
               which
               he
               took
               of
               us
               and
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               presse
               it
               upon
               his
               Father
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             sense
             is
             the
             meditation
             of
             St.
             
               Austin
               :
               By
               this
               he
               is
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               Oblation
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               which
               he
               would
               have
               the
               daily
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               ;
               which
               because
               it
               is
               the
               body
               of
               that
               head
               ,
               she
               learns
               from
               him
               to
               offer
               her self
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               offered
               himself
               to
               God
               for
               her
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             this
             whole
             Office
             is
             called
             by
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             prayer
             of
             oblation
             ,
             the
             great
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             and
             Oblation
             in
             which
             we
             present
             our
             prayers
             and
             the
             needs
             of
             our selves
             and
             of
             our
             brethren
             unto
             God
             in
             virtue
             of
             the
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             whose
             memorial
             we
             then
             celebrate
             in
             a
             divine
             manner
             ,
             by
             divine
             appointment
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             this
             I
             represent
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Lyra
             :
             [
             That
             which
             does
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             our
             sins
             must
             be
             celestial
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             such
             hath
             a
             perpetual
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             done
             again
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             daily
             offered
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             daily
             commemoration
             of
             that
             one
             Sacrifice
             which
             was
             offered
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Do
             this
             in
             commemoration
             of
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             Now
             this
             holy
             Ministry
             and
             Sacrament
             of
             this
             death
             ,
             being
             according
             to
             Christs
             commandment
             and
             in
             our
             manner
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             eternal
             Sacrifice
             ,
             an
             imitation
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             in
             heaven
             in
             vertue
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             must
             be
             after
             the
             pattern
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             as
             that
             is
             ,
             
               pur
               â
               prece
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullians
             phrase
             ,
             is
             by
             pure
             prayer
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             intercession
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             present
             and
             absent
             in
             the
             virtue
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             .
             I
             need
             add
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             meditation
             ,
             to
             the
             joy
             and
             admiration
             of
             all
             Christian
             people
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             to
             enumerate
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             excellent
             a
             representation
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             by
             Christs
             commandment
             ;
             and
             so
             glorious
             an
             imitation
             of
             that
             intercession
             which
             Christ
             makes
             in
             heaven
             for
             us
             all
             ;
             it
             is
             all
             but
             the
             representment
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             prayer
             and
             interpellation
             ;
             Christ
             as
             head
             ,
             and
             we
             as
             members
             ;
             he
             as
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             we
             servants
             as
             his
             Ministers
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             stop
             here
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             rest
             for
             wonder
             and
             Eucharist
             :
             we
             may
             pray
             here
             with
             all
             the
             solemnity
             and
             advantages
             imaginable
             ;
             we
             may
             with
             hope
             and
             comfort
             use
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               the
               cup
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             we
             are
             here
             very
             likely
             to
             prevail
             for
             all
             blessings
             ,
             *
             for
             this
             is
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             singularity
             ,
             
               Calix
               benedictionis
               ,
               the
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
            
             and
             by
             which
             God
             will
             bless
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             is
             to
             be
             blessed
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             By
             the
             means
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             our
             bodies
             are
             made
             capable
             of
             the
             resurrection
             to
             life
             and
             eternal
             glory
             .
             For
             when
             we
             are
             externally
             and
             symbolically
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             internally
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             body
             and
             his
             blood
             ,
             we
             are
             joyned
             and
             made
             one
             with
             him
             who
             did
             rise
             again
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             head
             is
             risen
             ,
             the
             members
             shall
             not
             see
             corruption
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             rise
             again
             after
             the
             pattern
             of
             our
             Lord.
             If
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             we
             are
             really
             united
             and
             made
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             to
             us
             in
             our
             proportion
             as
             it
             was
             to
             him
             ;
             we
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             enter
             into
             glory
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             we
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             it
             ;
             we
             eat
             his
             body
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             Sacramentally
             by
             our
             mouths
             ,
             and
             therefore
             really
             and
             spiritually
             by
             our
             spirits
             and
             by
             spiritual
             actions
             cooperating
             .
             *
             For
             what
             good
             will
             it
             do
             us
             to
             partake
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             also
             partake
             of
             his
             spirit
             ?
             but
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             one
             ,
             we
             do
             both
             ;
             
               cum
               naturalis
               per
               sacramentum
               proprietas
               perfectae
               sacramentum
               sit
               unitatis
               ,
               as
               St.
            
             Hilaries
             expression
             is
             ;
             
               the
               natural
               propriety
            
             ,
             viz
             
               the
               outward
               elements
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             institution
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             become
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             a
             perfect
             unity
             ,
             which
             beside
             all
             the
             premisses
             is
             distinctly
             affirmed
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               we
               which
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               he
               which
               sanctifies
               are
               all
               of
               one
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               
               cup
               which
               we
               drink
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             plainly
             saying
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             holy
             ministery
             we
             are
             joyned
             and
             partake
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             become
             spiritually
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             receive
             in
             our
             bodies
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             spiritual
             union
             ;
             the
             chief
             of
             which
             in
             relation
             to
             our
             bodies
             ,
             is
             resurrection
             from
             the
             grave
             .
             And
             this
             is
             expresly
             taught
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             .
             So
             St.
             Irenaeus
             teaches
             us
             .
             
               As
               the
               bread
               which
               grows
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               
               receiving
               the
               calling
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               blessed
               by
               prayer
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               )
               is
               not
               now
               common
               bread
               ,
               but
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               consisting
               of
               two
               things
               ,
               an
               earthly
               ,
               and
               an
               heavenly
               :
               so
               also
               our
               bodies
               receiving
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               are
               not
               now
               corruptible
               ,
               but
               have
               the
               hope
               of
               resurrection
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               when
               the
               mingled
               calice
               and
               the
               made
               bread
               receives
               the
               word
               of
               God
               viz.
               is
               consecrated
               and
               blessed
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               the
               Eucharist
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               out
               of
               those
               things
               by
               which
               our
               body
               is
               nourished
               ,
               and
               our
               substance
               does
               consist
               :
               and
               how
               shall
               any
               one
               deny
               that
               the
               flesh
               is
               capable
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               eternal
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               nourished
               by
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               
            
             And
             St.
             Ignatius
             calls
             the
             blessed
             Eucharist
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             medicine
             of
             immortallity
             ,
             for
             the
             drink
             is
             his
             blood
             who
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             incorruptible
             love
             and
             eternal
             life
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Councel
             ;
             the
             symbols
             of
             our
             resurrection
             ,
             the
             meat
             nourishing
             to
             immortallity
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
             so
             Cyril
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               to
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               Lords
               incorruptibility
               ,
            
             said
             St.
             Clement
             .
             For
             bread
             is
             food
             ,
             and
             blood
             is
             life
             ;
             but
             we
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             himself
             commanding
             us
             that
             together
             with
             
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             by
             him
             be
             partakers
             of
             eternal
             life
             ;
             So
             
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               aut
               quicunque
               sit
               author
               Sermon
               .
               de
               coenâ
               Domini
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             a
             ministry
             of
             grace
             by
             bodily
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             conveys
             spiritual
             blessings
             by
             temporal
             ministrations
             ;
             there
             is
             something
             also
             of
             temporal
             regard
             directly
             provided
             for
             our
             bodies
             by
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
             It
             sometimes
             is
             a
             means
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             for
             the
             restoring
             and
             preserving
             respectively
             of
             our
             bodily
             health
             ,
             and
             secular
             advantages
             :
             I
             will
             not
             insist
             upon
             that
             of
             St.
             Gorgonia
             ▪
             who
             being
             oppressed
             with
             a
             violent
             head-ach
             ,
             threw
             her self
             down
             before
             the
             holy
             Table
             where
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             placed
             ,
             and
             prayed
             with
             passion
             and
             pertinacy
             till
             she
             obtained
             relief
             and
             ease
             in
             that
             very
             place
             :
             Nor
             that
             of
             
               St.
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             who
             having
             trod
             upon
             a
             Gentlemans
             foot
             afflicted
             with
             the
             gout
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             ministration
             ,
             gave
             him
             the
             holy
             smbols
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             it
             was
             good
             for
             his
             sicknesse
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             presently
             found
             his
             cure
             .
             I
             my self
             knew
             a
             person
             of
             great
             sanctity
             ,
             who
             was
             afflicted
             to
             deaths
             door
             with
             a
             vomiting
             ,
             and
             preparing
             her self
             to
             death
             by
             her
             viaticum
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             which
             she
             always
             bore
             a
             great
             reverence
             ,
             she
             was
             infinitely
             desirous
             and
             yet
             equally
             fearful
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             lest
             she
             should
             reject
             that
             by
             her
             infirmity
             which
             in
             her
             spirit
             she
             passionately
             longed
             for
             ;
             but
             her
             desire
             was
             the
             greater
             passion
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             ;
             she
             received
             it
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             great
             and
             earnest
             reluctancy
             being
             forced
             to
             cast
             it
             up
             ,
             in
             zeal
             and
             with
             a
             new
             passion
             took
             it
             in
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             retained
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             instant
             speedily
             recovered
             ,
             against
             the
             hope
             of
             her
             Physician
             ,
             and
             the
             expectation
             of
             all
             her
             friends
             .
             God
             does
             miracles
             every
             day
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             with
             spittle
             
             and
             clay
             cured
             the
             blind
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             supposed
             to
             glorifie
             himself
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             contingences
             and
             Sacramental
             contacts
             of
             his
             own
             body
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             most
             famous
             and
             remarked
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Austrian
               Family
            
             do
             attribute
             the
             rise
             of
             their
             House
             to
             the
             present
             Grandeur
             ,
             to
             
               W●lliam
               Earl
               of
               Hasburgh
            
             ,
             and
             do
             acknowledg
             it
             to
             be
             a
             reward
             of
             his
             piety
             in
             the
             venerable
             treatment
             and
             usage
             of
             these
             Divine
             mysteries
             .
             It
             were
             easier
             to
             heap
             together
             many
             rare
             contingences
             and
             miraculous
             effects
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             than
             to
             find
             faith
             to
             believe
             them
             now-adayes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             this
             whole
             affair
             I
             relie
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
             affirming
             that
             God
             sent
             sicknesses
             and
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             death
             to
             punish
             the
             Corinthian
             irreverent
             treatment
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deemed
             ,
             but
             that
             life
             and
             health
             will
             be
             the
             consequent
             of
             our
             holy
             usages
             of
             it
             :
             for
             if
             by
             our
             fault
             it
             is
             a
             savour
             of
             death
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             by
             the
             blessing
             and
             intention
             of
             God
             it
             is
             a
             favour
             of
             life
             .
             But
             of
             these
             things
             in
             particular
             we
             have
             no
             promise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             events
             as
             these
             cannot
             upon
             this
             account
             of
             faith
             and
             certain
             expectations
             be
             designed
             by
             us
             in
             our
             communions
             .
             If
             God
             please
             to
             send
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             promote
             his
             own
             glory
             and
             our
             value
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             the
             great
             ministry
             of
             salvation
             .
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             I
             represent
             in
             these
             few
             words
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             .
             These
             holy
             mysteries
             being
             taken
             ,
             cause
             that
             Christ
             shall
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             more
             than
             words
             ;
             we
             need
             no
             further
             inquiry
             into
             the
             particulars
             of
             blessing
             consequent
             to
             a
             worthy
             communion
             ,
             for
             
               if
               God
               hath
               given
               his
               Son
               unto
               us
               ,
               how
               shall
               not
               he
               with
               him
               give
               
               us
               all
               things
               else
               ?
            
             nay
             all
             things
             that
             we
             need
             are
             effected
             by
             this
             ,
             said
             
               St.
               Clement
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             antient
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               Eucharistia
               qui
               per
               fidem
               sunt
               participes
               ,
            
             
             
               sanctifi●antur
               &
               corpore
               &
               animâ
            
             :
             They
             who
             by
             faith
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             are
             sanctified
             both
             in
             body
             and
             in
             soul.
             
          
           
             
               Fonte
               renascentes
               membris
               &
               sanguine
               Christi
            
             
               Vescimur
               ,
               atque
               ideo
               templum
               Deitatis
               habemur
               .
            
             
               Sedul
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               great
               therefore
               and
               how
               illustrious
               benefits
               (
               it
               is
               the
               meditation
               of
               
                 St.
                 Eusebius
                 Emissenus
              
               )
               does
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Divine
               blessing
               produce
               ?
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               esteem
               it
               strange
               and
               impossible
               ;
               for
               how
               earthly
               and
               mortal
               things
               are
               converted
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ask
               thy self
               ,
               who
               art
               regenerated
               in
               Christ
               :
               Not
               long
               since
               ,
               thou
               wast
               a
               stranger
               from
               life
               ,
               a
               pilgrim
               and
               wanderer
               from
               mercy
               ,
               and
               being
               inwardly
               dead
               thou
               wert
               banished
               from
               the
               way
               of
               life
               .
               On
               a
               sudden
               being
               initiated
               in
               the
               laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               renewed
               by
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               thou
               didst
               passe
               suddenly
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               not
               by
               seeing
               ,
               but
               by
               believing
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               thou
               hast
               obtained
               to
               be
               adopted
               a
               son
               of
               God
               by
               a
               secret
               purity
               :
               remaining
               in
               a
               visible
               measure
               ,
               thou
               art
               invisibly
               made
               greater
               than
               thy self
               ,
               without
               any
               increase
               of
               quantity
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               same
               thou
               wert
               ,
               and
               yet
               very
               much
               another
               person
               in
               the
               progression
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               the
               outward
               nothing
               is
               added
               ,
               but
               the
               inward
               is
               wholly
               changed
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               man
               is
               made
               the
               son
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               formed
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               man.
               As
               therefore
               suddenly
               without
               any
               bodily
               
               perception
               ,
               the
               former
               vileness
               being
               laid
               down
               ,
               on
               the
               sudden
               thou
               hast
               put
               on
               a
               new
               dignity
               ,
               and
               this
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               cured
               thy
               wounds
               ,
               washed
               off
               thy
               staines
               ,
               wiped
               away
               thy
               spots
               ,
               is
               trusted
               to
               thy
               discerning
               ,
               not
               thy
               eyes
               :
               so
               when
               thou
               ascendest
               the
               reverend
               altar
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               spiritual
               food
               ,
               by
               faith
               regard
               ,
               honour
               ,
               admire
               the
               holy
               body
               of
               God
               ,
               touch
               it
               with
               thy
               mind
               ,
               take
               it
               with
               the
               hand
               of
               thy
               heart
               even
               with
               the
               draught
               of
               the
               whole
               inward
               man
               :
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Practical
             conclusions
             from
             the
             preceding
             Discourses
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             I
             represent
             in
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             
             who
             reduces
             this
             whole
             doctrine
             to
             practice
             in
             these
             excellent
             words
             [
             let
             this
             whole
             affair
             thus
             far
             prevail
             with
             us
             that
             we
             may
             eat
             the
             flesh
             ,
             [
             and
             drink
             ]
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             many
             evil
             persons
             doe
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             unto
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             that
             as
             members
             we
             may
             abide
             in
             the
             Lords
             body
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             quickened
             by
             his
             spirit
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             not
             be
             scandalized
             because
             many
             do
             temporally
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             shall
             find
             eternal
             torments
             ]
             that
             is
             ;
             let
             us
             remember
             that
             the
             exteriour
             ministery
             is
             the
             least
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             
             and
             externally
             and
             alone
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             nothing
             excellent
             ,
             as
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             sanctity
             that
             God
             requires
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             that
             he
             does
             promise
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             common
             to
             wicked
             men
             and
             good
             :
             but
             when
             the
             signs
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             when
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             word
             and
             the
             meaning
             ,
             the
             sacrament
             and
             the
             grace
             do
             concur
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             venerable
             cup
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             power
             ,
             
             and
             more
             honourable
             than
             all
             our
             possessions
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             holy
             thing
             saith
             Origen
             and
             appointed
             for
             our
             sanctification
             .
             For
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             Christ
             under
             a
             vail
             :
             as
             without
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             we
             cannot
             take
             Christ
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             look
             here
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             glorious
             thing
             is
             said
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             whole
             Sacrament
             ,
             body
             and
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sacramental
             and
             the
             spiritual
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             be
             lesse
             confident
             in
             his
             holy
             faith
             and
             persuasion
             concerning
             the
             great
             blessings
             and
             glorious
             effects
             which
             God
             designs
             to
             every
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             soul
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             these
             Divine
             mysteries
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             difference
             of
             judgement
             which
             is
             in
             the
             several
             Schools
             of
             Christians
             concerning
             the
             effects
             and
             consequent
             blessings
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             all
             men
             speak
             honourable
             things
             of
             it
             ,
             except
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             scorners
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             though
             of
             several
             persons
             like
             the
             beholders
             of
             a
             dove
             walking
             in
             the
             sun
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             several
             aspects
             and
             distances
             ,
             some
             see
             red
             and
             others
             purple
             ,
             and
             yet
             some
             perceive
             nothing
             but
             green
             ,
             but
             all
             allow
             and
             love
             the
             beauties
             :
             so
             do
             the
             several
             forms
             of
             Christians
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             instructed
             by
             their
             first
             teachers
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             experience
             conducted
             by
             their
             
             fancy
             and
             proper
             principles
             ,
             look
             upon
             these
             glorious
             mysteries
             some
             as
             vertually
             containing
             the
             reward
             of
             obedience
             ,
             some
             as
             solemnities
             of
             thanksgiving
             and
             records
             of
             blessings
             ,
             some
             as
             the
             objective
             increasers
             of
             faith
             ,
             others
             as
             the
             Sacramental
             participations
             of
             Christ
             ,
             others
             as
             the
             acts
             &
             instruments
             of
             natural
             union
             ,
             yet
             all
             affirm
             some
             great
             things
             or
             other
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             differences
             confesse
             the
             immensity
             and
             the
             glory
             .
             For
             thus
             Manna
             represented
             to
             every
             man
             the
             taste
             that
             himself
             did
             like
             ,
             but
             it
             had
             in
             its
             own
             potentiality
             all
             those
             tasts
             and
             dispositions
             eminently
             ,
             and
             altogether
             ,
             those
             feasters
             could
             speak
             of
             great
             and
             many
             excellencies
             ,
             and
             all
             confessed
             it
             to
             be
             enough
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             food
             of
             Angels
             :
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             to
             every
             mans
             faith
             ,
             which
             his
             faith
             wisely
             apprehends
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             are
             some
             who
             are
             of
             little
             faith
             ,
             and
             such
             receive
             but
             a
             less
             proportion
             of
             nourishment
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             very
             use
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             the
             appetite
             will
             increase
             ,
             and
             the
             apprehensions
             grow
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             will
             be
             more
             confident
             and
             instructed
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             ,
             and
             feel
             more
             .
             For
             this
             holy
             nutriment
             is
             not
             only
             food
             ,
             but
             physick
             too
             ,
             and
             although
             to
             him
             who
             believes
             great
             things
             of
             his
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             medicine
             ,
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             do
             the
             more
             advantage
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             do
             its
             main
             work
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             understand
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             hinder
             it
             ;
             but
             direct
             infidelity
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             its
             foul
             and
             deformed
             ministers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             who
             receive
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             must
             not
             suppose
             that
             the
             blessings
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             effected
             as
             health
             is
             by
             physick
             ,
             or
             warmth
             by
             the
             contact
             and
             neighbourhood
             of
             fire
             ;
             but
             as
             musick
             one
             way
             affects
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             witty
             discourses
             another
             ,
             and
             joyful
             tidings
             a
             way
             differing
             from
             both
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             are
             produced
             by
             
             an
             energy
             of
             a
             nature
             intirely
             differing
             from
             all
             things
             else
             ;
             But
             however
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             is
             this
             ,
             no
             grace
             is
             there
             improved
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             bring
             along
             with
             us
             :
             no
             increases
             but
             what
             we
             exercise
             ;
             we
             must
             bring
             faith
             along
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             increase
             our
             faith
             ,
             we
             must
             come
             with
             charity
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             go
             away
             with
             more
             ,
             we
             must
             come
             with
             truly
             penitential
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             more
             abundantly
             :
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             better
             penitent
             :
             when
             he
             hath
             eaten
             the
             sacrifice
             that
             was
             slain
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             live
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             die
             no
             more
             .
             For
             he
             is
             the
             bread
             from
             heaven
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             grain
             of
             wheat
             which
             falling
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             unless
             it
             dies
             it
             remains
             alone
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             dies
             ,
             it
             brings
             forth
             fruit
             and
             brings
             it
             forth
             abundantly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Although
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             sayings
             concerning
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             are
             mysterious
             and
             inexplicable
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             ,
             nay
             ,
             therefore
             weare
             sure
             they
             signifie
             some
             great
             thing
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             very
             expression
             beyond
             our
             understanding
             ,
             &
             therefore
             much
             more
             are
             the
             things
             themselves
             too
             high
             for
             us
             :
             but
             therefore
             we
             are
             taught
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             To
             walk
             humbly
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             entercourses
             with
             him
             to
             acknowledg
             the
             infinite
             distance
             between
             his
             immensitie
             and
             our
             nothing
             ;
             his
             wisdom
             and
             our
             ignorance
             ;
             his
             secrets
             and
             our
             apprehensions
             ;
             he
             does
             more
             for
             us
             than
             we
             can
             understand
             .
             It
             was
             an
             excellent
             saying
             of
             Aristotle
             which
             Seneca
             reports
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Nunquam
               nos
               verecundiores
               esse
               debere
               ,
               quam
               cum
               de
               Diis
               agitur
               ,
            
             we
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             more
             bashful
             and
             recollect
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             God.
             
               Timidè
               de
               pot●state
               Deorum
               ,
               &
               pauca
               dicenda
               sunt
               ,
            
             said
             Cicero
             ,
             
             we
             must
             speak
             of
             his
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             timorously
             and
             sparingly
             ,
             
             with
             joyfulness
             and
             singleness
             or
             simplicity
             of
             heart
             ,
             so
             the
             first
             Christians
             eat
             their
             Bread
             ,
             their
             Eucharist
             ,
             so
             we
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             
               St.
               Luke
            
             .
             2.
             
             To
             walk
             charitably
             with
             our
             disagreeing
             brother
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             indeed
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             wonder
             if
             he
             be
             mistaken
             in
             his
             discourses
             of
             that
             which
             neither
             he
             nor
             you
             can
             understand
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             yet
             we
             must
             be
             careful
             that
             with
             simplicitie
             we
             admire
             the
             secret
             ,
             and
             accept
             the
             mystery
             ;
             but
             at
             no
             hand
             by
             pride
             or
             ignorance
             ,
             by
             interest
             or
             vanity
             to
             wrest
             this
             myste●y
             ,
             to
             ignoble
             senses
             ,
             or
             to
             evil
             events
             ,
             or
             to
             dangerous
             propositions
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             own
             damnation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Whatever
             propositons
             any
             man
             shall
             entertain
             in
             his
             manner
             of
             discoursing
             of
             these
             mysteries
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             into
             his
             notice
             and
             memorie
             ,
             those
             great
             appellatives
             with
             which
             the
             purest
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             eminent
             Saints
             of
             God
             use
             to
             adorn
             and
             invest
             this
             great
             mysteriousness
             .
             In
             the
             Greek
             Liturgie
             attributed
             to
             
               St.
               James
            
             ;
             the
             Sacramental
             Symbols
             are
             called
             ,
             
             
               sanctified
               ,
               honourable
               ,
               precious
               ,
               celestial
               ,
               unspeakable
               ,
               incorruptible
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               fearful
               ,
               formidable
               ,
               divine
            
             ;
             in
             the
             use
             of
             which
             Epithets
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             the
             warranty
             and
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             since
             they
             ever
             had
             a
             Liturgy
             ;
             so
             we
             are
             taught
             only
             to
             have
             reverend
             usages
             and
             religious
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Divine
             mysteries
             ,
             
             but
             if
             by
             any
             appellative
             we
             can
             learn
             a
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             waies
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             secret
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             the
             ages
             Primitive
             and
             Apostolical
             did
             use
             the
             word
             
             Eucharist
             :
             the
             name
             and
             the
             use
             we
             learn
             from
             Origen
             ;
             the
             Bread
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             is
             the
             Symbol
             of
             our
             thanksgiving
             towards
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             the
             great
             and
             most
             usual
             appellative
             for
             the
             holy
             Supper
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             *
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               St.
               Clemens
               .
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
            
             the
             Syrian
             Paraphrast
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             and
             ever
             after
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             a●d
             afterwards
             amongst
             the
             Latins
             .
             By
             him
             we
             understand
             that
             then
             we
             receive
             great
             blessings
             ,
             since
             ●he
             very
             mystery
             it self
             obliges
             us
             to
             great
             thank●ulness
             .
             I
             have
             instanced
             in
             this
             as
             an
             example
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             other
             Epithets
             and
             appellatives
             which
             from
             Antiquity
             I
             have
             enumerated
             .
             
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             that
             desires
             to
             enter
             furthest
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             this
             mystery
             ,
             
             and
             to
             understand
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             can
             better
             learn
             by
             love
             *
             than
             by
             inquiry
             .
             
               He
               that
               keepeth
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               getteth
               the
               understanding
               thereof
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             wise
             Bensirach
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             prepare
             himself
             diligently
             ,
             and
             carefully
             observe
             the
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             receive
             it
             humbly
             ,
             and
             treat
             it
             with
             great
             reverence
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             pass
             through
             the
             mystery
             with
             great
             devotion
             and
             purest
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             converse
             wi●h
             the
             purities
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             frequ●ntly
             ,
             ●nd
             with
             holy
             intention
             ,
             this
             man
             shall
             unde●stand
             more
             by
             his
             experience
             ,
             than
             the
             greatest
             Cle●ks
             can
             by
             all
             their
             subtilties
             ,
             the
             commentaries
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             the
             glosses
             of
             inquisitive
             men
             :
             
               Obey
               and
               ye
               shall
               understand
            
             ,
             said
             the
             Prophet
             :
             and
             our
             blessed
             
             Saviour
             assur'd
             us
             ,
             
             
               that
               if
               we
               continue
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               know
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               man
               will
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               doctrine
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
               or
               no.
               For
               we
               have
               not
               turned
               from
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               understand
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             said
             Daniel
             :
             
             
               for
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             the
             wise
             man
             )
             
               passeth
               all
               things
               for
               illumination
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             advance
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             disparagement
             .
             or
             to
             occasion
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             intended
             that
             by
             hearing
             alone
             faith
             is
             ingendred
             ;
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Apostles
             came
             by
             seeing
             ;
             and
             St.
             Pauls
             faith
             did
             not
             come
             by
             hearing
             ;
             but
             by
             intuition
             and
             revelation
             ;
             and
             hearing
             in
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             does
             not
             signifie
             the
             manner
             of
             ministration
             ;
             
             but
             the
             whole
             Oeconomie
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             whole
             office
             of
             preaching
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             most
             usefully
             to
             babes
             and
             strangers
             by
             sermon
             and
             homily
             ,
             but
             more
             gloriously
             and
             illustriously
             to
             men
             ,
             by
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             be
             it
             so
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             yet
             one
             ordinance
             ought
             not
             to
             exclude
             the
             other
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             disparage
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             to
             undervalue
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             eminent
             :
             but
             rather
             let
             every
             Christian
             man
             and
             woman
             think
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             word
             ministred
             by
             the
             spirit
             is
             so
             mightie
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             more
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             joyn
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             proper
             significatorie
             .
             He
             that
             is
             zealous
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             does
             well
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             goodly
             ring
             and
             leads
             us
             into
             the
             circles
             of
             a
             blessed
             eternity
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             without
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             jewel
             encha'sd
             in
             gold
             when
             they
             are
             together
             .
             The
             Ministeries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             all
             
             of
             a
             piece
             ;
             they
             ,
             though
             in
             several
             manners
             ,
             work
             the
             same
             salvation
             by
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             s●me
             spirit
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             in
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             expectation
             of
             blessings
             and
             events
             from
             it
             ,
             limit
             his
             hopes
             and
             belief
             to
             any
             one
             particular
             ,
             for
             that
             will
             occasion
             a
             littleness
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             may
             make
             it
             curious
             ,
             scrupulous
             and
             phantastical
             ;
             rather
             let
             us
             adore
             the
             secret
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             simple
             expectations
             receive
             it
             ;
             disposing
             our selves
             to
             all
             the
             effects
             that
             may
             come
             rather
             with
             fear
             and
             indefinite
             apprehensions
             ,
             than
             with
             dogmatical
             and
             confident
             limitations
             ;
             for
             this
             may
             beget
             scruples
             and
             diminution
             of
             value
             ;
             but
             that
             hinders
             nothing
             ,
             but
             advances
             the
             reverential
             treatments
             and
             opinion
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             that
             guesses
             at
             the
             excellency
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             the
             events
             that
             himself
             feels
             ;
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             look
             for
             no
             other
             than
             what
             are
             eminently
             or
             virtually
             contained
             in
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             expect
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             will
             make
             him
             rich
             ;
             or
             discover
             to
             him
             stoln
             goods
             ,
             or
             cure
             the
             Tooth-ach
             ,
             or
             Countercharm
             Witches
             ,
             or
             appease
             a
             Tempest
             if
             it
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             Sea.
             These
             are
             such
             events
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             the
             effects
             of
             religion
             ;
             but
             are
             the
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             of
             vain
             and
             superstitious
             people
             .
             and
             I
             remember
             that
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             third
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             wrote
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             S.
             Agatha
             advice
             how
             to
             treat
             a
             woman
             who
             took
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             into
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             ran
             with
             it
             to
             kiss
             her
             husband
             ,
             
             hoping
             by
             that
             means
             to
             procure
             her
             husbands
             more
             intense
             affection
             .
             But
             the
             story
             tells
             that
             she
             was
             chastis'd
             by
             a
             miracle
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             cur'd
             but
             by
             a
             long
             and
             severe
             repentance
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             He
             that
             watches
             for
             the
             effects
             and
             blessings
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             must
             look
             for
             them
             in
             no
             other
             manner
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             usual
             dispensation
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             look
             for
             them
             by
             measures
             of
             nature
             and
             usual
             expectations
             :
             not
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             have
             received
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             our
             doubts
             answered
             ;
             or
             be
             comforted
             in
             our
             spirit
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             have
             given
             thanks
             for
             the
             holy
             blood
             ;
             or
             be
             satisfied
             in
             the
             inquiries
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             prayers
             of
             consecration
             and
             the
             whole
             ministery
             is
             ended
             ;
             or
             prevail
             in
             our
             most
             passionate
             desires
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             rise
             from
             our
             knees
             ;
             for
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             proper
             graces
             ;
             both
             which
             being
             spiritual
             instruments
             of
             vertues
             ,
             work
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             measure
             we
             have
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             please
             ;
             only
             that
             in
             the
             last
             event
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             necessary
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             there
             :
             Gods
             time
             is
             best
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             not
             judge
             his
             manner
             by
             our
             measures
             ,
             nor
             measure
             eternity
             by
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             issues
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             by
             a
             measuring
             line
             .
             The
             effects
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             are
             to
             be
             expected
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             prayers
             :
             not
             one
             prayer
             or
             one
             solemn
             meeting
             ,
             but
             persevering
             and
             pas●ionate
             ,
             fervent
             and
             lasting
             prayers
             ;
             a
             continual
             desire
             and
             a
             dayly
             address
             is
             the
             way
             of
             prevailing
             
               In
               the
               morning
               sow
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               with-hold
               not
               thy
               hand
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               thou
               knowest
               not
               whether
               sh●ll
               prosper
               ▪
               either
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               shall
               be
               both
               alike
               good
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             that
             looks
             for
             the
             effects
             and
             blessings
             told
             of
             to
             be
             appendant
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             must
             expect
             them
             upon
             no
             other
             terms
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             the
             conditions
             of
             a
             worthy
             Communion
             .
             If
             thou
             doest
             
             find
             thy
             faith
             as
             dead
             after
             the
             reception
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             because
             thy
             faith
             was
             not
             only
             little
             ,
             but
             reprovable
             :
             or
             thou
             didst
             not
             pray
             vehemently
             ,
             or
             thou
             art
             indisposed
             by
             some
             secret
             disadvantage
             :
             or
             thou
             hast
             not
             done
             thy
             duty
             :
             and
             he
             shall
             imprudently
             accuse
             that
             physick
             for
             useless
             and
             unfit
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             suffered
             to
             work
             by
             the
             incapacity
             ,
             the
             ill-diet
             ,
             the
             weak
             stomack
             ,
             or
             some
             evil
             accident
             of
             the
             patient
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             judge
             of
             himself
             or
             of
             the
             blessings
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             prosperity
             and
             acceptation
             of
             his
             service
             in
             this
             ministery
             by
             any
             sensible
             relish
             ,
             by
             the
             gust
             and
             deliciousnesse
             which
             he
             sometimes
             perceives
             ,
             and
             other
             times
             does
             not
             perceive
             For
             these
             are
             fine
             accidents
             and
             given
             to
             some
             persons
             often
             ,
             to
             others
             very
             seldom
             ,
             to
             all
             irregularly
             ,
             as
             God
             please
             :
             and
             sometimes
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             natural
             and
             accidental
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             are
             illusions
             .
             But
             that
             no
             man
             may
             fall
             into
             inconvenience
             for
             want
             of
             them
             :
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             want
             of
             them
             proceeds
             from
             diverse
             causes
             .
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             the
             palate
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             indispos'd
             by
             listlesness
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             anxiety
             or
             weariness
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             we
             are
             too
             much
             immerg'd
             in
             secular
             affairs
             and
             earthly
             affections
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             we
             have
             been
             unthankfull
             to
             God
             when
             we
             have
             received
             some
             of
             these
             spiritual
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             he
             therefore
             withdraws
             those
             pleasant
             entertainments
             .
             4.
             
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             are
             therefore
             without
             relish
             and
             gust
             ,
             because
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             too
             great
             for
             our
             weakness
             ,
             like
             the
             bright
             Sun
             to
             a
             mortal
             eye
             ;
             the
             object
             is
             too
             big
             for
             our
             perceptions
             ,
             and
             our
             little
             faculties
             .
             5.
             
             Sometimes
             God
             takes
             them
             away
             least
             we
             be
             lifted
             up
             and
             made
             vain
             .
             6.
             
             Sometimes
             for
             the
             confirmation
             and
             exercise
             of
             our
             faith
             ;
             
             that
             we
             may
             live
             by
             faith
             and
             not
             by
             sense
             .
             7.
             
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             that
             by
             this
             driness
             of
             spirit
             God
             intends
             to
             make
             us
             the
             more
             fervent
             and
             resign'd
             in
             our
             direct
             and
             solemn
             devotions
             ,
             by
             the
             perceiving
             of
             our
             wants
             and
             weakness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             infinite
             inability
             ,
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             our selves
             .
             8.
             
             Or
             else
             it
             happens
             to
             us
             irremediably
             and
             inevitably
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             perceive
             these
             accidents
             are
             not
             the
             fruits
             of
             our
             labour
             ,
             but
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             dispensed
             wholly
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             his
             own
             choice
             .
             9.
             
             The
             want
             of
             just
             and
             severe
             dispositions
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             may
             possibly
             occasion
             this
             uncomfortableness
             .
             10.
             
             Or
             we
             do
             not
             relish
             the
             Divine
             Nutriment
             now
             ,
             so
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             spiritual
             mastication
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             considered
             deeply
             ,
             and
             meditated
             wisely
             and
             holily
             .
             11.
             
             Or
             there
             is
             in
             us
             too
             much
             self-love
             and
             delight
             in
             ,
             and
             adherence
             to
             the
             comforts
             we
             find
             in
             other
             objects
             .
             12.
             
             Or
             we
             are
             carelesse
             of
             little
             sins
             ,
             and
             give
             too
             much
             way
             to
             the
             dayly
             incursions
             of
             the
             smaller
             irregularities
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             If
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             want
             of
             these
             sensible
             comforts
             and
             delightful
             relishes
             ,
             we
             examine
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             want
             ,
             and
             suspect
             our selves
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             where
             our
             own
             faults
             may
             be
             the
             causes
             ,
             and
             there
             make
             amends
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             submit
             our selves
             in
             those
             particulars
             where
             the
             causes
             may
             relate
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             receive
             profit
             .
             But
             unlesse
             our
             own
             sin
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             make
             any
             evil
             judgment
             of
             our selves
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             such
             defect
             ;
             much
             lesse
             diminish
             our
             great
             value
             of
             the
             blessings
             consequent
             to
             a
             worthy
             communion
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             because
             the
             pardon
             of
             sins
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             the
             great
             effect
             of
             a
             worthy
             Communion
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             men
             are
             most
             solicitous
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             they
             
             pray
             passionately
             ,
             and
             labour
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             death
             have
             uncertain
             souls
             ;
             and
             therefore
             of
             this
             men
             are
             most
             desirous
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             if
             they
             apprehend
             themselves
             in
             danger
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             be
             truly
             penitent
             ;
             although
             this
             effect
             seems
             to
             be
             least
             discernable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             secret
             reserved
             for
             the
             publication
             and
             trumpet
             of
             the
             Arch-Angel
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Doom
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             we
             can
             best
             be
             satisfied
             .
             For
             because
             when
             our
             sins
             are
             unpardoned
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             to
             be
             expressed
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             method
             of
             eternal
             death
             ;
             now
             if
             God
             intends
             not
             to
             pardon
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             bless
             the
             means
             of
             pardon
             ;
             if
             we
             shall
             not
             return
             to
             his
             final
             pardon
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             passe
             through
             the
             intermedial
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             never
             give
             us
             glory
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             give
             us
             the
             increase
             of
             grace
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             repent
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             pardon
             :
             if
             we
             confess
             them
             and
             forsake
             them
             :
             if
             we
             fear
             God
             and
             love
             him
             :
             if
             we
             find
             that
             our
             desires
             to
             please
             him
             do
             increase
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             more
             watchful
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             hate
             it
             more
             :
             that
             we
             are
             thirsty
             after
             righteousnesse
             :
             if
             we
             find
             that
             we
             increase
             in
             duty
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             look
             upon
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacramental
             Symbols
             as
             a
             direct
             consignation
             of
             pardon
             :
             not
             that
             it
             is
             them
             compleated
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             work
             of
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             long
             in
             doing
             as
             repentance
             is
             in
             perfecting
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             ,
             depending
             on
             its
             cause
             in
             a
             perpetual
             operation
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             then
             working
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             go
             on
             in
             duty
             ,
             God
             will
             proceed
             to
             finish
             the
             methods
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             snatch
             us
             from
             eternal
             death
             which
             we
             have
             deserved
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             unto
             glory
             .
             And
             this
             he
             is
             pleased
             by
             the
             Sacramental
             all
             the
             way
             to
             consigne
             :
             God
             speaks
             not
             more
             articulately
             in
             any
             
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             than
             in
             such
             real
             indications
             of
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             since
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             great
             solemnity
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             imitation
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             let
             us
             here
             be
             both
             charitable
             and
             religious
             in
             our
             prayers
             ;
             interceding
             for
             all
             states
             of
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             Christan
             Church
             ;
             and
             representing
             to
             God
             all
             the
             needs
             of
             our selves
             and
             of
             our
             Relatives
             .
             For
             then
             we
             pray
             with
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             in
             the
             advantages
             of
             solemn
             piety
             ,
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             imitation
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             union
             with
             Christ
             himself
             Spiritual
             and
             Sacramental
             ;
             and
             to
             such
             prayers
             as
             these
             nothing
             can
             be
             added
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             will
             certainly
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             blessed
             hearing
             and
             a
             gracious
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Devotions
             preparatory
             to
             this
             Mystery
             .
          
           
             
               Ejaculations
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               Will
               praise
               thee
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               ;
               before
               the
               Angels
               will
               I
               sing
               praise
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               will
               worship
               towards
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               ,
               and
               praise
               thy
               Name
               for
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               and
               for
               thy
               truth
               ;
               for
               thou
               hast
               magnified
               above
               all
               thy
               name
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               thy
               praise
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               day
               when
               I
               call
               upon
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               answer
               :
               and
               shalt
               multiply
               strength
               in
               my
               soul.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               How
               precious
               are
               thy
               thoughts
               unto
               me
               O
               God
               :
               how
               great
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               them
               !
               The
               Lord
               will
               perfect
               that
               which
               concerneth
               me
               :
               Thy
               mercy
               O
               Lord
               endureth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               wait
               for
               the
               Lord
               :
               my
               soul
               doth
               wait
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               word
               do
               I
               hope
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               My
               soul
               doth
               wait
               for
               the
               Lord
               more
               than
               they
               that
               keep
               the
               morning
               watches
               :
               that
               they
               may
               observe
               the
               time
               of
               offering
               the
               morning
               sacrifices
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               O
               let
               my
               soul
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               with
               the
               Lord
               there
               is
               mercy
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               is
               plenteous
               redemption
               :
               he
               shall
               redeem
               his
               people
               from
               all
               iniquitie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               II.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Our
               Lord
               is
               gentle
               and
               just
               :
               our
               God
               is
               merciful
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               keepeth
               the
               simple
               :
               I
               was
               humbled
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               looked
               after
               my
               redemption
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               return
               thou
               unto
               thy
               rest
               :
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               restored
               his
               good
               things
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               hath
               snatched
               my
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
               mine
               eyes
               from
               tears
               ,
               and
               my
               feet
               from
               falling
               :
               I
               will
               therefore
               walk
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               have
               believed
               ,
               therefore
               will
               I
               speak
               :
               in
               the
               assemblies
               of
               just
               men
               I
               will
               greatly
               praise
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               shall
               I
               return
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               all
               his
               retributions
               are
               repayed
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               I
               will
               bear
               the
               chalice
               of
               redemptions
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               :
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               I
               will
               call
               upon
               my
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               will
               pay
               my
               vows
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               I
               will
               then
               shew
               forth
               his
               Sacraments
               unto
               all
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Honourable
               before
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               holy
               one
               :
               and
               thereby
               thou
               hast
               broken
               all
               my
               chains
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               perform
               it
               :
               that
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               righteous
               judgments
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               will
               greatly
               praise
               the
               Lord
               with
               my
               mouth
               :
               yea
               I
               will
               praise
               him
               among
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               For
               he
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               
               the
               poor
               :
               to
               save
               him
               from
               them
               that
               condemn
               his
               soul.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               His
               work
               is
               honourable
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               remaineth
               for
               ever
               :
               He
               hath
               made
               his
               wonderful
               works
               to
               be
               remembred
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               gracious
               and
               full
               of
               compassion
               :
               he
               hath
               given
               meat
               unto
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               :
               he
               will
               ever
               be
               mindful
               of
               his
               covenant
               :
               he
               hath
               shewed
               his
               people
               the
               power
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               blessed
               be
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Prayers
             to
             be
             used
             in
             any
             day
             or
             time
             of
             preparation
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               O
               Thou
               shepherd
               of
               Israel
               ,
               thou
               that
               feedest
               us
               like
               sheep
               ;
               thou
               makest
               us
               to
               lie
               down
               in
               pleasant
               pastures
               ,
               and
               leadest
               us
               by
               the
               still
               waters
               running
               from
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               from
               the
               wounds
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               from
               the
               fountains
               of
               salvation
               ;
               thou
               preparest
               a
               table
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               anointest
               our
               heads
               with
               the
               unction
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               our
               cup
               runneth
               over
               :
               let
               the
               blood
               of
               thy
               wounds
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               of
               thy
               side
               ,
               wash
               me
               clean
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               with
               a
               pure
               clean
               soul
               come
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               purest
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               II.
               
            
             
               THou
               givest
               thy self
               to
               be
               the
               food
               of
               our
               souls
               in
               the
               wonders
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               thy
               Word
               ,
               in
               the
               blessings
               and
               graces
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               :
               Perform
               that
               in
               thy
               Servant
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               prepared
               and
               effected
               in
               thy
               Son
               ;
               strengthen
               my
               infirmities
               ,
               heal
               my
               sicknesses
               ;
               give
               me
               strength
               to
               subdue
               my
               passions
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               my
               inordinations
               ,
               to
               kill
               all
               my
               sin
               :
               increase
               thy
               Graces
               in
               my
               soul
               ;
               enkindle
               a
               bright
               devotion
               ;
               extinguish
               all
               the
               fires
               of
               hell
               ,
               my
               lust
               and
               my
               pride
               ,
               my
               envy
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               spiritual
               wickednesses
               ;
               pardon
               all
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               fill
               me
               with
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               thou
               maist
               dwell
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               by
               obedience
               and
               love
               I
               may
               dwell
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               till
               it
               pas●
               on
               to
               glory
               and
               immensity
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               and
               the
               blessings
               ,
               by
               the
               passion
               and
               intercession
               of
               the
               Word
               incarnate
               ;
               whom
               I
               adore
               ,
               and
               whom
               I
               love
               ,
               and
               whom
               I
               will
               serve
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               O
               Mysterious
               God
               ,
               ineffable
               and
               glorious
               Majesty
               ;
               what
               is
               this
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ?
               thou
               hast
               from
               thy
               bosom
               sent
               thy
               Son
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               our
               nature
               ;
               in
               him
               thou
               hast
               opened
               the
               fountains
               of
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               and
               hast
               invited
               all
               penitent
               sinners
               to
               come
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               all
               the
               oppressed
               to
               be
               eased
               ,
               all
               the
               sorrowful
               to
               be
               comforted
               ,
               all
               the
               sick
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               all
               the
               hungry
               to
               be
               filled
               ,
               and
               the
               thirsty
               to
               be
               refreshed
               with
               the
               waters
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               sustained
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               elect
               souls
               ;
               admit
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               to
               this
               great
               effusion
               of
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               partake
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               by
               him
               I
               may
               
               be
               comforted
               in
               all
               my
               griefs
               ,
               satisfied
               in
               all
               my
               doubts
               ;
               healed
               of
               all
               the
               wounds
               of
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               bruises
               of
               my
               spirit
               ;
               and
               being
               filled
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               armed
               with
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               I
               may
               begin
               ,
               continue
               ,
               and
               finish
               my
               journey
               thorow
               this
               valley
               of
               tears
               ,
               unto
               my
               portion
               of
               thy
               heavenly
               kingdom
               ,
               whither
               our
               Lord
               is
               gone
               before
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               every
               loving
               and
               obedient
               soul.
               Grant
               this
               ,
               O
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               who
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               intercedes
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               gives
               himself
               daily
               to
               us
               ,
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Of
           our
           General
           Preparation
           to
           the
           worthy
           Reception
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           IN
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           there
           are
           no
           words
           of
           particular
           duty
           relating
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           expressing
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           address
           to
           the
           Mysteries
           ,
           but
           those
           few
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Let
             a
             man
             examine
             himself
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           expresses
           one
           duty
           ,
           and
           intimates
           another
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           preparation
           is
           expressed
           :
           but
           because
           this
           is
           a
           relative
           duty
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           for
           it self
           ,
           but
           for
           something
           beyond
           ,
           he
           implies
           the
           other
           to
           be
           the
           great
           duty
           to
           which
           this
           preparation
           does
           but
           minister
           .
           1.
           
           A
           man
           must
           examine
           himself
           .
           2.
           
           And
           a
           man
           must
           eat
           .
           A
           man
           must
           not
           eat
           of
           these
           Mysteries
           till
           he
           be
           examined
           ;
           for
           that
           were
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           may
           prove
           fatal
           :
           but
           when
           a
           man
           is
           examined
           ,
           he
           must
           eat
           ;
           for
           else
           that
           examinations
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Of
             Examination
             of
             our selves
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             duty
             in
             Christianity
             that
             is
             partly
             solemn
             and
             partly
             moral
             ,
             that
             hath
             in
             it
             more
             solemnity
             and
             more
             morality
             than
             this
             one
             duty
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             greatest
             declension
             of
             Religion
             ,
             still
             men
             have
             fear
             when
             they
             come
             to
             receive
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
             They
             that
             have
             no
             Religion
             will
             fear
             when
             they
             come
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             have
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             will
             fear
             when
             they
             come
             to
             communicate
             .
             But
             although
             men
             who
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             secret
             and
             sacrednesse
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             do
             more
             in
             their
             addresses
             to
             this
             than
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             that
             do
             come
             ,
             consider
             that
             they
             are
             only
             commanded
             to
             examine
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             methods
             is
             easily
             done
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             but
             asking
             our selves
             a
             few
             questions
             :
             Do
             I
             believe
             ?
             Do
             I
             repent
             ?
             and
             am
             I
             in
             charity
             ?
             To
             these
             the
             answers
             are
             ready
             enough
             ;
             I
             do
             believe
             that
             Christ
             gave
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             for
             me
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             mankind
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             mystically
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             I
             have
             been
             taught
             so
             all
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             it
             .
             2.
             
             I
             do
             also
             repent
             according
             to
             the
             measures
             I
             am
             taught
             :
             I
             am
             sorry
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             I
             wish
             I
             had
             not
             done
             it
             ;
             
             and
             I
             promise
             to
             do
             so
             no
             more
             :
             and
             this
             I
             do
             constantly
             before
             every
             Communion
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             next
             comes
             I
             have
             reason
             enough
             to
             renew
             my
             vows
             ;
             I
             was
             never
             so
             good
             as
             my
             word
             yet
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             will.
             3.
             
             I
             am
             also
             in
             charity
             with
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             against
             this
             good
             time
             ,
             I
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             forgive
             them
             ;
             for
             I
             do
             .
             This
             is
             the
             usual
             examination
             of
             Consciences
             ;
             to
             which
             we
             add
             a
             fasting
             day
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             we
             may
             say
             more
             prayers
             than
             usual
             ;
             and
             read
             some
             good
             discourses
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             are
             dressed
             like
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             with
             confidence
             come
             to
             the
             Marriage
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             But
             this
             examination
             ,
             hath
             it self
             need
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             Noah
             laboured
             a
             hundred
             years
             together
             in
             making
             the
             Ark
             that
             he
             and
             a
             few
             more
             might
             be
             saved
             :
             and
             can
             we
             think
             in
             an
             hour
             to
             prepare
             our
             souls
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             him
             that
             made
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             This
             will
             very
             hardly
             be
             done
             .
             For
             although
             our
             duty
             of
             preparation
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             of
             [
             Try
             ,
             or
             Examine
             ]
             it
             being
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             mysteries
             ,
             mysteriously
             and
             secretly
             described
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             in
             it
             very
             much
             duty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             search
             into
             the
             secret
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             purposes
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             It
             signifies
             to
             try
             and
             search
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             depths
             and
             secrets
             ,
             the
             varieties
             and
             separations
             and
             divisibilities
             of
             things
             .
             The
             word
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             tryers
             of
             Gold
             :
             which
             is
             tryed
             by
             the
             touch-stone
             ;
             and
             in
             great
             cases
             ,
             is
             tryed
             by
             the
             fire
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             might
             relate
             to
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             often
             under
             a
             fiery
             t●yal
             For
             the
             holy
             Communion
             being
             used
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             according
             to
             
             its
             intention
             ,
             was
             indeed
             a
             great
             consolation
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             as
             appears
             often
             in
             
               St.
               Cyprian
            
             :
             
             and
             this
             blessing
             and
             design
             was
             mystically
             represented
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             circumstance
             of
             the
             institution
             ,
             in
             being
             done
             immediately
             before
             the
             passion
             :
             they
             who
             were
             to
             pass
             through
             this
             fiery
             tryal
             ,
             
             ought
             to
             examine
             themselves
             against
             this
             solemnity
             in
             order
             to
             that
             last
             tryal
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             or
             no
             they
             were
             vessels
             of
             sanctification
             and
             honour
             ;
             for
             none
             else
             were
             fit
             to
             communicate
             but
             they
             also
             that
             were
             fit
             to
             die
             ;
             Christ
             would
             give
             himself
             to
             none
             but
             to
             them
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             give
             themselves
             for
             him
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             *
             
               If
               any
               man
               hear
               my
               voice
               and
               open
               the
               door
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               into
               him
               and
               sup
               with
               him
               and
               he
               with
               me
               .
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             tryed
             by
             the
             experiments
             of
             a
             great
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             patience
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             love
             are
             willing
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             with
             patience
             do
             suffer
             unto
             the
             end
             ;
             
             these
             are
             the
             guests
             at
             my
             heavenly
             Table
             :
             for
             labour
             and
             affrightment
             put
             a
             price
             upon
             the
             Martyrs
             Crown
             ,
             while
             his
             vertue
             grows
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             water-plants
             ever
             grow
             higher
             than
             the
             Floods
             .
             Now
             the
             use
             that
             we
             can
             make
             of
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             
             word
             is
             that
             we
             also
             are
             to
             examine
             what
             we
             are
             likely
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             what
             we
             have
             been
             in
             the
             day
             of
             persecution
             ;
             how
             we
             have
             passed
             through
             the
             fire
             ?
             Did
             we
             contract
             the
             smel
             of
             fire
             ,
             or
             the
             pollution
             of
             smoak
             ?
             or
             are
             we
             improved
             by
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             discerning
             flames
             ?
             Did
             we
             do
             our
             duties
             then
             ,
             and
             then
             learn
             to
             do
             them
             better
             ?
             or
             did
             we
             then
             only
             like
             glasse
             ,
             bend
             in
             all
             the
             flexures
             and
             mobilities
             of
             the
             flame
             ,
             and
             then
             mingle
             with
             the
             ashes
             ,
             incorporating
             with
             the
             interests
             and
             foulest
             pollutions
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             or
             were
             we
             like
             Gold
             ,
             patient
             of
             the
             hammer
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             stone
             of
             tryal
             ?
             like
             Gold
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             did
             we
             untwist
             our selves
             from
             all
             complications
             and
             mixtures
             with
             impurer
             drosse
             ?
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             persecution
             and
             by
             mony
             *
             men
             are
             in
             all
             capacities
             and
             relations
             best
             examined
             how
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Religion
             and
             their
             Justice
             .
          
           
             
             Sometimes
             God
             tries
             his
             friends
             as
             we
             try
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             the
             infelicities
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             unhappy
             in
             our
             affliction
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             unhappy
             in
             our
             friend
             too
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             right
             good
             one
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             esteem
             of
             us
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             say
             with
             
               David
               ,
               though
               thou
               hast
               smitten
               us
               into
               the
               place
               of
               Dragons
               ,
               yet
               have
               we
               not
               forgotten
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             
               my
               soul
               is
               alway
               in
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             alwayes
             in
             danger
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             I
             bear
             death
             about
             me
             ,
             
               yet
               do
               I
               not
               forsake
               thy
               Commandments
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             is
             Gods
             way
             of
             Examination
             of
             us
             ;
             but
             that
             's
             all
             one
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             examine
             our selves
             here
             in
             order
             to
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             being
             ,
             as
             God
             will
             examine
             us
             hereafter
             in
             order
             to
             what
             we
             have
             been
             and
             done
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             testimony
             of
             our
             being
             fit
             to
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             die
             for
             him
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             final
             trial
             :
             we
             must
             have
             
             some
             steps
             of
             progression
             before
             we
             come
             thus
             far
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             way
             something
             less
             than
             this
             ;
             
             Lycurgus
             instituted
             among
             the
             Spartans
             ,
             that
             the
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             and
             every
             Citizen
             that
             was
             capable
             of
             dignity
             should
             be
             tryed
             ;
             
               They
               examined
               their
               lives
               whether
               they
               had
               lived
               according
               to
               the
               rate
               of
               their
               employment
               or
               pretensions
            
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             were
             so
             examined
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             tryed
             and
             examined
             men
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             persons
             quitting
             themselves
             like
             men
             ,
             they
             were
             ascribed
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             good
             Citizens
             .
             That
             is
             our
             way
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             we
             be
             instructed
             and
             rightly
             prepared
             to
             this
             good
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             a
             course
             and
             order
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             old
             and
             true
             way
             of
             examining
             .
          
           
             For
             examination
             is
             but
             a
             relative
             duty
             ;
             and
             nothing
             of
             it self
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             is
             the
             better
             for
             being
             examined
             if
             being
             examined
             there
             follows
             nothing
             after
             it
             .
             He
             that
             is
             examined
             ,
             either
             must
             be
             approved
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             
               St.
               Pauls
            
             phrase
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             reprobate
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             that
             every
             man
             should
             examine
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             that
             he
             find
             himself
             unfit
             ,
             to
             abstain
             and
             forbear
             to
             come
             :
             for
             if
             he
             comes
             unworthy
             he
             dies
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             Examine
             must
             signifie
             ;
             let
             every
             man
             examine
             himself
             so
             that
             he
             be
             approved
             ;
             
             and
             so
             the
             word
             is
             used
             by
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             ,
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             condemn
             himself
             
               in
               that
               which
               be
               approveth
            
             :
             The
             word
             signifies
             both
             to
             examine
             and
             to
             approve
             that
             is
             indeed
             to
             examine
             as
             wise
             men
             should
             ;
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             Suidas
             ]
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             judge
             righteous
             Judgment
             after
             due
             examination
             ;
             
             and
             that
             is
             expresly
             added
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             after
             the
             precept
             of
             examination
             ,
             
               judge
               your selves
               that
               you
               be
               not
               judged
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             your
             examination
             of
             your selves
             will
             prevent
             the
             horrours
             of
             the
             eternal
             scrutiny
             ;
             your
             condemnation
             of
             your
             sins
             will
             prevent
             Gods
             condemnation
             of
             you
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             you
             examine
             so
             as
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             so
             condemn
             your
             sins
             that
             you
             approve
             your selves
             to
             God
             and
             your
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             examined
             rightly
             .
          
           
             The
             sense
             then
             is
             this
             :
             Let
             a
             man
             examine
             and
             prove
             himself
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             fit
             to
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             :
             not
             so
             if
             upon
             examination
             he
             be
             found
             unfit
             :
             but
             because
             it
             is
             intended
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             not
             come
             without
             due
             and
             just
             preparations
             ,
             let
             him
             who
             comes
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             worthily
             prepare
             himself
             .
          
           
             These
             then
             are
             the
             great
             inquiries
             :
             1.
             
             How
             a
             man
             shall
             so
             examine
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             be
             fit
             or
             no.
             2.
             
             What
             are
             those
             necessary
             dispositions
             without
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             worthily
             prepared
             .
             The
             first
             will
             represent
             the
             general
             rules
             of
             preparation
             .
             The
             second
             inquiry
             will
             consider
             the
             more
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Of
             the
             Examination
             of
             our
             desires
             .
          
           
             EVery
             one
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             must
             have
             earnest
             affections
             and
             desires
             towards
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             particularly
             toward
             these
             Divine
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             examine
             accordingly
             whether
             or
             no
             he
             be
             willing
             and
             passionately
             desirous
             to
             do
             all
             his
             duty
             ?
             His
             saying
             that
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             suppose
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             to
             a
             serious
             inquiry
             ,
             unless
             he
             really
             feels
             himself
             to
             be
             so
             .
             For
             we
             find
             that
             all
             men
             pretend
             that
             they
             have
             earnest
             desires
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             very
             many
             espying
             the
             beauties
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             brightness
             of
             chastity
             ,
             the
             health
             of
             temperance
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             meek
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             reputation
             an●
             joy
             of
             the
             charitable
             ;
             wish
             that
             they
             were
             such
             excellent
             persons
             .
             But
             they
             consider
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             splendor
             ,
             not
             the
             vertue
             ;
             the
             reputation
             ,
             not
             the
             usefulness
             ;
             the
             reward
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             duty
             that
             they
             are
             in
             love
             withal
             :
             our
             desires
             of
             holiness
             are
             too
             often
             like
             our
             desires
             of
             being
             cut
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             or
             suffering
             causticks
             or
             cupping-glasses
             ,
             an
             unwilling
             willingness
             ,
             a
             hard
             and
             a
             fatal
             necessity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             something
             of
             a
             consequent
             choice
             ;
             since
             it
             can
             
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             no
             worse
             :
             but
             this
             can
             never
             make
             our
             duty
             pleasant
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             heartily
             reconciled
             to
             the
             things
             of
             God
             as
             long
             as
             we
             feel
             smart
             and
             pain
             in
             the
             ministeries
             of
             Religion
             :
             we
             suffer
             Religion
             ,
             and
             endure
             the
             laws
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             we
             love
             them
             not
             .
             He
             that
             comes
             to
             God
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             confesses
             the
             greatness
             of
             God
             and
             the
             demonstrations
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             sees
             no
             amability
             and
             comeliness
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             shall
             find
             as
             little
             of
             the
             reward
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             force
             and
             fear
             may
             bring
             us
             in
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisdom
            
             ;
             and
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               compel
               them
               to
               enter
            
             ,
             and
             our
             natural
             needs
             ,
             or
             our
             superinduced
             calamities
             may
             force
             us
             to
             run
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             affright
             us
             into
             Religion
             as
             into
             a
             Sanctuary
             :
             but
             then
             if
             we
             enter
             at
             this
             door
             we
             must
             examine
             whether
             we
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             beauties
             of
             the
             interior
             house
             :
             does
             fear
             make
             us
             look
             ,
             and
             does
             looking
             make
             us
             like
             ?
             if
             holy
             desires
             ,
             and
             love
             be
             not
             in
             the
             beginning
             or
             the
             progression
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             pittifully
             ,
             and
             our
             preparations
             coldly
             ,
             and
             our
             attentions
             distractedly
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             without
             effect
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             our
             desires
             ,
             we
             shall
             best
             judge
             of
             them
             by
             the
             proper
             effects
             and
             significations
             of
             desire
             .
          
           
             
               Signes
               and
               Indications
               of
               the
               sincerity
               and
               heartinesse
               of
               our
               desires
               .
            
             
               Are
               his
               affections
               warm
               and
               earnest
               ,
               inqu●sitive
               and
               longing
               ,
               interrested
               and
               concern'd
               in
               the
               things
               
               of
               God
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               say
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               he
               find
               those
               passions
               and
               degrees
               of
               fierceness
               ,
               which
               passionate
               persons
               find
               in
               sensual
               objects
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               very
               fit
               that
               we
               inquire
               concerning
               those
               degrees
               and
               excesses
               of
               desire
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               is
               unfit
               who
               finds
               them
               not
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               who
               have
               them
               ,
               can
               also
               receive
               comfort
               in
               their
               inquiry
               ,
               and
               become
               examples
               to
               others
               and
               invite
               them
               forwards
               by
               the
               arguments
               of
               amability
               which
               they
               feel
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               passions
               and
               desires
               are
               so
               to
               be
               inquired
               of
               ;
               that
               we
               find
               no
               rest
               in
               our
               souls
               concerning
               this
               question
               unless
               we
               do
               indeed
               set
               a
               high
               value
               upon
               these
               mysteries
               ;
               and
               love
               to
               partake
               of
               them
               *
               and
               desire
               them
               reasonably
               ,
               and
               without
               very
               great
               cause
               not
               to
               omit
               the
               opportunities
               which
               the
               Church
               gives
               and
               requires
               us
               to
               use
               ,
               and
               to
               exceed
               the
               lowest
               measure
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               onely
               communicates
               when
               he
               is
               commanded
               ;
               communicates
               in
               obedience
               but
               not
               in
               love
               ,
               for
               though
               obedience
               to
               God
               is
               love
               ;
               yet
               our
               Obedience
               to
               man
               is
               most
               commonly
               fear
               ;
               at
               least
               we
               cannot
               so
               well
               be
               sure
               that
               we
               are
               passionate
               enough
               ,
               and
               have
               love
               enough
               to
               these
               mysteries
               ,
               when
               the
               law
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               something
               without
               is
               our
               measure
               .
               For
               Ecclesiastical
               laws
               have
               necessity
               most
               commonly
               for
               their
               limit
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               least
               of
               all
               holy
               measures
               :
               lesse
               than
               their
               determination
               we
               cannot
               go
               and
               be
               innocent
               :
               but
               if
               we
               will
               make
               judgement
               concerning
               our
               love
               and
               our
               desires
               ,
               we
               must
               frequent
               these
               holy
               mysteries
               by
               the
               measures
               
               and
               suggestion
               of
               something
               that
               is
               within
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               love
               ;
               it
               will
               have
               no
               measures
               but
               it self
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               give
               it
               limits
               but
               the
               circumstances
               of
               things
               themselves
               and
               the
               possibilities
               of
               our
               persons
               and
               affairs
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Besides
               this
               coming
               upon
               necessity
               ,
               our
               desires
               are
               very
               much
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               if
               compliance
               and
               custom
               or
               reputation
               be
               the
               ingredients
               ,
               and
               prevail
               above
               any
               better
               motive
               that
               can
               be
               observed
               .
               As
               force
               makes
               hypocrites
               ,
               so
               favour
               and
               secular
               advantages
               make
               flatterers
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               Prince
               or
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               a
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
               or
               any
               one
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               oblige
               ,
               is
               heartily
               religious
               ,
               Religion
               will
               quickly
               be
               in
               fashion
               .
               Those
               persons
               which
               come
               upon
               such
               inducements
               are
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               signified
               by
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               corn
               that
               fell
               by
               the
               high
               way
               ,
               they
               presently
               receive
               it
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               it
               springs
               quickly
               if
               the
               sun
               shines
               ,
               but
               when
               persecution
               comes
               they
               hang
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               slack
               their
               pace
               ,
               and
               appear
               seldome
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               they
               had
               no
               depth
               of
               root
               .
               These
               men
               serve
               God
               when
               Religion
               is
               rich
               and
               prosperous
               ;
               they
               come
               to
               Christ
               for
               the
               loaves
               ;
               but
               care
               but
               little
               for
               the
               mystery
               .
               As
               long
               as
               the
               Religion
               stayes
               at
               this
               port
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               entry
               it self
               is
               suspicious
               ,
               fear
               is
               better
               than
               this
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               passe
               on
               to
               create
               an
               effective
               and
               material
               love
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               well
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               that
               are
               easily
               diverted
               from
               communicating
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               excused
               from
               the
               solemnity
               ,
               these
               men
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               suspect
               their
               desires
               to
               be
               too
               cold
               to
               kindle
               the
               fires
               upon
               this
               altar
               ,
               and
               to
               consume
               this
               sacrifice
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               love
               ,
               and
               come
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               some
               men
               are
               hindred
               by
               
               every
               thing
               ;
               if
               a
               stranger
               come
               to
               the
               house
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               indisposed
               with
               a
               littlehead
               ach
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               affairs
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               a
               neighbour
               be
               angry
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               a
               merry
               meeting
               be
               appointed
               the
               day
               before
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               suspicious
               indifferency
               and
               lukewarmness
               .
               They
               that
               are
               not
               desirous
               to
               use
               all
               opportunities
               and
               to
               take
               all
               advantages
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               all
               the
               benefits
               ,
               want
               very
               much
               of
               that
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               which
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               those
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               such
               ample
               satisfaction
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               communicate
               every
               time
               that
               he
               can
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               lukewarmness
               not
               to
               desire
               it
               so
               often
               as
               it
               is
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               refuses
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               in
               his
               opportunity
               ,
               when
               his
               circumstances
               are
               fitted
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               piety
               and
               Religion
               it
               is
               decent
               and
               useful
               to
               him
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               afterwards
               give
               account
               )
               that
               man
               is
               guilty
               of
               a
               criminal
               indifference
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               does
               come
               ,
               may
               fear
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               spiritual
               hunger
               enough
               for
               so
               divine
               a
               banquet
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               that
               in
               their
               preparation
               take
               the
               least
               measures
               that
               are
               practised
               or
               allowed
               ,
               and
               rest
               there
               and
               increase
               not
               ,
               have
               neither
               value
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               nor
               desires
               of
               the
               blessing
               ,
               nor
               expectations
               of
               any
               fruit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               have
               this
               holy
               appetite
               in
               due
               proportion
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               no
               sufficient
               moving
               cause
               ;
               and
               they
               look
               for
               little
               ,
               and
               finde
               less
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               never
               be
               true
               desirers
               :
               For
               he
               that
               thinks
               there
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               in
               it
               ,
               will
               have
               no
               great
               stomach
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               will
               do
               no
               great
               matter
               for
               it
               ,
               certainly
               expects
               no
               great
               excellency
               in
               it
               :
               and
               such
               are
               all
               they
               that
               take
               the
               least
               measures
               of
               preparation
               ,
               who
               therefore
               shall
               find
               the
               least
               measures
               of
               blessing
               ;
               
               and
               in
               spiritual
               things
               that
               which
               is
               called
               positively
               the
               least
               ,
               is
               just
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               he
               that
               
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
                 ,
              
               shall
               be
               quite
               shut
               out
               .
               This
               is
               an
               indifferency
               both
               in
               the
               cause
               and
               in
               the
               effect
               :
               They
               feel
               no
               great
               blessings
               consequent
               to
               their
               reception
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               aff●ctions
               are
               cold
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               they
               shall
               for
               ever
               be
               without
               the
               blessing
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               only
               can
               be
               confident
               that
               their
               desires
               are
               right
               ,
               who
               feel
               sharpnesses
               and
               zeal
               in
               their
               acts
               of
               love
               .
               For
               in
               spiritual
               things
               every
               abatement
               is
               by
               the
               mixture
               of
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               things
               are
               ind●fferent
               ,
               we
               cannot
               tell
               which
               shall
               be
               accepted
               or
               accounted
               of
               ;
               and
               when
               there
               is
               as
               much
               evil
               as
               good
               ,
               the
               evil
               is
               only
               abated
               ,
               but
               the
               good
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               accepted
               :
               and
               therefore
               till
               the
               victory
               be
               clear
               and
               evident
               ,
               we
               cannot
               have
               much
               comfort
               ;
               but
               the
               strong
               desire
               is
               only
               certain
               and
               comfortable
               to
               the
               spirit
               .
               Great
               desires
               are
               a
               great
               pain
               ;
               and
               the
               Spouse
               in
               the
               Canticles
               complains
               that
               she
               is
               
                 sick
                 of
                 love
              
               ,
               and
               then
               calls
               upon
               Christ
               to
               
                 comfort
                 her
                 with
                 flaggons
              
               of
               wine
               .
               Lesse
               desires
               than
               the
               greatest
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               real
               and
               effective
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               are
               fit
               for
               such
               persons
               as
               are
               not
               the
               greatest
               in
               Religion
               :
               but
               in
               all
               spiritual
               progressions
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               our
               desires
               shall
               never
               cease
               growing
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               full
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               swell'd
               up
               to
               immensity
               ;
               and
               till
               they
               come
               to
               some
               greatnesse
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               like
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               breasts
               of
               a
               fruitful
               Nurse
               ,
               full
               and
               in
               pain
               till
               they
               be
               eased
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               so
               confident
               that
               things
               are
               well
               with
               us
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               Are
               we
               in
               trouble
               till
               we
               converse
               with
               our
               Lord
               in
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               spiritual
               entercourse
               ?
               Do
               we
               rejoyce
               when
               a
               Communion
               day
               comes
               ?
               And
               
               is
               our
               joy
               fixed
               upon
               consideration
               of
               that
               holy
               necessity
               of
               doing
               good
               works
               at
               that
               time
               especially
               ,
               and
               receiving
               the
               aids
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               helps
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               liberally
               ?
               When
               it
               is
               thus
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               ;
               tha●
               we
               can
               be
               sure
               of
               :
               All
               measures
               of
               desire
               which
               are
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               compare
               them
               to
               no
               natural
               similitude
               of
               earnestnesse
               and
               appetite
               ,
               we
               can
               only
               say
               that
               they
               are
               yet
               very
               uncomfortable
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               come
               often
               and
               pray
               that
               we
               may
               have
               lively
               relish
               and
               appetite
               to
               the
               Mysteries
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               well
               in
               time
               ;
               but
               as
               yet
               we
               cannot
               be
               sure
               that
               it
               is
               so
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               only
               in
               this
               case
               one
               help
               to
               our
               examination
               and
               our
               confidence
               :
               He
               that
               comes
               because
               God
               commands
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               direct
               and
               certain
               obedience
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               deep
               sorrow
               for
               his
               sins
               ,
               coming
               hither
               in
               hopes
               of
               remedy
               ;
               or
               in
               a
               great
               apprehension
               of
               his
               infirmity
               ,
               addressing
               himself
               hither
               for
               support
               and
               strength
               ;
               this
               man
               ,
               although
               he
               feels
               no
               sensual
               punctures
               and
               natural
               sharpnesses
               of
               desire
               ,
               yet
               he
               comes
               well
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               right
               principle
               :
               For
               
                 St.
                 Austin
              
               reckoning
               what
               predisposition
               is
               necessary
               by
               way
               of
               preparation
               to
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               reckons
               
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 and
                 our
                 infirmities
              
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               wants
               the
               pleasure
               of
               these
               passionate
               indications
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               careful
               that
               he
               be
               sure
               in
               the
               intellectual
               and
               religious
               choice
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               intended
               to
               be
               signified
               by
               all
               the
               exterior
               passions
               :
               but
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               sign
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               the
               more
               careful
               he
               have
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               is
               right
               again
               .
            
             
               But
               happy
               is
               that
               soul
               which
               comes
               to
               these
               springs
               of
               salvation
               as
               the
               Hart
               to
               the
               water
               
               brooks
               ,
               panting
               and
               thirsty
               ,
               longing
               and
               passionate
               ,
               weary
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               hating
               vanity
               ,
               and
               reaching
               out
               the
               heart
               and
               hands
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               this
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               same
               Mystery
               represented
               under
               other
               Sacraments
               ;
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               spiritual
               Rock
               of
               which
               our
               fathers
               drank
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ;
               the
               Rock
               was
               Christ
               ,
               and
               those
               waters
               were
               his
               blood
               in
               Sacrament
               :
               and
               with
               the
               same
               appetite
               they
               drank
               those
               Sacramental
               waters
               withal
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               receive
               these
               divine
               Mysteries
               Evangelical
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               by
               the
               aids
               of
               memory
               and
               fancy
               consider
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               in
               a
               barren
               and
               dry
               land
               where
               no
               water
               was
               ,
               marching
               in
               dust
               and
               fire
               ,
               not
               wet
               with
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ,
               wholly
               without
               moisture
               save
               only
               what
               dropt
               from
               their
               own
               brows
               :
               the
               air
               was
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               vermin
               was
               fire
               ;
               the
               flying
               serpents
               were
               of
               the
               same
               cognation
               with
               the
               firmament
               ,
               their
               sting
               was
               a
               flame
               ,
               their
               venome
               was
               a
               fever
               ,
               and
               the
               fever
               a
               calenture
               ,
               and
               their
               whole
               state
               of
               abode
               and
               travel
               was
               a
               little
               image
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               when
               the
               elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               :
               These
               men
               like
               Salamanders
               walking
               in
               fire
               ,
               dry
               with
               heat
               ,
               and
               scorched
               with
               thirst
               ,
               and
               made
               yet
               more
               thirsty
               by
               calling
               upon
               God
               for
               water
               ;
               suppose
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               thirsty
               souls
               hearing
               Moses
               to
               promise
               that
               he
               will
               smite
               the
               Rock
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               River
               should
               break
               forth
               from
               thence
               ;
               observe
               how
               presently
               they
               ran
               to
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               springing
               stone
               ,
               thrusting
               forth
               their
               heads
               and
               tongues
               to
               meet
               the
               water
               ,
               impatient
               of
               delay
               ,
               crying
               out
               that
               the
               water
               did
               not
               move
               like
               light
               ,
               all
               at
               once
               :
               and
               then
               suppose
               the
               pleasure
               of
               their
               drink
               ,
               the
               unsatiableness
               of
               their
               desire
               ,
               the
               immensity
               of
               their
               appetite
               ;
               they
               took
               in
               as
               much
               as
               
               they
               could
               ,
               and
               they
               desired
               much
               more
               .
               This
               was
               their
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               same
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               their
               manner
               of
               receiving
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               teaches
               us
               to
               come
               to
               the
               same
               Christ
               with
               the
               same
               desires
               :
               For
               if
               that
               water
               was
               a
               type
               of
               our
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               same
               secret
               blessing
               ,
               then
               that
               thirst
               is
               a
               signification
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               that
               we
               come
               to
               receive
               Christ
               in
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               reception
               with
               longing
               appetites
               ,
               preferring
               him
               before
               all
               the
               interests
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               birds
               do
               corn
               above
               jewels
               ,
               or
               hungry
               men
               meat
               before
               long
               orations
               .
            
             
               For
               it
               is
               worth
               observing
               ,
               that
               there
               being
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               thirteen
               Types
               and
               Umbrages
               of
               this
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               eleven
               of
               them
               are
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               :
               such
               are
               *
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               *
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               *
               the
               fine
               meal
               that
               Sarah
               kneaded
               for
               the
               Angels
               entertainment
               ,
               *
               the
               Manna
               ,
               *
               and
               the
               roasted
               paschal
               Lamb
               (a)
               ,
               *
               the
               springing
               Rock
               ,
               *
               and
               the
               bread
               of
               proposition
               to
               be
               eaten
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               *
               the
               barley
               cake
               in
               the
               host
               of
               
                 Midian
                 ,
                 *
                 Sampsons
              
               Fathers
               oblation
               upon
               the
               rock
               ,
               *
               the
               honey-comb
               that
               opened
               the
               eyes
               of
               Jonathan
               ,
               *
               and
               the
               bread
               which
               the
               Angel
               brought
               to
               Elijah
               ,
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               which
               he
               was
               to
               live
               fourty
               days
               :
               all
               this
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               spiritual
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               food
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               streng●h
               of
               his
               heart
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               very
               much
               more
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               but
               to
               represent
               our
               duty
               also
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               principle
               of
               preparation
               :
               Meat
               is
               the
               object
               and
               hunger
               is
               the
               address
               .
               
               The
               wine
               is
               the
               wine
               of
               Angels
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               desire
               it
               not
               ,
               what
               should
               you
               do
               with
               it
               ?
               for
               the
               wine
               that
               is
               not
               to
               satisfie
               your
               need
               ,
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               first
               minister
               to
               vanity
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               vice
               ;
               first
               to
               wantonness
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               drunkenness
               .
            
             
               St.
               Austin
               expressing
               the
               affections
               of
               his
               Mother
               Monica
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               says
               ,
               that
               her
               soul
               was
               by
               the
               ligatures
               of
               faith
               united
               so
               firmly
               to
               the
               Sacrifice
               which
               is
               dispensed
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               that
               a
               Lion
               or
               a
               Dragon
               could
               not
               drag
               her
               away
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               said
               of
               St.
               Katherine
               ,
               
               that
               she
               went
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               as
               a
               sucking
               infant
               to
               his
               mothers
               breasts
               :
               and
               this
               similitude
               St.
               Chrisostom
               presses
               elegantly
               ,
               [
               
                 See
                 you
                 not
                 with
                 what
                 pretty
                 earnestnesse
                 and
                 alacrity
                 infants
                 match
                 their
                 nurses
                 breast
                 ?
                 how
                 they
                 thrust
                 their
                 lips
                 into
                 the
                 flesh
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 a
                 Bee.
                 )
                 Let
                 us
                 approach
                 to
                 this
                 Table
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 suck
                 the
                 nipple
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Calice
                 ;
                 yet
                 with
                 greater
                 desire
                 let
                 us
                 suck
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               it
               is
               reported
               that
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               taught
               St.
               Mechtildis
               ,
               When
               you
               are
               to
               receive
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               desire
               and
               wish
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               my
               Name
               to
               have
               all
               desire
               and
               all
               love
               that
               ever
               was
               kindled
               in
               any
               heart
               towards
               me
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               me
               ;
               for
               so
               will
               I
               inflame
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               I
               accept
               thy
               love
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               as
               thou
               desirest
               it
               should
               be
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 weary
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
              
               saith
               Christ
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               that
               groan
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               feel
               the
               load
               of
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               desire
               pardon
               and
               remedy
               ;
               they
               that
               love
               the
               instruments
               of
               grace
               as
               they
               are
               channels
               of
               Salvation
               :
               they
               that
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               out
               of
               earnest
               desires
               to
               receive
               the
               blessings
               of
               Christ's
               death
               and
               of
               his
               intercession
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               welcome
               guests
               :
               for
               so
               saith
               God
               ,
               
               
                 Open
                 thy
                 mouth
                 wide
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 fill
                 it
                 ,
              
               for
               
                 he
                 hath
                 filled
                 the
                 hungry
                 with
                 good
                 things
              
               :
               said
               the
               holy
               Virgin
               Mother
               ,
               for
               Christ
               is
               food
               and
               refreshment
               to
               none
               else
               :
               for
               the
               full
               he
               hath
               sent
               empty
               away
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               you
               understand
               your
               danger
               ,
               and
               deeply
               resent
               the
               evil
               of
               your
               infirmities
               and
               sinful
               state
               ;
               if
               you
               confesse
               your selves
               miserable
               and
               have
               all
               corresponding
               apprehensions
               ;
               if
               ye
               long
               for
               remedy
               and
               would
               have
               it
               upon
               any
               termes
               ;
               if
               you
               be
               hungry
               at
               your
               very
               heart
               ,
               and
               would
               fain
               have
               food
               and
               Phys●ck
               ,
               health
               and
               spiritual
               advantages
               :
               if
               you
               understand
               what
               you
               need
               ,
               and
               desire
               what
               you
               understand
               ;
               if
               these
               desires
               be
               as
               great
               as
               they
               are
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               as
               lasting
               as
               they
               are
               great
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               as
               inquisitive
               as
               they
               are
               lasting
               ,
               and
               as
               operative
               as
               they
               are
               inquisitive
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               just
               and
               reasonable
               pursuances
               of
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               ;
               if
               they
               carry
               you
               by
               fresh
               and
               active
               appetites
               to
               the
               communion
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               may
               be
               to
               purpose
               ;
               if
               they
               fix
               you
               upon
               such
               methods
               as
               will
               make
               the
               Communion
               effect
               that
               which
               God
               designed
               and
               which
               we
               need
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               perceive
               the
               blessings
               and
               fruits
               of
               our
               holy
               desires
               :
               according
               to
               those
               words
               of
               David
               (
               as
               it
               is
               rendered
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Latin
               )
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 heard
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 poor
              
               ;
               
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 ear
                 hath
                 hearkned
                 to
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 .
              
               An
               earnest
               desire
               is
               a
               good
               preparation
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               attend
               unto
               it
               .
               Concerning
               this
               therefore
               we
               are
               first
               to
               examine
               our selves
               .
               Upon
               the
               account
               of
               our
               earnest
               desires
               ,
               it
               is
               seasonable
               to
               inquire
               ,
               whether
               to
               communicate
               frequently
               be
               an
               instance
               of
               that
               holy
               desire
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               to
               these
               sacred
               Mysteries
               ?
               and
               whether
               all
               men
               be
               bound
               to
               communicate
               frequently
               ,
               and
               what
               measure
               is
               the
               safest
               and
               best
               in
               this
               inquiry
               ?
               But
               because
               the
               answer
               to
               this
               depends
               upon
               some
               other
               propositions
               of
               differing
               matter
               ;
               I
               reserve
               it
               to
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               
               where
               it
               will
               be
               a
               consequent
               of
               those
               propositions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             our
             Examination
             concerning
             Remanent
             Affections
             to
             Sin.
             
          
           
             
               HE
               that
               desires
               communicate
               worthily
               ,
               must
               examine
               himself
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               in
               him
               any
               aff●ction
               to
               sin
               remaining
               .
            
             This
             examination
             is
             not
             any
             part
             of
             repentance
             ,
             but
             a
             trial
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             of
             preparatory
             repentance
             I
             shall
             give
             larger
             accounts
             in
             its
             own
             place
             :
             but
             now
             we
             are
             to
             try
             whether
             that
             duty
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             we
             may
             come
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             remanded
             ,
             and
             go
             away
             till
             we
             have
             performed
             it
             :
             For
             he
             that
             comes
             must
             
             have
             repented
             first
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             is
             to
             be
             examined
             whether
             he
             have
             or
             no
             done
             that
             work
             so
             materially
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             also
             prosperously
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             have
             done
             it
             not
             only
             solemnly
             and
             ritually
             ,
             but
             effectively
             ;
             whether
             he
             have
             so
             washed
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             indeed
             clean
             from
             any
             soul
             and
             polluting
             principle
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Heathens
             offered
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             their
             false
             gods
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             a
             severe
             search
             to
             see
             if
             there
             were
             any
             crookednesse
             or
             spot
             ,
             any
             uncleannesse
             or
             deformity
             in
             their
             Sacrifice
             .
             The
             Priest
             was
             wont
             to
             handle
             the
             liver
             ,
             
             and
             search
             the
             throbbing
             he●rt
             ;
             he
             inquires
             if
             the
             blood
             springs
             right
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             lungs
             be
             sound
             ;
             he
             thrusts
             his
             hand
             into
             the
             region
             of
             the
             lower
             belly
             ,
             and
             looks
             i●●here
             be
             an
             ulcer
             ,
             or
             a
             schirrus
             ,
             a
             stone
             ,
             or
             a
             bed
             of
             gravel
             :
             Now
             the
             observation
             which
             Tertullian
             makes
             upon
             these
             Sacrifical
             Rites
             is
             pertinent
             to
             this
             rule
             .
             
             When
             your
             impure
             Pri●sts
             look
             after
             a
             pure
             Sacrifice
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             rather
             inquire
             into
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             than
             into
             the
             lambs
             appurtenance
             ?
             why
             do
             they
             not
             ask
             after
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             Sacrifice●s
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             little
             spot
             upon
             the
             bulls
             liver
             ?
             The
             rites
             of
             Sacrifices
             were
             but
             the
             monitions
             of
             duty
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Priests
             inquiry
             into
             the
             puri●y
             of
             the
             beast
             was
             but
             a
             precept
             represented
             in
             ceremony
             and
             hieroglyphick
             ,
             commanding
             us
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             man
             be
             not
             lesse
             pure
             and
             perfect
             than
             the
             beast
             .
             For
             if
             an
             unclean
             man
             brings
             a
             clean
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             shall
             not
             cleanse
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             man
             will
             pollute
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             let
             them
             bring
             to
             God
             a
             soul
             
             pure
             and
             spotless
             ,
             
             lest
             when
             God
             espying
             a
             soul
             humbly
             lying
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             to
             be
             polluted
             with
             a
             remaining
             filthinesse
             ,
             or
             the
             reproaches
             of
             a
             sin
             ,
             he
             turns
             away
             his
             head
             and
             hates
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             God
             who
             taught
             the
             Sons
             of
             Israel
             in
             figures
             and
             shadows
             ,
             and
             required
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             to
             come
             to
             God
             clean
             and
             whole
             ,
             straight
             ,
             and
             with
             perfect
             bodies
             ,
             meant
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             bodily
             precept
             in
             a
             carnal
             Law
             ,
             does
             in
             a
             spiritual
             Religion
             signifie
             a
             spiritual
             purity
             .
             For
             God
             is
             never
             called
             a
             lover
             of
             bodies
             ,
             but
             
               the
               great
               lover
               of
               souls
            
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             comes
             to
             redeem
             our
             souls
             from
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             from
             shame
             and
             reproach
             ,
             would
             have
             our
             souls
             brought
             to
             him
             as
             he
             loves
             them
             ;
             An
             unclean
             soul
             is
             a
             deformity
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             indeed
             spiritually
             discerned
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             no
             other
             eyes
             but
             what
             are
             spirits
             and
             flames
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             Here
             therefore
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             examine
             our selves
             strictly
             and
             severely
             ,
             always
             remembring
             ,
             that
             to
             examine
             our selves
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             intended
             )
             is
             not
             a
             duty
             compleated
             by
             examining
             ;
             
             for
             this
             carries
             us
             on
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             returns
             us
             to
             the
             mortifications
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             But
             sometimes
             our
             sins
             are
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             they
             go
             before
             unto
             judgment
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             no
             examining
             :
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             done
             against
             our
             wills
             ,
             cannot
             be
             besides
             our
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             need
             examination
             ,
             but
             
             remembring
             only
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             do
             not
             call
             upon
             the
             drunkard
             to
             examine
             himself
             concerning
             temperance
             ,
             or
             the
             wanton
             concerning
             his
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             the
             oppressor
             concerning
             his
             cruel
             covetousness
             ,
             or
             the
             customary
             swearer
             concerning
             his
             profaneness
             .
             No
             man
             needs
             much
             inquiry
             to
             know
             whether
             a
             man
             be
             alive
             or
             dead
             when
             he
             hath
             lost
             a
             vital
             part
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             caution
             is
             given
             to
             the
             returning
             sinner
             ,
             to
             the
             repenting
             man
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             weeps
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             leaves
             what
             was
             the
             shame
             of
             his
             face
             and
             the
             reproach
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             For
             we
             are
             quickly
             apt
             to
             think
             we
             are
             washed
             enough
             ;
             and
             having
             remembred
             our
             shameful
             falls
             ,
             we
             groan
             in
             method
             ,
             and
             weep
             at
             certain
             times
             ;
             we
             bid
             our selves
             be
             sorrowful
             ,
             and
             tune
             our
             heart-strings
             to
             the
             accent
             and
             key
             of
             the
             present
             solemnity
             ;
             and
             as
             sorrow
             enters
             in
             dresse
             and
             imagery
             when
             we
             bid
             her
             ,
             so
             she
             goes
             away
             when
             the
             scene
             is
             done
             .
             Here
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             that
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             whether
             shows
             do
             make
             a
             real
             change
             ;
             whether
             shadows
             can
             be
             substances
             ,
             and
             whether
             to
             begin
             a
             good
             work
             splendidly
             can
             effect
             all
             the
             purposes
             of
             its
             designation
             .
             Have
             you
             wept
             for
             your
             sin
             so
             that
             you
             were
             indeed
             sorrowful
             and
             afflicted
             in
             your
             spirit
             ?
             Are
             you
             so
             sorrowful
             that
             you
             hate
             it
             ?
             Do
             you
             so
             hate
             it
             that
             you
             have
             left
             it
             ?
             And
             have
             you
             so
             left
             it
             that
             you
             have
             left
             it
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             do
             so
             for
             ever
             ?
             These
             are
             particulars
             worth
             the
             inquiring
             after
             .
             How
             then
             shall
             we
             know
             ?
          
           
             
               Signs
               by
               which
               we
               may
               examine
               and
               tell
               whether
               our
               affections
               to
               sin
               remain
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               in
               examining
               our selves
               concerning
               
               this
               ,
               we
               can
               never
               be
               sure
               but
               by
               the
               event
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               being
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               we
               secretly
               love
               what
               we
               professe
               to
               hate
               ,
               we
               deny
               our
               lovers
               ,
               and
               desire
               they
               should
               still
               press
               us
               ,
               we
               command
               away
               the
               sin
               from
               our
               presence
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               dy
               if
               it
               stayes
               away
               ;
               therefore
               while
               we
               are
               in
               this
               prepartaory
               duty
               of
               examination
               ,
               the
               best
               sign
               whereby
               we
               can
               reasonably
               suppose
               all
               affection
               to
               sin
               to
               be
               gone
               away
               ,
               is
               if
               we
               really
               believe
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               any
               more
               commit
               that
               sin
               to
               which
               we
               are
               most
               tempted
               ,
               and
               most
               inclined
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               we
               most
               frequently
               fall
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               copious
               matter
               for
               examination
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               thou
               doest
               examine
               thy self
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               remember
               how
               often
               thou
               hast
               sinned
               by
               wantonnesse
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               or
               by
               intemperance
               ;
               but
               now
               thou
               sayest
               thou
               wilt
               do
               so
               no
               more
               .
               If
               thou
               hadst
               never
               said
               so
               and
               failed
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               likely
               enough
               ;
               but
               the
               Sun
               does
               not
               rise
               and
               set
               so
               often
               as
               thou
               hast
               sinned
               and
               broken
               all
               thy
               holy
               vows
               :
               and
               thy
               resolution
               to
               put
               away
               thy
               sin
               is
               but
               like
               Amnon
               thrusting
               out
               his
               sister
               after
               he
               had
               enjoyed
               her
               and
               was
               weary
               :
               Sin
               looks
               ugly
               after
               it
               hath
               been
               handled
               ;
               and
               thou
               having
               lost
               thy
               innocence
               and
               thy
               peace
               for
               nothing
               but
               the
               exchange
               of
               shame
               and
               indignation
               ,
               thou
               art
               vexed
               ,
               peevish
               ,
               and
               unsatisfied
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               resolvest
               thou
               wilt
               sin
               no
               more
               .
               But
               thou
               wilt
               find
               this
               to
               be
               no
               
                 great
                 matter
              
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 great
                 deception
              
               ;
               for
               thou
               only
               desirest
               it
               not
               ,
               because
               for
               the
               present
               the
               appetite
               is
               gone
               ;
               thou
               hast
               no
               fondness
               for
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               pleasure
               is
               gone
               ;
               and
               like
               him
               who
               having
               scratched
               the
               skin
               till
               the
               blood
               comes
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               a
               disease
               of
               pleasure
               and
               uncleannesse
               ,
               feeling
               the
               smart
               thou
               resolvest
               to
               scratch
               no
               more
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               But
               consider
               I
               pray
               and
               examine
               better
               ;
               is
               the
               disease
               cured
               because
               the
               skin
               is
               broken
               ?
               will
               the
               appetite
               return
               no
               more
               ?
               and
               canst
               not
               thou
               again
               be
               tempted
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               likely
               that
               the
               sin
               will
               look
               prettily
               ,
               and
               talk
               flattering
               words
               ,
               and
               entice
               thee
               with
               softnesses
               and
               easie
               fallacies
               ?
               and
               wilt
               not
               thou
               then
               lay
               thy
               foolish
               head
               upon
               the
               lap
               of
               the
               Philistian
               damsel
               ,
               and
               sleep
               till
               thy
               locks
               be
               cut
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               strength
               is
               gone
               ?
               wilt
               not
               thou
               forget
               thy
               shame
               and
               thy
               repentance
               ,
               thy
               sick
               stomach
               and
               thy
               aking-head
               ,
               thy
               troubled
               conscience
               and
               thy
               holy
               vows
               ,
               when
               thy
               friend
               calls
               thee
               to
               go
               and
               sin
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               walk
               aside
               with
               him
               into
               the
               regions
               of
               foolish
               mirth
               and
               an
               unperceived
               death
               ?
               Place
               thy self
               by
               consideration
               and
               imaginative
               representment
               in
               the
               circumstances
               of
               thy
               former
               temptation
               ;
               and
               consider
               when
               thou
               canst
               be
               made
               to
               desire
               ,
               and
               art
               invited
               to
               desire
               ,
               and
               naturally
               doest
               desire
               ,
               can
               thy
               resolution
               hold
               out
               against
               such
               a
               battery
               :
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               order
               to
               this
               ;
               examine
               whether
               there
               be
               in
               thee
               any
               good
               principle
               stronger
               than
               all
               the
               Arguments
               and
               flatteries
               of
               thy
               sin
               ?
               but
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               examine
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               in
               thee
               this
               principle
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 sin
                 again
                 in
                 great
                 temptation
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 and
                 mayest
                 repent
                 again
                 ?
              
               Take
               heed
               of
               that
               :
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               no
               man
               lives
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               temptation
               ,
               to
               whom
               sin
               can
               seem
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               fall
               when
               the
               temptation
               comes
               strongly
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               this
               principle
               within
               him
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               do
               commit
               that
               sin
               ,
               he
               may
               and
               will
               repent
               :
               for
               then
               sin
               hath
               got
               a
               Paranymph
               and
               a
               sollicitor
               ,
               a
               warrant
               and
               an
               advocate
               ;
               if
               you
               think
               that
               you
               can
               so
               order
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               be
               as
               sure
               of
               
               heaven
               ,
               though
               you
               do
               this
               sin
               as
               though
               you
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               you
               can
               have
               no
               security
               ;
               your
               resolutions
               are
               but
               glass
               ;
               they
               may
               look
               like
               diamonds
               to
               an
               undescerning
               eye
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               last
               no
               longer
               then
               till
               the
               next
               rude
               temptation
               falls
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Examine
               yet
               further
               :
               is
               your
               case
               so
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               no
               reserves
               of
               cases
               in
               which
               your
               sin
               shall
               prevail
               ?
               you
               resolve
               to
               leave
               the
               partner
               of
               your
               follies
               ,
               and
               you
               go
               from
               her
               lest
               you
               be
               tempted
               ?
               It
               is
               well
               ;
               it
               is
               very
               well
               :
               but
               is
               not
               your
               heart
               false
               as
               water
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               should
               see
               her
               again
               ,
               do
               you
               not
               perceive
               that
               your
               resolution
               hath
               brought
               you
               to
               a
               little
               shame
               ,
               because
               it
               will
               upbraid
               thy
               falshood
               and
               inconstancy
               ?
               you
               resolve
               against
               all
               intemperate
               anger
               ,
               and
               you
               deny
               the
               importunity
               of
               many
               trifling
               occurrencies
               :
               but
               consider
               ;
               if
               you
               be
               provoked
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               be
               despised
               ,
               can
               your
               flesh
               and
               blood
               endure
               it
               then
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               Calpurnius
               or
               Tocca
               shall
               not
               perswade
               thee
               to
               go
               to
               the
               baths
               of
               Lucrinus
               ;
               but
               if
               Mecoenas
               calls
               thee
               ,
               or
               the
               Consul
               desires
               thy
               company
               ,
               thou
               canst
               resist
               no
               longer
               .
               Thou
               didst
               play
               the
               fool
               with
               poor
               Calenia
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               troubled
               at
               thy
               folly
               ;
               and
               art
               ashamed
               when
               thou
               doest
               remember
               how
               often
               thou
               wentest
               into
               the
               Summoenium
               and
               peeped
               into
               the
               titles
               of
               those
               unhappy
               women
               whose
               bodies
               were
               the
               price
               of
               a
               Roman
               penny
               :
               but
               art
               thou
               so
               severe
               and
               chast
               that
               thou
               wilt
               die
               rather
               than
               serve
               the
               imperious
               lust
               of
               Julia
               ?
               or
               wilt
               thou
               never
               be
               scorched
               with
               the
               flames
               of
               Corinna's
               beauty
               ?
               It
               is
               nothing
               to
               despise
               a
               cheap
               sin
               and
               a
               common
               temptation
               ;
               but
               art
               thou
               strong
               enough
               to
               overcome
               the
               strongest
               argument
               that
               thy
               sin
               hath
               ?
               Examine
               thy self
               here
               wisely
               and
               severely
               .
               It
               is
               not
               thy
               part
               saying
               ,
               I
               will
               sin
               no
               more
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               new
               
               dined
               can
               easily
               resolve
               to
               fast
               at
               night
               :
               but
               when
               thou
               art
               hungry
               ,
               and
               invited
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               rare
               meat
               on
               the
               table
               ,
               and
               thy
               company
               stayes
               for
               thee
               and
               importunes
               thee
               ,
               canst
               thou
               then
               go
               on
               with
               thy
               fasting
               day
               ?
               if
               thou
               canst
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               it
               should
               be
               :
               but
               let
               not
               thy
               resolution
               be
               judged
               by
               short
               sayings
               :
               but
               first
               by
               great
               considerations
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               proportionable
               events
               .
               If
               neither
               the
               biggest
               temptation
               ,
               nor
               thy
               trifling
               hopes
               ,
               nor
               thy
               foolish
               principles
               ,
               nor
               weak
               propositions
               can
               betray
               thee
               ,
               then
               thou
               mayest
               with
               reason
               say
               that
               you
               have
               no
               affection
               so
               strong
               as
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               passion
               so
               great
               as
               thy
               repentance
               ,
               no
               pleasure
               equal
               to
               that
               of
               an
               holy
               conscience
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               mayest
               reasonably
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               in
               thee
               no
               affection
               to
               sin
               remaining
               .
               But
               something
               more
               is
               to
               be
               added
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               the
               examination
               of
               this
               particular
               ;
               take
               no
               accounts
               of
               your self
               by
               the
               present
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               thoughts
               and
               resolutions
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Religion
               and
               solemnity
               :
               but
               examine
               how
               it
               is
               with
               you
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               ordinary
               conversation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               circumstances
               of
               secular
               imployments
               .
               For
               it
               is
               with
               us
               in
               our
               preparations
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               women
               that
               sit
               to
               have
               their
               pictures
               drawn
               :
               they
               make
               themselves
               brave
               and
               adorned
               and
               put
               on
               circumstances
               of
               beauty
               to
               represent
               themselves
               to
               their
               friends
               and
               to
               their
               posterity
               with
               all
               the
               advantages
               of
               art
               and
               dressing
               .
               But
               he
               that
               loves
               his
               friends
               picture
               because
               it
               is
               like
               her
               ,
               and
               desires
               to
               see
               in
               image
               what
               he
               had
               in
               dayly
               conversation
               ,
               would
               willingly
               see
               her
               in
               picture
               as
               hee
               sees
               her
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               most
               like
               her
               ,
               not
               which
               resembles
               her
               in
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sophistrie
               of
               dressing
               ,
               but
               as
               she
               looked
               when
               she
               went
               about
               in
               the
               government
               of
               
               her
               family
               .
               So
               must
               we
               look
               upon
               our selves
               in
               the
               dresses
               of
               every
               day
               in
               the
               week
               ;
               and
               not
               take
               accounts
               of
               our selves
               as
               we
               trick
               up
               our
               souls
               against
               a
               communion
               day
               .
               For
               he
               that
               puts
               on
               fine
               cloaths
               for
               one
               day
               or
               two
               ,
               must
               not
               suppose
               himself
               to
               be
               that
               Prince
               which
               he
               only
               personates
               .
               We
               dresse
               our selves
               upon
               a
               day
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               cannot
               endure
               to
               think
               of
               sin
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               do
               we
               sigh
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               sigh
               ,
               we
               pray
               ,
               and
               suppose
               that
               if
               we
               might
               die
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               good
               dayes
               work
               ;
               for
               we
               could
               not
               die
               in
               a
               better
               time
               .
               But
               let
               us
               not
               deceive
               our selves
               .
               That
               is
               our
               picture
               that
               is
               like
               us
               every
               day
               in
               the
               week
               :
               and
               if
               you
               are
               as
               just
               in
               your
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               when
               you
               are
               saying
               your
               prayers
               ;
               if
               you
               are
               as
               chast
               in
               your
               conversation
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               in
               your
               religious
               retirement
               ;
               if
               your
               temperance
               be
               the
               same
               every
               day
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               your
               thoughts
               upon
               a
               fasting
               day
               ;
               if
               you
               wear
               the
               same
               habits
               of
               virtue
               every
               day
               in
               the
               week
               ,
               as
               you
               put
               on
               upon
               a
               Communion
               day
               ,
               you
               have
               more
               reason
               to
               think
               your selves
               prepared
               ,
               than
               by
               all
               the
               extempore
               piety
               and
               solemn
               Religion
               that
               rises
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               and
               keeps
               her
               time
               by
               the
               Calendar
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               more
               than
               by
               the
               laws
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               fit
               that
               against
               a
               solemn
               time
               and
               against
               a
               communion
               day
               ,
               our
               souls
               should
               be
               more
               adorned
               ,
               and
               our
               lamps
               better
               dressed
               ,
               and
               our
               lights
               snuffed
               ,
               and
               our
               Religion
               more
               active
               ,
               and
               the
               habits
               of
               grace
               should
               exercise
               more
               acts
               :
               But
               this
               is
               meant
               only
               ;
               that
               though
               the
               acts
               of
               virtue
               are
               not
               so
               frequent
               on
               ordinary
               dayes
               ,
               yet
               there
               must
               be
               no
               act
               of
               vice
               upon
               them
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               the
               habits
               of
               grace
               must
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               inclinations
               
               regular
               ,
               and
               the
               disposition
               ready
               ,
               and
               the
               desires
               prest
               :
               and
               you
               shall
               better
               know
               the
               estate
               of
               your
               soul
               by
               examining
               how
               you
               converse
               with
               your
               Merchant
               ,
               than
               by
               considering
               how
               cautiously
               you
               converse
               with
               your
               Priest.
               He
               that
               talks
               to
               a
               Prince
               will
               talk
               as
               wisely
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               will
               know
               what
               the
               man
               is
               ,
               inquire
               after
               him
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               is
               with
               all
               his
               relations
               .
               For
               no
               man
               stands
               upon
               his
               Guard
               alwayes
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               sometimes
               .
               If
               therefore
               ,
               upon
               examining
               you
               would
               understand
               what
               you
               are
               ,
               examine
               your self
               ;
               not
               by
               your
               cloaths
               ,
               but
               by
               your
               body
               ;
               not
               by
               the
               extraordinaries
               of
               a
               solemn
               religion
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               ordinaries
               of
               a
               daily
               conversation
               .
            
          
           
             
               These
               are
               the
               best
               Signs
               I
               can
               tell
               of
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               with
               the
               following
               cautions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Although
               in
               trying
               whether
               your
               resolutions
               are
               likely
               to
               hold
               ,
               and
               your
               affections
               to
               sin
               are
               gone
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               rely
               upon
               words
               ,
               but
               place
               your self
               in
               the
               scene
               and
               circumstances
               of
               your
               temptation
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               you
               be
               likely
               to
               hold
               out
               when
               sin
               comes
               with
               all
               the
               offers
               of
               advantage
               ;
               yet
               be
               carefull
               that
               this
               examination
               of
               your
               own
               strength
               against
               temptation
               become
               not
               a
               temptation
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               attended
               to
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               lust
               and
               fear
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               very
               imaginations
               of
               a
               lustfull
               object
               are
               of
               themselves
               a
               direct
               temptation
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               dresses
               his
               fancie
               with
               remembrances
               of
               this
               vanitie
               ,
               opens
               a
               door
               to
               let
               the
               sin
               in
               .
               Murenia's
               little
               boy
               being
               afraid
               of
               the
               wolf
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               opened
               the
               door
               to
               
               see
               if
               he
               were
               gone
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               beast
               in
               :
               and
               since
               the
               fancy
               is
               the
               proper
               scene
               of
               lust
               ,
               he
               that
               brings
               the
               temptation
               there
               ,
               brings
               it
               where
               it
               can
               best
               prevail
               .
               Therefore
               in
               our
               examination
               concerning
               this
               evil
               ,
               and
               whether
               we
               be
               likely
               to
               stand
               in
               this
               war
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               examine
               our selves
               only
               ,
               whether
               we
               are
               perfectly
               resolved
               to
               fly
               and
               not
               to
               fight
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               we
               will
               secure
               our selves
               by
               the
               proper
               arts
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               prudence
               :
               for
               if
               any
               thing
               can
               make
               us
               come
               neer
               this
               Devil
               ,
               we
               are
               lost
               without
               remedy
               .
            
             
               The
               temptations
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               fear
               are
               something
               like
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               examine
               whether
               you
               love
               God
               so
               well
               that
               you
               would
               dye
               for
               him
               ,
               inquire
               as
               well
               and
               wisely
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               but
               be
               not
               too
               particular
               .
               Satisfie
               your self
               with
               a
               general
               answer
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               finde
               that
               the
               apprehension
               of
               death
               is
               not
               so
               great
               as
               the
               apprehension
               of
               sin
               ;
               if
               you
               pray
               against
               fear
               ,
               and
               heap
               up
               arguments
               to
               confirm
               your
               courage
               and
               your
               hope
               ,
               if
               you
               finde
               that
               you
               despise
               those
               instances
               of
               persecution
               that
               you
               meet
               with
               ;
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               it
               may
               be
               will
               not
               give
               strengths
               before
               you
               need
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               be
               satisfied
               with
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               your
               present
               strength
               is
               sufficient
               for
               any
               present
               trial
               ;
               and
               when
               a
               greater
               comes
               ,
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               give
               you
               more
               strength
               when
               you
               shall
               have
               need
               of
               more
               .
               But
               examine
               your self
               by
               what
               is
               likely
               to
               fall
               upon
               you
               actually
               .
               It
               may
               be
               you
               have
               cause
               to
               fear
               that
               you
               shall
               be
               made
               poor
               for
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               or
               imprisoned
               for
               your
               duty
               ,
               or
               banished
               for
               religion
               ,
               consider
               if
               you
               love
               God
               so
               well
               that
               you
               are
               likely
               to
               suffer
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               likely
               to
               happen
               to
               you
               ;
               but
               do
               not
               dress
               your
               examination
               with
               rare
               contingencies
               and
               unlikely
               
               accidents
               ,
               and
               impossible
               cases
               .
               Do
               not
               ask
               your self
               whether
               you
               would
               endure
               the
               rack
               for
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               application
               of
               burning
               Basons
               to
               your
               eyes
               ,
               or
               the
               torment
               of
               a
               slow
               fire
               ,
               or
               whether
               you
               had
               rather
               go
               to
               hell
               than
               commit
               a
               sin
               ;
               this
               is
               too
               phantastick
               a
               trial
               ;
               and
               when
               God
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               knowing
               your
               weakness
               ,
               will
               never
               put
               you
               to
               it
               really
               ,
               do
               not
               you
               tempt
               your self
               by
               fancy
               ,
               and
               an
               afflictive
               representment
               .
            
             
               Domitian
               was
               a
               cruel
               man
               ,
               false
               and
               bloody
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               neer
               him
               was
               a
               perpetual
               danger
               :
               enough
               to
               try
               the
               constancy
               of
               the
               bravest
               Roman
               .
               But
               once
               that
               he
               might
               be
               wanton
               in
               his
               cruelty
               ;
               he
               invited
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               Patricii
               to
               Supper
               ;
               who
               coming
               in
               obedience
               and
               fear
               enough
               ,
               entred
               into
               a
               Court
               all
               hanged
               with
               blacks
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               were
               conducted
               into
               dining
               rooms
               by
               the
               Pollinctors
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               dress
               the
               bodies
               unto
               Funerals
               :
               the
               lights
               of
               heaven
               (
               we
               may
               suppose
               )
               were
               quite
               shut
               out
               by
               the
               approaching
               night
               and
               arts
               of
               obscurity
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               in
               those
               charnel
               houses
               (
               for
               so
               they
               seemed
               )
               every
               one
               was
               placed
               in
               order
               ,
               a
               black
               Pillar
               or
               Coffin
               set
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               a
               dim
               taper
               besmeared
               with
               brimstone
               that
               it
               might
               burn
               faint
               ,
               and
               blew
               ,
               and
               solemn
               ;
               where
               when
               they
               had
               stood
               a
               while
               like
               designed
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               the
               Prince
               were
               sending
               them
               on
               solemn
               Embassie
               to
               his
               brother
               the
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               ;
               on
               a
               sudden
               entred
               so
               many
               naked
               Black-Moors
               ,
               or
               Children
               besmear'd
               with
               the
               horrid
               juice
               of
               the
               sepia
               ,
               who
               having
               danced
               a
               little
               in
               phantastick
               and
               Devils
               postures
               ,
               retired
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               returned
               serving
               up
               a
               banquet
               as
               at
               solemn
               funerals
               ;
               and
               Wine
               brought
               to
               them
               in
               Urnes
               instead
               of
               Goblets
               ;
               with
               deepest
               silence
               ,
               now
               and
               then
               interrupted
               with
               fearful
               
               groans
               and
               shriekings
               .
               Here
               the
               Senators
               ,
               who
               possibly
               could
               have
               strugled
               with
               the
               abstracted
               thoughts
               of
               death
               ,
               seeing
               it
               dressed
               in
               all
               the
               fearful
               imagerie
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               grave
               ;
               had
               no
               powers
               of
               Philosophy
               or
               Roman
               courage
               ;
               but
               falling
               into
               a
               lipothymie
               or
               deep
               swooning
               ,
               made
               up
               this
               pageantry
               of
               death
               with
               a
               representing
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               life
               .
               This
               scene
               of
               sorrows
               was
               over-acted
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               a
               witty
               cruelty
               to
               kill
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               by
               making
               him
               too
               imaginative
               and
               phantastical
               .
               It
               is
               not
               good
               to
               break
               a
               staffe
               by
               too
               much
               trying
               the
               strength
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               undo
               a
               mans
               soul
               by
               a
               useless
               and
               so
               phantastick
               a
               temptation
               .
               For
               he
               that
               tries
               himself
               further
               than
               he
               hath
               need
               of
               ,
               is
               like
               Palaemons
               shepherd
               ,
               who
               fearing
               the
               foot-bridge
               was
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               try
               it
               ,
               loaded
               it
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               by
               his
               unequal
               trial
               he
               broke
               that
               which
               would
               have
               born
               a
               bigger
               burden
               than
               he
               had
               to
               carry
               over
               it
               .
               
                 Some
                 things
                 will
                 better
                 suffer
                 a
                 long
                 usage
                 ,
                 than
                 an
                 unequal
                 trial
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               any
               man
               hath
               by
               the
               former
               measures
               examined
               himself
               ,
               how
               his
               affections
               do
               stand
               to
               sin
               and
               folly
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               signs
               he
               is
               usually
               made
               confident
               ;
               let
               him
               be
               sure
               to
               make
               abatements
               of
               his
               confidence
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               found
               that
               he
               hath
               failed
               already
               in
               despight
               of
               all
               his
               Arts
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               purposes
               .
               If
               we
               have
               often
               fallen
               back
               from
               our
               resolutions
               ,
               there
               is
               then
               no
               sign
               left
               for
               us
               but
               the
               thing
               signified
               :
               nothing
               can
               tell
               us
               how
               our
               affections
               are
               ,
               but
               by
               observing
               what
               they
               do
               .
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               broken
               his
               word
               with
               me
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               in
               his
               power
               to
               keep
               it
               ;
               hath
               destroyed
               my
               confidence
               in
               him
               :
               but
               if
               he
               hath
               deceived
               me
               twice
               or
               thrice
               in
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               for
               shame
               and
               prudence
               sake
               I
               will
               venture
               no
               more
               ,
               if
               I
               can
               be
               disobliged
               .
               If
               we
               
               therefore
               have
               fail'd
               of
               our
               promises
               to
               God
               so
               many
               times
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               speak
               nothing
               reasonably
               of
               our
               proceedings
               ,
               nor
               imagine
               what
               thoughts
               God
               hath
               concerning
               us
               ,
               but
               the
               hardest
               and
               the
               worst
               ;
               though
               we
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               Gods
               long
               suffering
               and
               infinite
               patience
               ,
               yet
               by
               any
               signs
               which
               can
               be
               given
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               trust
               our selves
               .
            
             
               ●or
               if
               we
               shall
               now
               examine
               ;
               we
               can
               tell
               no
               more
               than
               we
               could
               do
               before
               ,
               we
               were
               alwayes
               deceived
               in
               our
               conjectures
               and
               pretences
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               now
               ;
               because
               sin
               hath
               so
               long
               prevailed
               ;
               and
               by
               our
               frequent
               relapses
               we
               must
               at
               least
               learn
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               are
               false
               ,
               and
               our
               promises
               are
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               .
               In
               this
               case
               ,
               no
               testimony
               is
               credible
               but
               an
               eye
               witnesse
               .
               Therefore
               let
               us
               leave
               all
               artificial
               examinations
               and
               betake
               our selves
               to
               the
               solid
               and
               material
               practices
               of
               a
               religious
               life
               .
               We
               must
               do
               something
               really
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               by
               inquiring
               tell
               how
               it
               is
               with
               us
               .
               When
               we
               have
               resolved
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               performed
               our
               resolution
               ;
               when
               we
               have
               stood
               the
               shock
               of
               a
               temptation
               and
               found
               our
               heart
               firm
               as
               in
               a
               day
               of
               religion
               ;
               when
               we
               perceive
               sin
               to
               be
               weaker
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdom
               of
               grace
               to
               grow
               in
               power
               ;
               when
               we
               feel
               that
               all
               our
               holy
               vows
               are
               more
               than
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               not
               the
               same
               easie
               fools
               ,
               alwayes
               giving
               God
               good
               words
               but
               never
               performing
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               now
               we
               have
               set
               our
               foot
               upon
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               infallibly
               carried
               away
               when
               our
               temptation
               comes
               ;
               then
               we
               may
               inquire
               further
               ,
               and
               look
               after
               the
               former
               signes
               and
               indications
               of
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               measures
               of
               preparation
               .
               Till
               then
               let
               us
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               with
               the
               particulars
               of
               spiritual
               arts
               and
               the
               artificial
               
               methods
               of
               religion
               ;
               for
               things
               are
               not
               so
               well
               with
               us
               as
               we
               suppose
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Of
             Examination
             of
             our selves
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Holy
             Communion
             .
          
           
             THe
             Holy
             Sacrament
             is
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             design
             a
             solemn
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             intercession
             which
             our
             glorious
             High
             Priest
             continually
             makes
             for
             us
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             our
             ministery
             ,
             
             and
             contains
             our
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             solemnity
             and
             great
             oeconomy
             of
             prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             for
             every
             member
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             and
             every
             particular
             necessity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             whole
             conjugation
             of
             Offices
             ,
             and
             union
             of
             hearts
             ,
             and
             conjunction
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             advantages
             ,
             and
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             order
             to
             do
             this
             work
             
               in
               solemnity
            
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             it
             were
             fit
             that
             we
             examine
             our selves
             how
             we
             do
             it
             in
             ordinary
             and
             daily
             offices
             .
          
           
             For
             since
             there
             are
             so
             many
             excellent
             promises
             made
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             more
             disposes
             us
             
             to
             receive
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             blessings
             of
             Communion
             ,
             than
             holy
             Prayer
             ;
             since
             Prayer
             can
             obtain
             every
             thing
             ,
             it
             can
             open
             the
             windows
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             shut
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ;
             it
             can
             put
             a
             holy
             constraint
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             detain
             an
             Angel
             till
             he
             leave
             a
             blessing
             ;
             it
             can
             open
             the
             treasures
             of
             rain
             ,
             and
             soften
             the
             iron
             ribs
             of
             rocks
             ,
             till
             they
             melt
             into
             tears
             and
             a
             flowing
             river
             :
             Prayer
             can
             unclasp
             the
             girdles
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             saying
             to
             a
             Mountain
             of
             Ice
             ,
             Be
             thou
             removed
             hence
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             it
             can
             arrest
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             course
             ,
             and
             send
             the
             swift
             winged
             winds
             upon
             our
             errand
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             strange
             things
             ,
             and
             secret
             decrees
             ,
             and
             unrevealed
             transactions
             which
             are
             above
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             far
             beyond
             the
             regions
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             shall
             combine
             in
             ministery
             and
             advantages
             for
             the
             praying
             man
             :
             It
             cannot
             be
             but
             we
             should
             feel
             less
             evil
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             good
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             if
             our
             Prayers
             were
             right
             .
             But
             the
             state
             of
             things
             is
             thus
             :
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             duty
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             promises
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             it
             often
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             prevail
             but
             little
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             our
             friends
             die
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             family
             some
             great
             evil
             often
             happens
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             many
             years
             together
             without
             remedy
             ,
             and
             a
             poor
             man
             groans
             under
             his
             oppressor
             ,
             who
             is
             still
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             rescue
             the
             life
             of
             a
             servant
             from
             his
             fatal
             grave
             ;
             and
             still
             we
             pray
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             change
             the
             course
             of
             providence
             in
             a
             single
             instance
             many
             times
             ,
             whether
             the
             instance
             be
             of
             little
             or
             of
             great
             concernment
             :
             what
             is
             the
             matter
             ?
             we
             patiently
             suffer
             our
             prayers
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             comfort
             our selves
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             against
             our
             good
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             denied
             is
             better
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             order
             of
             thing●
             
             and
             events
             ,
             to
             which
             a
             denial
             does
             better
             minister
             than
             a
             concession
             .
             This
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             always
             when
             we
             are
             denied
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             always
             in
             mercy
             ,
             but
             in
             anger
             very
             often
             we
             are
             denied
             ,
             because
             our
             duty
             is
             ill
             performed
             :
             For
             if
             our
             Prayers
             were
             right
             ,
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             would
             often
             find
             out
             ways
             to
             reconcile
             his
             great
             ends
             with
             our
             great
             desires
             ;
             and
             we
             might
             be
             saved
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             yet
             delivered
             here
             besides
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             we
             should
             have
             heaven
             and
             prosperity
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             crosse
             should
             be
             sweetned
             ,
             and
             the
             days
             of
             affliction
             should
             for
             our
             sakes
             be
             shortned
             ,
             and
             death
             would
             not
             come
             so
             hastily
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             should
             be
             preserved
             innocent
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             an
             evil
             generation
             ,
             though
             it
             waited
             for
             the
             periods
             and
             usual
             determinations
             of
             nature
             :
             Let
             us
             rectifie
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             try
             what
             the
             event
             will
             be
             ;
             it
             is
             worth
             so
             much
             at
             least
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             if
             we
             perform
             this
             duty
             pitifully
             and
             culpably
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             we
             should
             communicate
             holily
             .
             The
             gradation
             and
             correspondencies
             of
             this
             holy
             ministry
             will
             demonstrate
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             Christ
             did
             once
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             in
             real
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             he
             always
             does
             in
             heaven
             by
             perpetual
             representment
             and
             intercession
             ;
             what
             Christ
             does
             by
             his
             supream
             Priest-hood
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             by
             her
             ministerial
             ;
             what
             he
             does
             in
             heaven
             ,
             we
             do
             upon
             earth
             ;
             what
             is
             performed
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             also
             represented
             and
             in
             one
             manner
             exhibited
             upon
             the
             holy
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             what
             is
             done
             on
             Altars
             upon
             solemn
             days
             ,
             is
             done
             in
             our
             Closets
             in
             our
             daily
             offices
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             invocated
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             appeas'd
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             God
             gives
             us
             blessings
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             Christs
             passion
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             sacrificed
             
             Lamb
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             believing
             and
             praying
             ,
             are
             blessed
             and
             sanctified
             and
             saved
             through
             Jesus
             Christ.
             So
             that
             as
             we
             pray
             so
             we
             communicate
             :
             if
             we
             pray
             well
             ,
             we
             may
             communicate
             well
             ,
             else
             at
             no
             hand
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             ,
             besides
             that
             we
             are
             to
             take
             account
             of
             our
             Prayers
             by
             all
             those
             measures
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             we
             have
             learned
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             great
             lines
             of
             duty
             by
             which
             we
             can
             well
             examine
             our selves
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             our
             Prayers
             must
             be
             the
             work
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             lips
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             heartily
             desire
             what
             we
             so
             carefully
             pray
             for
             :
             and
             God
             knows
             this
             is
             not
             very
             ordinary
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             we
             are
             not
             in
             love
             with
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             worthy
             value
             for
             Religion
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             in
             our
             Prayer
             which
             we
             ask
             for
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             know
             what
             to
             do
             with
             if
             we
             had
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             feel
             any
             want
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             care
             not
             whether
             we
             have
             them
             or
             no.
             We
             ask
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             right
             Judgment
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             not
             many
             in
             our
             Christian
             Assemblies
             who
             use
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             at
             all
             with
             judging
             concerning
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Godlinesse
             .
             Men
             pray
             for
             humility
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             think
             that
             all
             that
             which
             is
             indeed
             humility
             ,
             is
             a
             pitiful
             poornesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             pusilanimity
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             good
             breeding
             .
             We
             pray
             for
             contrition
             and
             a
             broken
             heart
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             we
             chance
             to
             be
             melancholy
             we
             long
             to
             be
             comforted
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             the
             Lectures
             of
             the
             Crosse
             bring
             Death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             the
             way
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             We
             pray
             sometimes
             that
             God
             may
             be
             first
             and
             last
             in
             all
             our
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             conceive
             it
             no
             great
             matter
             whether
             he
             be
             or
             no
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             do
             take
             up
             the
             place
             of
             
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             very
             indifferent
             concerning
             the
             return
             of
             that
             Prayer
             .
             We
             frequently
             call
             upon
             God
             for
             his
             grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             never
             fall
             into
             sin
             ;
             now
             in
             this
             ,
             besides
             that
             we
             have
             no
             hopes
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             impossible
             to
             arrive
             to
             a
             state
             of
             life
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             commit
             sins
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             do
             sin
             ,
             we
             know
             there
             is
             a
             remedy
             so
             ready
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             we
             are
             not
             much
             the
             worse
             if
             we
             do
             .
             Here
             are
             prayers
             enough
             ,
             but
             where
             are
             the
             desires
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             We
             pray
             against
             covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             gluttony
             ;
             but
             nothing
             that
             we
             do
             but
             is
             either
             covetousnesse
             or
             pride
             ;
             so
             that
             our
             Prayers
             are
             terminated
             upon
             a
             word
             ,
             not
             upon
             a
             thing
             .
             We
             do
             covetous
             actions
             ,
             and
             speak
             proud
             words
             ,
             and
             have
             high
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             passionately
             desire
             to
             have
             affections
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             such
             notions
             of
             the
             sin
             as
             we
             have
             entertained
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             as
             will
             do
             no
             real
             prejudice
             or
             mortification
             to
             the
             sin
             :
             and
             whatever
             our
             Prayers
             are
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             our
             desires
             are
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             so
             content
             with
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             that
             for
             very
             many
             spiritual
             petitions
             we
             are
             indifferent
             whether
             they
             be
             granted
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             are
             poor
             or
             persecuted
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             in
             fear
             or
             danger
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             heart-sick
             or
             afflicted
             with
             an
             uncertain
             soul
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             true
             desirers
             of
             relief
             and
             mercy
             ;
             we
             long
             for
             health
             ,
             and
             desire
             earnestly
             to
             be
             safe
             ;
             our
             hearts
             are
             pinch'd
             with
             the
             desire
             ,
             and
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             the
             appetite
             is
             a
             pain
             ;
             then
             we
             pray
             ,
             and
             mind
             what
             we
             do
             .
             *
             He
             that
             is
             in
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             does
             not
             when
             he
             prays
             for
             life
             think
             upon
             his
             money
             and
             his
             sheep
             ;
             the
             entring
             of
             a
             fair
             woman
             into
             the
             room
             does
             not
             bend
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             look
             off
             from
             the
             
             Princes
             face
             of
             whom
             he
             sues
             for
             pardon
             .
             And
             if
             we
             had
             desires
             as
             strong
             as
             our
             needs
             ,
             and
             apprehensions
             answerable
             to
             our
             duty
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             possible
             that
             a
             man
             should
             say
             his
             prayers
             and
             never
             think
             of
             what
             he
             speaks
             :
             but
             as
             our
             attention
             is
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             desire
             ,
             trifling
             and
             impertinent
             ;
             it
             is
             frighted
             away
             like
             a
             bird
             ,
             which
             fears
             as
             much
             when
             you
             come
             to
             give
             it
             meat
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             came
             with
             a
             design
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             you
             are
             to
             give
             sentence
             concerning
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             your
             ●rayer-book
             is
             the
             least
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             examined
             ;
             your
             Desires
             are
             the
             principal
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             fountains
             both
             of
             action
             and
             passion
             .
             Desire
             what
             you
             pray
             for
             ;
             for
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             you
             will
             pray
             passionately
             if
             you
             desire
             ferven●ly
             .
             
               Prayers
               are
               but
               the
               body
               of
               the
               bird
               ;
               Desires
               are
               its
               Angels
               wings
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             will
             know
             how
             it
             is
             with
             you
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             examine
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             form
             of
             your
             Prayer
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             your
             life
             .
             Every
             Petition
             to
             God
             is
             a
             Precept
             to
             man
             ;
             and
             when
             in
             your
             Litanies
             you
             pray
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             malice
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             from
             pride
             and
             envy
             ,
             from
             fornication
             and
             every
             deadly
             sin
             ;
             all
             this
             is
             but
             a
             line
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             we
             must
             never
             consent
             to
             an
             act
             of
             pride
             ,
             or
             a
             thought
             of
             envy
             ,
             to
             a
             temptation
             of
             uncleannesse
             ,
             or
             the
             besmearings
             and
             evil
             paintings
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
             *
             But
             we
             when
             we
             pray
             against
             a
             sin
             think
             we
             have
             done
             enough
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             ask
             for
             a
             grace
             ,
             suppose
             there
             is
             no
             more
             required
             .
             Now
             Prayer
             is
             an
             instrument
             of
             help
             ,
             a
             procuring
             auxilliaries
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             our
             duty
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             we
             ask
             for
             help
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             our selves
             bound
             to
             do
             the
             
             thing
             ?
             Look
             not
             therefore
             upon
             your
             prayers
             as
             a
             short
             method
             of
             ease
             and
             salvation
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             perpetual
             monition
             of
             duty
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             we
             require
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             want
             a
             system
             or
             collective
             body
             of
             holy
             precepts
             ,
             you
             need
             no
             more
             but
             your
             prayer
             book
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             look
             upon
             them
             first
             as
             duties
             ,
             then
             as
             prayers
             ,
             that
             is
             things
             fit
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             ,
             your
             prayers
             will
             be
             much
             more
             usefull
             ;
             not
             so
             often
             vain
             ,
             nor
             so
             subject
             to
             illusion
             ,
             not
             so
             destitute
             of
             effect
             ,
             or
             so
             failing
             of
             the
             promises
             .
             The
             prayers
             of
             a
             Christian
             must
             be
             like
             the
             devotions
             of
             the
             husbandman
             .
             God
             speed
             the
             plough
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             labour
             and
             prayer
             together
             ;
             a
             prayer
             to
             bless
             our
             labour
             .
             Thus
             then
             we
             must
             examine
             .
          
           
             Is
             desire
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             prayer
             ?
             and
             is
             labour
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             desire
             ?
             if
             so
             ;
             then
             what
             we
             ask
             we
             shall
             receive
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             and
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             labour
             ;
             but
             unless
             this
             be
             the
             state
             of
             o●r
             prayer
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             will
             be
             as
             ineffective
             because
             it
             will
             be
             as
             imperfect
             as
             our
             prayer
             .
             For
             prayer
             and
             Communion
             differ
             but
             as
             great
             and
             little
             in
             the
             same
             kinde
             of
             duty
             .
             Communion
             is
             but
             a
             great
             ,
             publick
             and
             solemn
             addresse
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             if
             we
             be
             not
             faithful
             in
             a
             little
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             intrusted
             in
             a
             greater
             ;
             he
             that
             does
             not
             pray
             holily
             and
             prosperously
             ,
             can
             never
             communicate
             acceptably
             .
             This
             therefore
             must
             be
             severely
             and
             prudently
             examined
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             remember
             this
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             fit
             to
             be
             presented
             to
             God
             but
             what
             is
             great
             and
             ●xcellent
             ;
             for
             nothing
             comes
             from
             him
             but
             what
             is
             great
             and
             best
             ;
             and
             nothing
             should
             be
             returned
             to
             
             him
             that
             is
             little
             and
             contemptible
             in
             its
             kinde
             .
             It
             is
             a
             mysterious
             elegancie
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             would
             call
             any
             thing
             very
             great
             ,
             or
             very
             excellent
             ,
             he
             calls
             it
             [
             of
             the
             Lord
             ]
             ;
             so
             
               the
               affrightment
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             great
             affrightment
             fell
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             fearful
             fire
             that
             fell
             upon
             the
             shepherds
             and
             sheep
             of
             Job
             is
             called
             
               the
               fire
               of
               God
            
             :
             
             and
             when
             David
             took
             the
             speare
             and
             water-pot
             from
             the
             head
             of
             Saul
             while
             he
             and
             his
             guards
             were
             sleeping
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               sleep
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             sleep
             was
             fallen
             upon
             them
             .
             Thus
             we
             read
             of
             the
             
               flames
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               land
               of
               the
               darknesse
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             vehement
             flames
             ,
             
             and
             a
             land
             of
             exceeding
             darknesse
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             when
             God
             strikes
             ,
             he
             strikes
             vehemently
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             he
             blesses
             he
             blesses
             excellently
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             Naomie
             blessed
             Boaz
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             exceedingly
             blessed
             .
             In
             proportion
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             offered
             to
             God
             should
             be
             of
             the
             best
             ;
             it
             should
             be
             a
             devout
             Prayer
             ,
             a
             fervent
             ,
             humble
             ,
             passionate
             supplication
             .
             He
             that
             prays
             otherwise
             ,
             must
             expect
             the
             curses
             and
             contempt
             of
             his
             lukewarmness
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             infinitely
             unworthy
             to
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             whether
             they
             that
             come
             intend
             to
             present
             their
             Prayers
             to
             God
             in
             the
             union
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             ,
             which
             is
             then
             solemnly
             imitated
             and
             represented
             .
             An
             indevout
             Prayer
             can
             never
             be
             joined
             with
             Christs
             Prayers
             .
             Fire
             will
             easily
             combine
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             flame
             marries
             flame
             ;
             but
             a
             cold
             devotion
             and
             the
             fire
             of
             this
             Altar
             can
             never
             be
             friendly
             and
             unite
             in
             one
             pyramid
             to
             ascend
             together
             to
             the
             
             regions
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Element
             of
             love
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             
               prayer
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             intitled
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             presented
             unto
             him
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             most
             vehement
             and
             holy
             .
             
               The
               effectual
               fervent
               prayer
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
            
             only
             can
             be
             confident
             to
             prevail
             ;
             nothing
             else
             can
             ever
             be
             sanctified
             by
             a
             conjunction
             with
             this
             sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             consumed
             by
             a
             heavenly
             fire
             .
             There
             is
             not
             indeed
             any
             greater
             indication
             of
             our
             worthiness
             or
             unworthiness
             to
             receive
             the
             holy
             Communion
             than
             to
             examine
             and
             understand
             the
             state
             of
             our
             daily
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Of
             preparatory
             examination
             of
             our selves
             in
             some
             other
             instances
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             must
             examine
             himself
             concerning
             his
             passions
             ;
             whether
             that
             which
             usually
             transports
             him
             to
             undecency
             and
             shame
             ,
             to
             sin
             and
             folly
             ,
             be
             brought
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             grace
             ,
             under
             the
             command
             of
             reason
             ,
             under
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             For
             the
             passions
             of
             the
             soul
             are
             the
             violences
             and
             storms
             of
             reason
             ,
             neither
             reason
             nor
             grace
             can
             be
             heard
             to
             speak
             when
             they
             are
             loud
             ;
             and
             in
             vain
             it
             is
             that
             
             you
             tell
             a
             passionate
             person
             of
             the
             interests
             of
             wisdom
             and
             Religion
             .
             We
             see
             it
             in
             fools
             who
             have
             no
             allay
             of
             reason
             ;
             their
             anger
             is
             rage
             ,
             their
             jealousie
             is
             madness
             ,
             their
             desires
             are
             ravenous
             ,
             their
             loves
             are
             troublesome
             and
             unseasonable
             ,
             their
             hopes
             are
             groundless
             but
             ever
             confident
             ,
             their
             fears
             are
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             without
             measure
             :
             and
             a
             fool
             when
             his
             belly
             is
             full
             may
             as
             soon
             be
             perswaded
             into
             temperate
             discourses
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             is
             passionate
             ,
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             own
             felicity
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             fear
             and
             a
             constant
             vertue
             are
             seldom
             found
             in
             one
             man
             ;
             and
             a
             coward
             is
             vertuous
             by
             chance
             ,
             and
             so
             song
             as
             he
             is
             let
             alone
             ;
             but
             unless
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             enemy
             whether
             that
             man
             shall
             be
             happy
             or
             wise
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             a
             great
             or
             easie
             anger
             ;
             every
             man
             and
             every
             thing
             can
             put
             a
             peevish
             person
             out
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             It
             cannot
             in
             these
             and
             all
             the
             like
             cases
             be
             well
             ,
             unless
             by
             examining
             we
             find
             that
             our
             spirit
             is
             more
             meek
             ,
             our
             passion
             easier
             overcome
             ,
             and
             the
             paroxysms
             or
             fits
             return
             lesse
             frequently
             ,
             and
             the
             symptomes
             be
             lesse
             malignant
             .
             In
             this
             instance
             we
             must
             be
             quick
             and
             severe
             ;
             and
             begin
             betimes
             to
             take
             a
             course
             with
             these
             vermin
             and
             vipers
             of
             the
             soul.
             Suetonius
             tells
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             witty
             flatterers
             of
             Cesar
             had
             observed
             that
             no
             frogs
             did
             breed
             in
             his
             Grandfathers
             Villa
             which
             was
             in
             the
             suburbs
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             invent
             a
             reason
             which
             should
             flatter
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             boldly
             told
             abroad
             that
             when
             young
             Octavius
             was
             a
             childe
             he
             once
             in
             sport
             forbad
             them
             to
             make
             a
             noise
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             after
             they
             were
             silent
             and
             left
             those
             pools
             ;
             ever
             since
             Octavius
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             they
             left
             off
             to
             make
             their
             noises
             and
             their
             
             dwellings
             there
             .
             If
             we
             suppresse
             our
             passions
             that
             make
             inarticulate
             noises
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             if
             betimes
             and
             in
             their
             infancie
             we
             make
             them
             silent
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             peace
             in
             all
             our
             dayes
             .
             But
             an
             old
             passion
             ,
             an
             inveterate
             peevishness
             ,
             an
             habitual
             impotency
             of
             lust
             and
             vile
             desires
             are
             like
             an
             old
             Lion
             ;
             he
             will
             by
             no
             means
             be
             made
             tame
             and
             taught
             to
             eat
             the
             meat
             of
             peace
             and
             gentleness
             .
          
           
             If
             thy
             passion
             be
             lasting
             and
             violent
             ,
             thou
             art
             in
             a
             state
             of
             evil
             :
             if
             it
             be
             sudden
             and
             frequent
             ,
             transient
             and
             volatile
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             often
             fall
             into
             sin
             ;
             and
             though
             every
             passion
             be
             not
             a
             sin
             ,
             yet
             every
             excess
             of
             passion
             is
             a
             diminution
             of
             reason
             and
             Religion
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             acts
             are
             so
             frequent
             that
             none
             can
             number
             them
             ,
             what
             effects
             they
             leave
             behind
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             disorder
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             none
             can
             tell
             .
             Either
             therefore
             suffer
             no
             passion
             to
             transport
             and
             govern
             you
             ,
             or
             no
             examination
             can
             signifie
             any
             thing
             .
             For
             
               no
               man
               can
               say
               that
               a
               very
               passionate
               man
               is
               a
               very
               good
               man
            
             ;
             or
             how
             much
             he
             is
             beloved
             of
             God
             who
             playes
             the
             fool
             so
             frequently
             ;
             nor
             how
             long
             God
             will
             love
             him
             who
             is
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             his
             imperious
             passion
             ,
             
             which
             gives
             him
             laws
             and
             can
             every
             day
             change
             his
             state
             from
             good
             to
             bad
             .
             It
             was
             well
             said
             of
             one
             ;
             If
             you
             give
             the
             reines
             to
             grief
             ,
             every
             thing
             that
             crosses
             thee
             can
             produce
             the
             biggest
             grief
             ;
             and
             the
             causes
             of
             passions
             are
             as
             they
             are
             made
             within
             .
             He
             that
             checks
             at
             every
             word
             ,
             and
             is
             jealous
             of
             every
             look
             ,
             and
             disturb'd
             at
             every
             accident
             ,
             and
             takes
             all
             things
             by
             the
             wrong
             handle
             ,
             and
             reflects
             upon
             all
             disturbances
             ,
             switches
             and
             spurs
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             strives
             to
             overtake
             sin
             and
             to
             be
             tied
             to
             infelicity
             :
             but
             nothing
             can
             secure
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             binding
             our
             passions
             in
             chains
             ,
             and
             doubling
             our
             guards
             upon
             
             them
             ,
             least
             like
             mad-folk●
             they
             break
             their
             locks
             and
             bolts
             and
             do
             all
             the
             mischief
             for
             which
             they
             can
             have
             instruments
             and
             opportunity
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               some
               sorts
               of
               passionate
               persons
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               unfit
               to
               communicate
               ,
               but
               that
               th●y
               are
               fit
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               confidently
               said
               of
               none
               .
            
          
           
             
               Here
               therefore
               let
               us
               thus
               examine
               our selves
               .
            
             
               Are
               your
               desires
               unreasonable
               ,
               passionate
               ,
               impotent
               and
               transporting
               ?
               If
               God
               refuses
               to
               give
               you
               what
               you
               desire
               ,
               can
               you
               lay
               your
               head
               softly
               down
               upon
               the
               lap
               of
               providence
               and
               rest
               content
               without
               it
               ?
               Do
               you
               thankfully
               receive
               what
               he
               gives
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               gives
               you
               not
               what
               you
               covet
               ,
               can
               you
               still
               confesse
               his
               goodness
               and
               glorifie
               his
               will
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               without
               any
               amazement
               ,
               dissatisfaction
               ,
               or
               secret
               murmurs
               ?
               Can
               you
               be
               at
               peace
               within
               when
               your
               purposes
               are
               defeated
               ;
               and
               at
               peace
               abroad
               with
               him
               that
               stands
               in
               the
               way
               between
               you
               and
               your
               desires
               ?
               And
               how
               is
               it
               with
               you
               in
               your
               angers
               ?
               Does
               it
               last
               so
               long
               ,
               or
               return
               so
               frequently
               as
               before
               ?
               Have
               you
               the
               same
               malice
               ,
               or
               have
               you
               the
               same
               peevishness
               ?
               
               For
               one
               long
               anger
               and
               twenty
               short
               ones
               have
               no
               very
               great
               difference
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               in
               short
               and
               sudden
               angers
               we
               are
               surprised
               ;
               and
               not
               so
               in
               the
               other
               :
               but
               it
               is
               an
               intolerable
               thing
               alwayes
               to
               be
               surprised
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               times
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               aware
               ,
               or
               I
               was
               mistaken
               .
               But
               let
               us
               without
               excuses
               examine
               our selves
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               great
               Magazine
               of
               vertue
               or
               vice
               ;
               here
               dwells
               obedience
               or
               licentiousness
               ,
               
               a
               close
               knot
               ,
               
               or
               an
               open
               liberty
               ,
               little
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               great
               disturbances
               ,
               loss
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               breach
               of
               vows
               .
               But
               if
               that
               we
               may
               come
               to
               Christ
               we
               have
               stopped
               so
               many
               avenues
               of
               sin
               and
               fountains
               of
               temptation
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               very
               well
               ;
               but
               without
               it
               ,
               it
               can
               never
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               that
               comes
               to
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               must
               examine
               himself
               whether
               his
               lusts
               be
               mortified
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               be
               only
               changed
               .
               For
               many
               times
               we
               have
               a
               seeming
               peace
               when
               our
               open
               enemies
               are
               changed
               into
               false
               friends
               ;
               and
               we
               think
               our selves
               holy
               persons
               because
               we
               are
               quit
               of
               carnal
               crimes
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               exchange
               for
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               dying
               with
               spiritual
               .
               It
               is
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               reprove
               a
               murderer
               ,
               and
               to
               chide
               a
               foolish
               drunkard
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               liar
               blush
               ,
               and
               a
               thief
               to
               run
               away
               .
               But
               you
               may
               be
               secretly
               proud
               when
               no
               man
               shall
               dare
               to
               tell
               you
               so
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               a
               secret
               envy
               and
               yet
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               the
               best
               and
               most
               religious
               persons
               .
               A
               little
               examination
               will
               serve
               your
               turn
               to
               know
               whether
               you
               have
               committed
               adultery
               ,
               or
               be
               a
               swearer
               ;
               but
               to
               know
               whether
               your
               intentions
               be
               holy
               ,
               whether
               you
               love
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               more
               than
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               whether
               religious
               or
               secular
               interest
               be
               the
               dearer
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               hypocrisie
               or
               secret
               malice
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               hath
               something
               of
               more
               secret
               consideration
               .
               Do
               not
               you
               sometimes
               secretly
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               diminution
               or
               disparagement
               of
               your
               brother
               ?
               Do
               not
               you
               tell
               his
               sad
               and
               shameful
               story
               with
               some
               pleasure
               ?
               Are
               you
               not
               quick
               in
               telling
               it
               ,
               and
               willing
               enough
               it
               should
               be
               believed
               ?
               Would
               you
               not
               fain
               have
               him
               
               lesse
               than
               your self
               ;
               not
               so
               eminent
               ,
               not
               so
               well
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               not
               you
               love
               to
               tell
               a
               true
               story
               of
               him
               that
               is
               not
               so
               very
               much
               for
               his
               commendation
               ?
            
             
               These
               things
               must
               be
               examined
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               can
               be
               thought
               that
               a
               man
               must
               be
               without
               fault
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               must
               cherish
               none
               ,
               he
               must
               leave
               none
               unexamined
               ;
               he
               must
               discover
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               and
               crucifie
               all
               that
               he
               can
               discover
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               mortified
               his
               carnal
               appetite
               ,
               and
               is
               proud
               of
               his
               conquest
               ;
               or
               prayes
               often
               &
               reproaches
               him
               that
               does
               not
               ;
               and
               gives
               almes
               ,
               and
               secretly
               undervalues
               him
               that
               cannot
               ;
               or
               is
               of
               a
               right
               opinion
               ,
               but
               curses
               him
               that
               is
               in
               the
               wrong
               ;
               or
               leaves
               his
               ambitious
               pursuits
               and
               vain
               glorious
               purposes
               ,
               but
               sits
               at
               home
               and
               is
               idle
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               man
               who
               stands
               by
               a
               fire
               in
               a
               wide
               and
               a
               cold
               room
               ;
               he
               scorches
               on
               one
               side
               and
               freezes
               on
               the
               other
               :
               whereas
               the
               habits
               of
               vertue
               are
               like
               a
               great
               mantle
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               warm
               and
               well
               all
               over
               .
               But
               it
               is
               an
               ill
               cure
               for
               the
               ague
               to
               fall
               into
               a
               feavour
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               sore
               eyes
               by
               a
               diversion
               of
               the
               rheum
               upon
               the
               lungs
               :
               and
               that
               soul
               that
               turns
               her
               back
               upon
               one
               sin
               and
               her
               face
               to
               another
               is
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               weary
               of
               the
               instance
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               iniquity
               :
               and
               rolling
               upon
               an
               uneasie
               bed
               of
               thorns
               ,
               chooses
               only
               to
               be
               tormented
               in
               another
               part
               :
               but
               finding
               the
               same
               sense
               there
               because
               the
               part
               is
               informed
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               and
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               thorn
               in
               the
               side
               and
               the
               thorn
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               perceives
               her self
               miserable
               and
               incirled
               with
               calamity
               .
               But
               when
               from
               carnal
               crimes
               which
               bring
               shame
               ,
               a
               man
               falls
               into
               spiritual
               crimes
               which
               most
               men
               let
               alone
               ;
               from
               those
               sins
               which
               every
               thing
               can
               reprove
               to
               a
               secret
               venom
               and
               an
               undiscerned
               ulcer
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               
               come
               to
               the
               Communion
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               man
               that
               Ministers
               cannot
               reject
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               causes
               no
               joy
               before
               the
               Angels
               ;
               and
               because
               he
               does
               not
               examine
               wisely
               and
               judge
               severely
               ,
               he
               is
               discerned
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               judged
               ,
               when
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               means
               all
               one
               with
               
                 being
                 condemned
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               we
               examine
               our selves
               in
               order
               to
               receiving
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               careful
               that
               we
               do
               not
               limit
               our
               examination
               ;
               and
               confine
               it
               to
               the
               time
               since
               our
               last
               receiving
               .
               For
               some
               persons
               who
               think
               themselves
               spiritual
               ,
               usually
               examine
               how
               they
               have
               comported
               themselves
               since
               the
               last
               communion
               only
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               make
               judgement
               upon
               themselves
               ;
               and
               these
               men
               possibly
               may
               do
               well
               enough
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               them
               of
               whom
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               affirms
               ,
               that
               they
               need
               no
               repentance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               change
               of
               life
               ,
               no
               inquiry
               but
               into
               the
               measures
               of
               progression
               .
               But
               there
               are
               but
               few
               who
               live
               at
               that
               rate
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               do
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               have
               not
               that
               confidence
               .
               But
               to
               them
               and
               all
               men
               else
               ,
               it
               were
               safe
               advice
               ,
               that
               the
               inquiry
               how
               they
               have
               lived
               since
               the
               last
               communion
               should
               be
               but
               one
               part
               of
               their
               examination
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               who
               so
               limit
               their
               inquiries
               must
               needs
               suppose
               that
               till
               then
               all
               was
               well
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               communicated
               worthily
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               all
               the
               whole
               work
               and
               Oeconomy
               of
               salvation
               was
               then
               performed
               ;
               every
               one
               of
               which
               supposals
               hath
               an
               uncertain
               truth
               ,
               but
               a
               very
               certain
               danger
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               who
               so
               limit
               their
               examination
               suppose
               that
               at
               every
               Communion
               they
               begin
               the
               world
               
               anew
               ;
               whereas
               our
               future
               life
               is
               to
               be
               a
               progression
               upon
               the
               old
               stock
               ,
               and
               judgement
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               this
               that
               comes
               after
               by
               that
               which
               went
               before
               ;
               and
               therefore
               these
               limited
               examinations
               must
               needs
               be
               of
               lesse
               use
               and
               purpose
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               at
               every
               Communion
               we
               are
               to
               begin
               a
               new
               life
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               ought
               every
               day
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               zealous
               ,
               and
               as
               penitent
               ,
               and
               resolute
               and
               affectionate
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               never
               had
               begun
               before
               ;
               we
               ought
               so
               to
               suspect
               the
               imperfection
               of
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               look
               upon
               our selves
               but
               as
               new
               beginners
               ;
               that
               by
               apprehending
               the
               same
               necessity
               we
               may
               have
               the
               same
               passion
               ,
               the
               same
               fervour
               and
               holy
               fires
               .
               But
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               examining
               we
               must
               consider
               how
               much
               hath
               been
               pardoned
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               examine
               how
               thankful
               we
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               what
               returns
               we
               have
               made
               :
               we
               must
               observe
               all
               our
               usual
               failings
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               now
               set
               our
               guards
               accordingly
               :
               we
               must
               remember
               in
               what
               weak
               part
               we
               were
               smitten
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               still
               pray
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               renew
               our
               sad
               remembrances
               that
               we
               may
               continue
               our
               sad
               repentances
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               look
               upon
               our
               whole
               life
               that
               we
               may
               be
               truely
               humbled
               .
               He
               that
               only
               examines
               how
               it
               is
               with
               him
               since
               the
               last
               Communion
               ,
               will
               think
               too
               well
               of
               himself
               if
               he
               spies
               his
               bills
               of
               accusation
               to
               be
               small
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               will
               find
               cause
               enough
               to
               hide
               his
               face
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               when
               he
               views
               the
               sum
               total
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               certainly
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               full
               of
               shame
               and
               of
               dishonour
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               limit
               our
               examinations
               to
               the
               interval
               since
               the
               last
               Communion
               ,
               because
               much
               of
               our
               present
               duty
               is
               relative
               to
               the
               first
               parts
               of
               our
               life
               .
               For
               all
               the
               former
               vows
               of
               obedience
               
               though
               we
               have
               broken
               them
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               yet
               have
               still
               an
               obliging
               power
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               many
               contingencies
               of
               our
               life
               which
               require
               peculiar
               usages
               and
               treatments
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               many
               follies
               which
               we
               leave
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               many
               obligations
               which
               are
               of
               continual
               duty
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               that
               our
               passion
               did
               once
               carry
               us
               to
               so
               extream
               to
               intollerable
               a
               violence
               ;
               perhaps
               twenty
               years
               ago
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               still
               to
               keep
               our
               fears
               and
               tremblings
               about
               us
               ,
               lest
               the
               same
               principle
               produce
               the
               same
               evil
               event
               .
               When
               
                 Horatius
                 Cocles
              
               had
               won
               that
               glorious
               victory
               over
               the
               three
               Sabine
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               entring
               gloriously
               into
               Rome
               espied
               his
               sister
               wetting
               his
               Laurel
               with
               her
               unseasonable
               tears
               for
               the
               death
               of
               one
               of
               them
               whom
               she
               love
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               wife
               and
               the
               passion
               of
               a
               lover
               ;
               and
               being
               mad
               with
               rage
               and
               pride
               ,
               because
               her
               sorrow
               allayd
               his
               joyes
               and
               glory
               ,
               kill'd
               her
               with
               that
               sword
               by
               which
               her
               servant
               died
               :
               Sometimes
               passion
               makes
               a
               prodigious
               excursion
               and
               passes
               on
               to
               the
               greatest
               violence
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               prodigious
               follies
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               usually
               so
               restrained
               by
               reason
               and
               Religion
               that
               such
               transvolations
               are
               not
               frequent
               ;
               yet
               one
               such
               act
               is
               an
               eternal
               testimony
               how
               weak
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               mischievous
               a
               passion
               can
               be
               .
               It
               is
               a
               miracle
               of
               providence
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               rudenesses
               and
               accidents
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               man
               preserves
               his
               eyes
               ,
               which
               every
               thing
               can
               extinguish
               and
               put
               out
               :
               and
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               a
               miracle
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               so
               many
               dishonourable
               loves
               there
               are
               no
               more
               horrid
               tragoedies
               :
               and
               so
               many
               brutish
               angers
               do
               not
               produce
               more
               cruel
               sudden
               murders
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               much
               envy
               does
               not
               oftener
               break
               out
               into
               open
               hostilities
               ;
               it
               is
               indeed
               a
               mighty
               grace
               that
               pares
               the
               nails
               of
               these
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               more
               
               innocent
               in
               their
               effects
               ,
               than
               they
               are
               in
               their
               nature
               ;
               but
               still
               the
               principle
               remains
               :
               there
               is
               in
               us
               the
               same
               evil
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               unruly
               passion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               continual
               guards
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               there
               must
               be
               continual
               inquiries
               made
               concerning
               them
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               lest
               all
               be
               lost
               upon
               a
               sudden
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               must
               not
               limit
               our
               examination
               to
               the
               interval
               of
               the
               last
               Communion
               ,
               because
               our
               first
               repentances
               must
               still
               proceed
               and
               must
               never
               be
               at
               an
               end
               .
               For
               no
               man
               was
               so
               pardoned
               at
               the
               last
               Communion
               but
               that
               he
               is
               still
               obliged
               to
               beg
               pardon
               for
               those
               sins
               he
               then
               repented
               of
               .
               He
               must
               always
               repent
               ,
               &
               always
               pray
               and
               never
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               the
               first
               sins
               of
               his
               youth
               ;
               and
               the
               sorrows
               of
               the
               first
               day
               must
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               examination
               must
               come
               into
               this
               account
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               inquire
               after
               our
               own
               state
               we
               must
               not
               view
               the
               little
               finger
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               man.
               For
               in
               all
               the
               forrest
               the
               ape
               is
               the
               handsomest
               beast
               so
               long
               as
               he
               shewes
               nothing
               but
               his
               hand
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               inquiring
               and
               envious
               beasts
               looked
               round
               about
               him
               ,
               they
               quickly
               espied
               a
               foul
               deformity
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               mans
               soul
               some
               good
               proportions
               ,
               and
               some
               well
               dayes
               ,
               and
               some
               fortunate
               periods
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               contented
               with
               beholding
               them
               alone
               ,
               cares
               more
               to
               please
               himself
               than
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               thinks
               him
               to
               be
               happy
               whom
               man
               ,
               not
               whom
               God
               approves
               .
               By
               this
               way
               twenty
               deceptions
               and
               impostures
               may
               abuse
               a
               man.
               See
               therefore
               what
               you
               are
               from
               head
               to
               foot
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               entry
               to
               your
               last
               progression
               ;
               and
               although
               it
               be
               not
               necessary
               that
               we
               always
               actually
               consider
               all
               ;
               
               yet
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               that
               we
               alwayes
               truly
               know
               it
               all
               ,
               that
               our
               relative
               duties
               ,
               and
               our
               imperfect
               actions
               ,
               and
               our
               collateral
               obligations
               ,
               and
               the
               direct
               measures
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               grace
               may
               be
               justly
               discerned
               and
               understood
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               that
               examines
               himself
               and
               would
               make
               right
               judgement
               of
               his
               state
               and
               of
               his
               duty
               must
               not
               do
               it
               by
               single
               actions
               ,
               but
               by
               states
               of
               life
               and
               habits
               of
               Religion
               .
               If
               we
               can
               say
               truly
               that
               neither
               prosperity
               nor
               adversity
               ,
               neither
               crosse
               nor
               crown
               ,
               imployment
               nor
               retirement
               ,
               publick
               offices
               nor
               houshold-cares
               do
               disorder
               us
               in
               our
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               our
               relations
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               safely
               and
               wisely
               passed
               through
               ,
               or
               converse
               in
               any
               one
               of
               these
               states
               of
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               things
               are
               well
               with
               us
               .
               But
               the
               consideration
               of
               single
               actions
               will
               do
               but
               little
               .
               Some
               acts
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               many
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               doing
               one
               noble
               action
               ,
               or
               being
               once
               or
               twice
               very
               bountiful
               ,
               or
               the
               strugling
               with
               one
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               speaking
               for
               God
               in
               one
               contestation
               ;
               these
               are
               excellent
               things
               ,
               and
               good
               significations
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               not
               alwayes
               of
               health
               and
               strength
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               state
               of
               grace
               .
               Now
               because
               in
               the
               holy
               Communion
               we
               are
               growing
               up
               to
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               can
               no
               otherwise
               be
               fitted
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               progressions
               and
               increase
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               habits
               of
               grace
               and
               states
               and
               permanencies
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               examinations
               must
               be
               accordingly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             Devotions
             to
             be
             used
             upon
             the
             days
             of
             our
             Examination
             ,
             relative
             to
             that
             duty
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Hymne
               .
            
             
               THe
               Lord
               is
               in
               his
               holy
               temple
               ,
               the
               Lords
               throne
               is
               in
               heaven
               :
               his
               eyes
               behold
               ,
               his
               eye
               lids
               try
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               tryeth
               the
               righteous
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               and
               him
               that
               loveth
               violence
               his
               soul
               hateth
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               righteous
               Lord
               loveth
               righteousnesse
               :
               his
               countenance
               doth
               behold
               the
               upright
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               pure
               words
               :
               as
               silver
               tried
               in
               a
               furnace
               of
               earth
               ,
               purified
               seven
               times
               .
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               proved
               mine
               heart
               ,
               thou
               hast
               visited
               me
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               thou
               hast
               tried
               me
               and
               shalt
               find
               nothing
               :
               I
               am
               purposed
               that
               my
               mouth
               shall
               not
               transgress
               .
            
             
               Hold
               up
               my
               goings
               in
               thy
               paths
               :
               that
               my
               footsteps
               slip
               not
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               God
               ,
               his
               way
               is
               perfect
               :
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               tryed
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               buckler
               to
               all
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               who
               is
               God
               save
               the
               Lord
               ?
               and
               who
               is
               our
               rock
               save
               our
               God
               ?
            
             
             
               Judge
               me
               O
               Lord
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               mine
               integrity
               :
               but
               I
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               slide
               .
            
             
               Examine
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               prove
               me
               ;
               try
               my
               reins
               and
               my
               heart
               :
               for
               thy
               loving-kindnesse
               is
               before
               mine
               ey●s
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               walk
               in
               thy
               truth
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               sit
               with
               vain
               persons
               :
               neither
               will
               I
               go
               in
               with
               dissemblers
               .
            
             
               I
               hate
               the
               Congregation
               of
               evil
               doers
               :
               and
               will
               not
               sit
               with
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               wash
               mine
               hands
               in
               innocency
               :
               so
               will
               I
               compasse
               thine
               Altar
               O
               ●ord
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               may
               publish
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               thanksgiving
               :
               and
               tell
               of
               all
               thy
               wondrous
               works
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               walk
               in
               my
               integrity
               :
               redeem
               me
               and
               be
               merciful
               unto
               me
               .
            
             
               So
               shall
               my
               foot
               stand
               in
               an
               even
               place
               :
               and
               in
               the
               congregations
               will
               I
               blesse
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               O
               Eternal
               and
               most
               Glorious
               God
               ,
               who
               sittest
               in
               heaven
               ruling
               over
               all
               things
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               thou
               dwellest
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               yet
               humblest
               thy self
               to
               behold
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ;
               thou
               hast
               searched
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               known
               me
               ;
               thou
               understandest
               my
               thoughts
               afar
               off
               ,
               and
               art
               acquainted
               with
               all
               my
               ways
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               in
               my
               tongue
               but
               thou
               O
               Lord
               
               knowest
               it
               altogether
               :
               Be
               pleased
               to
               impart
               unto
               thy
               servant
               a
               ray
               of
               thy
               heavenly
               light
               ,
               a
               beam
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               ;
               open
               mine
               eyes
               that
               I
               may
               see
               the
               wondrous
               things
               of
               thy
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               walk
               in
               them
               all
               my
               days
               :
               Set
               all
               my
               sins
               before
               my
               face
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               speedily
               and
               earnestly
               and
               perfectly
               repent
               and
               forsake
               them
               all
               :
               Give
               me
               a
               sight
               of
               my
               infirmities
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               watch
               against
               them
               ;
               discover
               to
               me
               all
               my
               evil
               and
               weak
               principles
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               reform
               them
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               wanting
               in
               me
               towards
               the
               understanding
               of
               any
               thing
               whereby
               I
               may
               please
               thee
               and
               perfect
               my
               duty
               ,
               I
               beg
               of
               thee
               to
               reveal
               that
               also
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               my
               duty
               may
               not
               be
               undiscerned
               ,
               and
               my
               faith
               may
               not
               be
               reproved
               ,
               and
               my
               affections
               may
               not
               be
               perverse
               ,
               and
               hardned
               in
               their
               foolish
               pursuance
               ,
               and
               a
               secret
               sin
               may
               not
               lye
               undiscovered
               and
               corrupting
               my
               soul.
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 GIve
                 me
                 an
                 ingenuous
                 and
                 a
                 severe
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 judgment
                 of
                 charity
                 I
                 make
                 concerning
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 give
                 a
                 right
                 judgment
                 concerning
                 my
                 own
                 state
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 condemning
                 the
                 criminal
                 ,
                 censuring
                 the
                 suspicious
                 ,
                 suspecting
                 what
                 seems
                 allowable
                 ,
                 and
                 watchful
                 even
                 over
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 repentance
                 and
                 mortification
                 
                 correct
                 all
                 my
                 irregularities
                 ,
                 and
                 reform
                 my
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 improve
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ;
                 that
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 approve
                 my
                 actions
                 to
                 my
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 conscience
                 to
                 thy
                 law
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 but
                 approved
                 by
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 examination
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 thy
                 Elect
                 ,
                 thy
                 secret
                 ones
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               short
               form
               of
               Humiliation
               ,
               after
               our
               Examination
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THY
                 Judgments
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 are
                 declared
                 in
                 thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 dread
                 thou
                 shakest
                 all
                 my
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 soul
                 trembles
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 shalt
                 judge
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 infinite
                 justice
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 the
                 mighty
                 for
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 poor
                 for
                 his
                 poverty
                 ;
                 and
                 thy
                 unlimited
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 mightily
                 destroy
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 thee
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 most
                 dreadful
                 Judge
                 .
                 I
                 stand
                 in
                 amazement
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 heavens
                 are
                 not
                 pure
                 in
                 thine
                 eyes
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 foundest
                 perversnesse
                 in
                 thy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 didst
                 not
                 spare
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 
                 become
                 of
                 me
                 ?
                 The
                 stars
                 fell
                 from
                 heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 I
                 presume
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ?
                 They
                 whose
                 life
                 that
                 seemed
                 holy
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 an
                 evil
                 portion
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 eaten
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 delighted
                 with
                 Carobe-nuts
                 ,
                 with
                 husks
                 and
                 draffe
                 of
                 Swine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 withdrawest
                 thy
                 hand
                 ;
                 no
                 wisdom
                 profits
                 if
                 thy
                 government
                 does
                 cease
                 .
                 No
                 courage
                 can
                 abide
                 ,
                 no
                 chastity
                 can
                 remain
                 pure
                 ;
                 no
                 watchfulnesse
                 keep
                 us
                 safe
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 thou
                 doest
                 continue
                 to
                 strengthen
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 purifie
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 stand
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 leavest
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 drown
                 and
                 perish
                 ;
                 when
                 thy
                 grace
                 and
                 mercy
                 visits
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 lifted
                 up
                 and
                 stand
                 upright
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 unstable
                 ,
                 and
                 unsecure
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 seek
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 thy
                 help
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thy
                 commandements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 how
                 meanly
                 and
                 contemptibly
                 do
                 I
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 !
                 how
                 little
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 vast
                 ,
                 how
                 innumerable
                 ,
                 how
                 intolerable
                 are
                 the
                 evils
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 I
                 submit
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 abysses
                 of
                 thy
                 righteous
                 and
                 unsearchable
                 judgements
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 searching
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 some
                 little
                 good
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 finde
                 nothing
                 .
                 Much
                 indeed
                 of
                 good
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 abused
                 it
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 thy
                 grace
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 turned
                 it
                 into
                 wantonnesse
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 enabled
                 me
                 to
                 serve
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 served
                 my self
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 but
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 thy
                 
                 enemy
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 dwelleth
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 deep
                 abysse
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 folly
                 and
                 calamity
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 searching
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 searching
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 find
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 evil
                 .
                 Thou
                 didst
                 create
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 lost
                 my
                 confidence
                 ;
                 and
                 men
                 have
                 sometimes
                 spoken
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 raise
                 me
                 up
                 when
                 I
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 thy
                 face
                 in
                 thy
                 eternal
                 judgment
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 desire
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 suffer
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 seek
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 behold
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 know
                 nothing
                 :
                 Thou
                 art
                 silent
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 knowest
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 increase
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 my
                 sins
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 preserver
                 of
                 men
                 !
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 my
                 face
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 confess
                 my self
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Pity
                 my
                 shame
                 O
                 God
                 :
                 bind
                 up
                 my
                 wounds
                 ;
                 lift
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 dust
                 ;
                 raise
                 me
                 up
                 from
                 this
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 me
                 something
                 ;
                 what
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 what
                 thou
                 wilt
                 delight
                 in
                 .
                 Take
                 away
                 the
                 partition
                 wall
                 ,
                 the
                 hindrance
                 ,
                 the
                 sin
                 that
                 so
                 easily
                 besets
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 bring
                 me
                 unto
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 sweetest
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 unite
                 me
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 although
                 in
                 my self
                 I
                 am
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 him
                 I
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 what
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 chuse
                 but
                 love
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               for
               holy
               and
               fervent
               desires
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               O
               Most
               Blessed
               ,
               most
               glorious
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               ;
               thou
               that
               waterest
               the
               furrows
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               refreshest
               her
               wearinesse
               ,
               and
               makest
               it
               very
               plenteous
               ,
               behold
               O
               God
               my
               desart
               and
               unfruitful
               soul
               ;
               I
               have
               already
               a
               parched
               ground
               ,
               give
               me
               a
               land
               of
               Rivers
               of
               Waters
               ;
               my
               Soul
               is
               dry
               but
               not
               thirsty
               ;
               it
               hath
               no
               water
               ,
               nor
               it
               desires
               none
               ;
               I
               have
               been
               like
               a
               dead
               man
               to
               all
               the
               desires
               of
               heaven
               .
               I
               am
               earnest
               and
               concerned
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               very
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               rather
               not
               well
               enduring
               the
               severities
               and
               excellencies
               of
               Religion
               .
               I
               have
               not
               been
               greedy
               of
               thy
               Word
               ,
               or
               longed
               for
               thy
               Sacraments
               .
               The
               worst
               of
               thy
               followers
               came
               runing
               after
               thee
               for
               loaves
               ,
               though
               they
               cared
               not
               for
               the
               miracle
               ;
               but
               thou
               offerest
               me
               loaves
               and
               miracles
               together
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               cared
               for
               neither
               :
               Thou
               offerest
               me
               thy self
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               infinite
               sweetnesses
               ;
               I
               have
               needed
               even
               the
               compulsion
               of
               laws
               to
               drive
               me
               to
               thee
               ;
               and
               then
               indeed
               I
               lost
               the
               
               sweetnesse
               of
               thy
               presence
               ,
               and
               reaped
               no
               fruit
               .
               These
               things
               O
               God
               are
               not
               well
               ,
               they
               are
               infinitely
               amiss
               .
               But
               thou
               that
               providest
               meat
               ,
               thou
               also
               givest
               appetite
               ;
               for
               the
               desire
               and
               the
               meat
               ,
               the
               necessity
               and
               the
               relief
               are
               all
               from
               thee
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Be
                 pleased
                 therefore
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 dearest
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 create
                 in
                 thy
                 servant
                 a
                 great
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 thy
                 kingdom
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 holy
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 ministeries
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 thirst
                 after
                 the
                 fountains
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Hart
                 panteth
                 after
                 the
                 brooks
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 my
                 soul
                 may
                 desire
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord.
                 O
                 kindle
                 such
                 a
                 holy
                 flame
                 in
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 consume
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 me
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Grant
                 O
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 omit
                 no
                 opportunity
                 of
                 serving
                 thee
                 ,
                 of
                 conversing
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 of
                 receiving
                 thee
                 ;
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 lowest
                 measures
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 passe
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 excellencies
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 transportations
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 remain
                 in
                 me
                 no
                 appetite
                 for
                 
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 what
                 thou
                 lovest
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 holy
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 no
                 pleasure
                 but
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 no
                 joy
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 sincerity
                 and
                 zeal
                 heartinesse
                 and
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 follow
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 unto
                 my
                 peace
                 ,
                 until
                 I
                 shall
                 arrive
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 eternal
                 peace
                 and
                 praises
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 livest
                 and
                 reignest
                 for
                 ever
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           necessary
           disposition
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           EXamination
           of
           our selves
           is
           an
           inquiry
           whether
           we
           have
           those
           dispostions
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           a
           worthy
           Communion
           .
           Our
           next
           inquiry
           is
           after
           the
           dispositions
           themselves
           ,
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           effect
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           really
           be
           that
           which
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           found
           when
           we
           are
           examined
           .
           I
           have
           yet
           only
           described
           the
           ways
           of
           examining
           ;
           now
           I
           am
           to
           set
           down
           those
           things
           whereby
           we
           can
           approved
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           we
           can
           never
           approach
           to
           these
           divine
           Mysteries
           with
           worthinesse
           ,
           or
           depart
           with
           joy
           .
           These
           are
           three
           ;
           1.
           
           Faith
           ,
           2.
           
           Charity
           ,
           3.
           
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Of
             Catechumens
             ,
             or
             unbaptised
             persons
             .
          
           
             THE
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             before
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             faith
             is
             like
             messes
             of
             meat
             set
             upon
             the
             graves
             of
             the
             dead
             *
             ,
             they
             smell
             not
             that
             nidour
             which
             quickens
             the
             hungry
             belly
             ;
             they
             feel
             not
             the
             warmth
             ,
             and
             taste
             not
             the
             juyce
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             provided
             for
             them
             that
             are
             alive
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             have
             no
             portion
             in
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             great
             line
             of
             introduction
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             to
             be
             examined
             :
             we
             have
             the
             rule
             from
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
             
               Examine
               your selves
               whether
               ye
               be
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               prove
               your
               own
               selves
               Know
               ye
               not
               your
               own
               selves
               how
               that
               Jesus
               Ch●ist
               is
               in
               you
               except
               ye
               be
               reprobates
            
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             ye
             are
             reprobates
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             never
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             by
             faith
             ;
             without
             this
             you
             can
             never
             receive
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             examine
             strictly
             your selves
             concerning
             your
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             preparation
             by
             faith
             hath
             a
             double
             sense
             ,
             and
             a
             proportionable
             necessity
             .
             1.
             
             It
             means
             that
             no
             unbaptised
             person
             can
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             .
             2.
             
             It
             means
             that
             those
             that
             are
             baptized
             have
             an
             actual
             and
             an
             operative
             
             faith
             ,
             properly
             relative
             to
             these
             divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             really
             effective
             of
             all
             the
             works
             of
             faith
             .
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             indubitable
             records
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Apology
             which
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             made
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             he
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             dispensing
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             .
             
               It
               is
               lawful
               for
               none
               to
               participate
               of
               this
               Eucharistical
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               who
               believes
               those
               things
               to
               be
               true
               which
               are
               taught
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               is
               washed
               in
               the
               laver
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               who
               live
               as
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               
                 Shut
                 the
                 pro●hane
                 and
                 the
                 unhallowed
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 .
              
               
            
             So.
             Orpheus
             sang
             .
             None
             comes
             to
             this
             holy
             feast
             but
             they
             whose
             sins
             are
             cleansed
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             who
             are
             sa●ctified
             in
             ●hose
             holy
             waters
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             who
             have
             obedient
             Souls
             ,
             ea●s
             attentive
             to
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             hearts
             open
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Christ.
             These
             are
             they
             who
             see
             by
             a
             brighter
             light
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             warm●h
             of
             a
             more
             refreshing
             Sun
             ;
             they
             live
             in
             a
             better
             air
             ,
             and
             are
             irradiated
             with
             a
             purer
             beam
             ,
             
             the
             glories
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             they
             only
             are
             to
             eat
             the
             precious
             food
             of
             the
             sacrificed
             lamb
             :
             For
             by
             Baptism
             we
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             holy
             Communion
             we
             nourish
             and
             preserve
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             Baptism
             be
             always
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             alone
             it
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             qualification
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ;
             but
             there
             must
             be
             an
             actual
             faith
             also
             
             in
             every
             Communicant
             .
             Neither
             faith
             alone
             ,
             nor
             baptism
             alone
             can
             suffice
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             the
             actual
             faith
             of
             baptized
             persons
             which
             disposes
             us
             to
             this
             sacred
             Feast
             :
             For
             the
             Church
             gives
             the
             Communion
             neither
             to
             Catechumens
             ,
             nor
             to
             Infants
             ,
             nor
             to
             mad
             men
             ,
             nor
             to
             natural
             fools
             .
          
           
             
               Catechumens
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               ,
               besides
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               St.
               Cyril
               of
               Alexandria
               gives
               this
               full
               acoount
               .
               [
               
                 We
                 refuse
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 Catechumens
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 already
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 confesse
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 enriched
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 who
                 dwells
                 in
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 consummated
                 and
                 perfected
                 by
                 Baptism
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 believed
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 does
                 dwell
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 prohibited
                 from
                 the
                 contact
                 and
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 mystical
                 benediction
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 cry
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   Sancta
                   sanctis
                
                 ,
                 Let
                 holy
                 things
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 sanctified
                 persons
                 :
                 signifying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 contact
                 and
                 sanctification
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 does
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 only
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 spirits
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               this
               was
               the
               certain
               and
               perpetual
               Doctrine
               and
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               in
               the
               primitive
               Churches
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               unbaptized
               persons
               so
               much
               as
               to
               see
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               holy
               Mysteries
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               many
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Records
               .
               *
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               no●hing
               but
               the
               nature
               and
               analogy
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
               For
               we
               first
               come
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               we
               first
               come
               to
               Christ
               by
               Baptism
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               two
               doors
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               our
               Lord
               hath
               pi●ched
               and
               not
               man.
               By
               faith
               we
               desire
               to
               go
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               baptism
               we
               are
               admitted
               .
               Faith
               knocks
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               baptism
               sets
               it
               open
               :
               but
               until
               we
               are
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               entertained
               at
               the
               Masters
               Table
               :
               they
               that
               are
               in
               the
               high
               ways
               and
               hedges
               must
               be
               called
               in
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               at
               the
               doors
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               shall
               be
               feasted
               .
               The
               one
               is
               the
               moral
               entrance
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               the
               ritual
               .
               Faith
               is
               the
               door
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               baptism
               is
               the
               door
               of
               the
               man.
               Faith
               is
               the
               spiritual
               addresse
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               baptism
               is
               the
               Sacramental
               .
               Baptism
               is
               like
               the
               pool
               of
               Siloam
               appointed
               for
               healing
               ;
               it
               is
               salutary
               and
               medicinal
               :
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               that
               great
               Angel
               that
               descends
               thither
               and
               makes
               them
               virtual
               ;
               and
               faith
               is
               the
               hand
               that
               puts
               us
               in
               .
               So
               that
               faith
               alone
               does
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               unbaptized
               must
               not
               Communica●e
               :
               So
               neither
               will
               baptism
               alone
               admit
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Infants
               and
               Innocents
               are
               yet
               uncapable
               .
               But
               that
               's
               the
               next
               inquiry
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Of
             Communicating
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
             Whether
             Infants
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             WHether
             the
             holy
             Communion
             may
             be
             given
             to
             Infants
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             question
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             in
             this
             instance
             hath
             not
             been
             as
             in
             others
             ,
             divided
             by
             parties
             and
             single
             persons
             ,
             but
             by
             whole
             ages
             :
             for
             from
             some
             of
             the
             earliest
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             down
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             above
             six
             hundred
             years
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             did
             give
             the
             holy
             Communion
             to
             newly
             baptized
             Infants
             .
             St.
             Cyprian
             recounts
             a
             miracle
             of
             an
             Infant
             ,
             into
             whose
             mouth
             (
             when
             the
             parents
             had
             ignorantly
             and
             carelesly
             left
             the
             babe
             )
             the
             Gentile
             Priests
             had
             forced
             some
             of
             their
             Idol
             Sacrifice
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             came
             to
             pour
             into
             the
             mouth
             the
             Calice
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             it
             resisted
             ,
             and
             being
             over-powred
             grew
             sick
             ,
             and
             fell
             into
             convulsions
             .
             By
             which
             narrative
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             that
             age
             is
             sufficiently
             declared
             .
             Of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ;
             but
             they
             went
             further
             .
          
           
             The
             Primitive
             Church
             did
             believe
             it
             necessary
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             Infants
             :
             St.
             Austin
             believed
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             descended
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             
             that
             without
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             no
             person
             could
             come
             to
             life
             ,
             or
             partake
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ;
             which
             when
             he
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             largely
             ,
             he
             infers
             this
             conclusion
             :
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             promise
             salvation
             and
             life
             eternal
             to
             little
             children
             ,
             
             unlesse
             they
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             since
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             both
             is
             attested
             by
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             divine
             Testimonies
             .
             And
             that
             this
             practice
             continued
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Charlemaine
             ,
             appears
             by
             a
             Constitution
             in
             his
             Capitular
             ,
             saying
             [
             That
             the
             Priest
             should
             always
             have
             the
             Eucharist
             ready
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             one
             is
             sick
             ,
             or
             when
             a
             child
             is
             weak
             ,
             he
             may
             presently
             give
             him
             the
             Communion
             ,
             lest
             he
             die
             without
             it
             .
             ]
             And
             Alcuinus
             recites
             a
             Canon
             expresly
             charging
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             Infants
             are
             baptized
             ,
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             holy
             Communion
             before
             they
             suck
             ,
             or
             receive
             any
             other
             nourishment
             .
             The
             same
             also
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             by
             the
             Aethiopians
             ,
             by
             the
             Bohemians
             and
             Moravians
             :
             and
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             Maldonate
             *
             ,
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             St.
             Austin
             and
             Innocentius
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             necessary
             even
             to
             Infants
             ,
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             six
             hundred
             years
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             for
             above
             eight
             hundred
             years
             ,
             
             this
             practice
             hath
             been
             omitted
             in
             the
             Western
             Churches
             generally
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             it
             was
             condemned
             as
             unfit
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             commanded
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             did
             do
             it
             upon
             some
             probable
             reasons
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             it
             necessary
             .
             Concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             interrupt
             the
             usefulnesse
             which
             I
             intend
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             by
             confuting
             the
             Canon
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             intolerable
             to
             command
             men
             to
             believe
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             contrary
             to
             their
             evidence
             ,
             
             and
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             not
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             used
             it
             accordingly
             :
             yet
             because
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             use
             of
             this
             divine
             Sacrament
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             this
             short
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             others
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             refusers
             and
             condemners
             of
             this
             ancient
             and
             Catholick
             practice
             :
             But
             upon
             their
             grounds
             they
             cannot
             reasonably
             deny
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             Infants
             are
             by
             them
             affirmed
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             benefits
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             for
             to
             them
             who
             put
             no
             bar
             (
             as
             Infants
             put
             none
             )
             the
             Sacraments
             by
             their
             inherent
             virtue
             confer
             grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             particularly
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             *
             that
             if
             Infants
             did
             now
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             they
             should
             also
             receive
             grace
             with
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             unreasonable
             to
             give
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             therefore
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             do
             them
             benefit
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             consequently
             (
             upon
             these
             grounds
             )
             uncharitable
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             2.
             
             They
             allow
             the
             ground
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             which
             the
             Fathers
             did
             most
             reasonably
             proceed
             ;
             and
             they
             only
             deny
             the
             conclusion
             .
             For
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             absolutely
             necessary
             
               to
               eat
               his
               flesh
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
            
             :
             
             and
             if
             those
             words
             be
             understood
             of
             Sacramental
             manducation
             (
             in
             which
             interpretation
             both
             the
             ancients
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             do
             consent
             )
             then
             it
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             communicate
             .
             For
             although
             there
             are
             other
             ways
             of
             
               eating
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
            
             besides
             the
             Sacramental
             manducation
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             in
             this
             place
             meant
             no
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             of
             this
             he
             spake
             when
             he
             said
             [
             
               Without
               doing
               this
               we
               have
               no
               life
               in
               us
               ,
            
             ]
             then
             it
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             baptize
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             baptism
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             same
             grace
             as
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             because
             abstracting
             from
             the
             benefit
             and
             grace
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             necessary
             by
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             it
             is
             become
             a
             means
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             by
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             a
             necessity
             of
             precept
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             each
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             there
             is
             a
             proportion
             of
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             discoursed
             
             ;
             yet
             this
             cannot
             lessen
             the
             necessity
             that
             is
             upon
             them
             both
             ;
             for
             so
             Pharaohs
             dream
             was
             doubled
             ,
             not
             to
             signifie
             divers
             events
             ,
             but
             a
             double
             certainty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             although
             children
             even
             in
             baptism
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             incorporated
             into
             and
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             yet
             because
             Christ
             hath
             made
             one
             as
             necessary
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             for
             several
             proportions
             of
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             must
             either
             quit
             the
             Principle
             ,
             or
             retain
             the
             consequent
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             digged
             a
             ditch
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             on
             either
             hand
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             inconvenience
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             more
             material
             to
             
             consider
             the
             question
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             without
             relation
             to
             any
             Schools
             of
             learning
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             in
             Scripture
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             directly
             forbids
             the
             giving
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             to
             Infants
             .
             For
             though
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             examine
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             eat
             ;
             yet
             this
             precept
             is
             not
             of
             it self
             necessary
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             an
             introduced
             cause
             ;
             just
             as
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             who
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             persons
             that
             need
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             :
             and
             Infants
             without
             examination
             can
             as
             well
             receive
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             without
             repentance
             they
             can
             have
             the
             effect
             of
             Baptism
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             communicated
             ,
             they
             and
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             do
             declare
             the
             Lords
             death
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             done
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             whole
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             done
             by
             the
             conj●nct
             devotion
             of
             the
             whole
             Community
             ;
             it
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             done
             by
             the
             action
             of
             every
             one
             that
             communicates
             :
             it
             is
             done
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             baptized
             who
             cannot
             with
             their
             voices
             publish
             the
             Confession
             .
             Infants
             indeed
             cannot
             discern
             the
             Lords
             body
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             they
             discern
             truth
             from
             falshood
             ,
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             from
             an
             heretical
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             discern
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             required
             as
             to
             discern
             the
             other
             :
             but
             in
             both
             the
             case
             is
             equal
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             discern
             when
             they
             can
             confound
             or
             dishonour
             ;
             but
             till
             they
             can
             do
             evil
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             tied
             to
             do
             good
             .
             And
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             suppose
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             her
             best
             and
             earliest
             times
             to
             have
             continued
             for
             above
             six
             hundred
             years
             in
             a
             practical
             error
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             well
             become
             our
             modesty
             to
             judge
             them
             without
             further
             inquiry
             and
             greater
             evidence
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             But
             as
             there
             is
             no
             prohibition
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             no
             command
             for
             it
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             words
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             recited
             by
             St.
             John
             ,
             
             upon
             which
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             did
             principally
             rely
             ,
             they
             were
             spoken
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             indifferently
             relate
             to
             either
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             indeed
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             ministries
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             to
             neither
             in
             themselves
             directly
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             proportion
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             ;
             for
             faith
             is
             the
             principal
             that
             is
             there
             intended
             ;
             for
             the
             whole
             analogy
             of
             the
             discourse
             drawn
             forth
             of
             its
             cloud
             and
             allegory
             ,
             infers
             only
             the
             necessity
             of
             being
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             of
             living
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             feeding
             in
             our
             hearts
             on
             Christ
             ,
             of
             living
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             faith
             signifies
             the
             being
             of
             Christs
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             thing
             it self
             then
             being
             left
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             undetermined
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             give
             it
             or
             to
             deny
             it
             :
             ●or
             in
             all
             things
             where
             Christ
             hath
             made
             no
             Law
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             liberty
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             most
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             all
             Christian
             people
             .
             And
             therefore
             although
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             did
             confirm
             newly
             baptized
             persons
             ,
             and
             communicate
             them
             ;
             yet
             as
             with
             great
             reason
             she
             did
             change
             the
             time
             of
             Confirmation
             from
             their
             first
             Baptism
             ,
             till
             they
             could
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             faith
             ;
             so
             with
             equal
             authority
             ,
             when
             she
             hath
             an
             equal
             reason
             ,
             she
             may
             change
             and
             limit
             the
             time
             of
             ministring
             the
             Communion
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             tied
             to
             nothing
             but
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             Charity
             .
             But
             that
             either
             of
             them
             is
             reasonable
             enough
             ,
             
             may
             appear
             in
             the
             following
             considerations
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             had
             all
             this
             to
             justifie
             their
             practice
             :
             That
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             the
             great
             channels
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             *
             That
             this
             grace
             always
             descends
             upon
             them
             that
             do
             not
             hinder
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             certainly
             to
             Infants
             ;
             And
             some
             do
             expresly
             affirm
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             with
             certainty
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             Infants
             if
             they
             did
             receive
             Communion
             ,
             should
             also
             in
             so
             doing
             receive
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             :
             *
             That
             to
             Baptism
             there
             are
             many
             acts
             of
             predisposition
             required
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Communion
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             very
             well
             understands
             the
             obligation
             of
             these
             precepts
             ,
             supposes
             to
             children
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             those
             predispositions
             to
             either
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             fits
             every
             Commandment
             to
             a
             capable
             subject
             :
             *
             That
             there
             is
             something
             done
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             and
             something
             on
             ours
             ;
             that
             what
             belongs
             to
             us
             ,
             obliges
             us
             then
             when
             we
             can
             hear
             and
             understand
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             ;
             but
             that
             what
             is
             on
             Gods
             part
             is
             always
             ready
             to
             them
             that
             can
             receive
             it
             :
             *
             That
             Infants
             although
             they
             cannot
             alone
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             Church
             their
             Mother
             can
             bring
             them
             in
             her
             arms
             :
             *
             That
             they
             who
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             may
             also
             receive
             the
             sign
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             grace
             being
             conveyed
             to
             them
             in
             one
             Sacrament
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             imparted
             to
             them
             in
             the
             other
             :
             *
             That
             as
             they
             can
             be
             born
             again
             without
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             so
             they
             can
             be
             sed
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             what
             begins
             without
             their
             own
             actual
             choice
             ,
             may
             be
             renewed
             without
             their
             own
             actual
             desire
             :
             *
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             feared
             lest
             ,
             if
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             figurative
             speeches
             ,
             allegories
             and
             allusions
             ,
             and
             the
             injunction
             of
             certain
             dispositions
             ,
             the
             holy
             Communion
             be
             denied
             
             them
             ,
             a
             gap
             be
             opened
             upon
             equal
             pretences
             to
             deny
             them
             Baptism
             .
             *
             That
             since
             the
             Jewish
             Infants
             being
             circumcised
             ,
             is
             used
             as
             an
             argument
             that
             they
             might
             be
             baptized
             their
             eating
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             may
             also
             be
             a
             competent
             warrant
             to
             eat
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             which
             also
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             sacrificed
             Lamb
             is
             represented
             as
             offered
             and
             slain
             for
             them
             .
             Now
             The
             Church
             having
             such
             fair
             probabilities
             and
             prudential
             motives
             ,
             and
             no
             prohibition
             ,
             is
             she
             shall
             use
             her
             power
             to
             the
             purposes
             of
             kindnesses
             and
             charity
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             reproved
             ,
             lest
             without
             necessity
             we
             condemn
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Modern
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
             and
             South
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             especially
             since
             without
             all
             dispositions
             Infants
             are
             baptized
             ;
             there
             is
             less
             reason
             why
             they
             may
             not
             be
             communicated
             ,
             having
             already
             received
             some
             real
             dispositions
             towards
             this
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             certainly
             something
             towards
             the
             other
             :
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             refusing
             to
             communicate
             Infants
             entred
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             an
             unwarrantable
             ground
             .
             For
             though
             it
             was
             confessed
             that
             the
             Communion
             would
             do
             them
             benefit
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             denied
             to
             them
             then
             when
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             entred
             ,
             
             upon
             pretence
             lest
             by
             puking
             up
             the
             holy
             Symbols
             the
             Sacrament
             should
             be
             dishonoured
             ;
             which
             indeed
             ,
             though
             that
             Doctrine
             were
             true
             ,
             were
             infinitely
             unreasonable
             ;
             as
             supposing
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             suffered
             his
             body
             to
             be
             broken
             upon
             the
             Cross
             that
             he
             might
             convey
             grace
             to
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             would
             refuse
             to
             expose
             the
             symbols
             to
             the
             accidents
             of
             a
             childs
             stomach
             ,
             and
             rather
             deny
             them
             that
             grace
             than
             endure
             that
             sight
             ;
             who
             yet
             does
             daily
             suffer
             mice
             and
             mouldiness
             to
             do
             worse
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             that
             without
             interest
             and
             partiality
             deny
             to
             communicate
             Infants
             ,
             can
             consider
             that
             Infants
             being
             in
             Baptism
             admitted
             to
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             their
             portion
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             can
             have
             upon
             them
             no
             necessity
             to
             be
             communicated
             .
             For
             by
             their
             first
             Sacrament
             they
             are
             drawn
             from
             their
             meer
             natural
             state
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             adoption
             of
             Sons
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             second
             Sacrament
             alone
             they
             can
             go
             no
             further
             :
             *
             That
             although
             the
             first
             grace
             which
             is
             given
             in
             Baptism
             be
             given
             them
             as
             their
             first
             being
             ,
             yet
             the
             second
             graces
             are
             given
             to
             us
             upon
             other
             accounts
             ,
             even
             for
             well
             using
             the
             first
             free
             grace
             :
             *
             That
             in
             Baptism
             there
             were
             promises
             made
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             personally
             accepted
             and
             verified
             before
             any
             new
             grace
             can
             be
             Sacramentally
             imparted
             :
             *
             That
             it
             was
             necessity
             which
             gave
             them
             Baptism
             before
             their
             Reason
             ;
             and
             that
             necessity
             heing
             served
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             profit
             in
             proceeding
             upon
             the
             same
             method
             without
             the
             same
             reason
             :
             *
             That
             Baptism
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             new
             born
             ,
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             birth
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             but
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             them
             that
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             *
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             lists
             to
             be
             contentious
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             say
             as
             St.
             Paul
             did
             ,
             
               We
               have
               no
               such
               custom
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             these
             probabilities
             on
             both
             sides
             may
             both
             of
             them
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             prevail
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             former
             determination
             :
             For
             by
             the
             first
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             to
             communicate
             Infants
             is
             lawful
             ;
             but
             the
             second
             proves
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             :
             for
             having
             in
             baptism
             received
             sufficient
             
             title
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             who
             before
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             cannot
             sin
             and
             cannot
             fall
             from
             the
             grace
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             to
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             which
             is
             for
             their
             reparation
             and
             security
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             case
             the
             present
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             our
             rule
             and
             measure
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             determination
             of
             the
             Article
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Whether
             Innocents
             ,
             Fools
             ,
             and
             Mad-men
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             TO
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             fools
             can
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             kept
             innocent
             ,
             the
             Church
             did
             never
             deny
             it
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             unless
             they
             be
             capable
             of
             love
             and
             obedience
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             they
             must
             in
             no
             case
             be
             admitted
             .
             A
             vicious
             fool
             is
             intolerable
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             knows
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             taught
             any
             thing
             ,
             must
             be
             permitted
             to
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             and
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             Laws
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             part
             of
             a
             Society
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Communion
             .
             If
             he
             can
             but
             learn
             so
             much
             that
             it
             is
             good
             for
             his
             soul
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             desire
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             can
             in
             any
             degree
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             not
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             cannot
             discern
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             but
             ●ndifferently
             
             likes
             and
             does
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             mercy
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             him
             in
             the
             last
             account
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             does
             that
             which
             is
             materially
             evil
             ,
             and
             cannot
             discern
             what
             is
             spiritually
             good
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             be
             admitted
             so
             much
             as
             to
             the
             Symbols
             of
             the
             divine
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             But
             concerning
             
               Mad
               men
            
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             to
             answer
             with
             a
             distinction
             .
             If
             from
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             debauchery
             they
             entred
             into
             their
             madness
             ,
             their
             case
             is
             sad
             and
             infinitely
             to
             be
             deplored
             ;
             but
             their
             debt-books
             are
             sealed
             up
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             dead
             men
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             restored
             to
             reason
             they
             cannot
             be
             restored
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             men
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             they
             may
             in
             their
             intervals
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             will
             not
             use
             the
             Sacrament
             irreverently
             ,
             be
             communicated
             .
             For
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             abides
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             accident
             of
             nature
             can
             destroy
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             impresses
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             wills
             can
             do
             that
             .
          
           
             For
             in
             these
             cases
             it
             is
             a
             good
             rule
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             use
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             
               Whoever
               can
               communicate
               spiritually
               ,
               may
               be
               admitted
               to
               communicate
               Sacramenttally
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             can
             desire
             it
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             rejected
             :
             And
             therefore
             good
             men
             falling
             into
             this
             calamity
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             any
             ease
             from
             their
             sadnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             can
             return
             to
             words
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             composed
             thoughts
             ,
             though
             but
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             though
             but
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ministery
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             whoever
             can
             hinder
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             do
             not
             only
             not
             hinder
             it
             ,
             but
             actually
             dispose
             themselves
             to
             it
             :
             For
             if
             they
             can
             do
             evil
             ,
             they
             can
             and
             ought
             to
             do
             good
             ;
             and
             therefore
             vicious
             madmen
             having
             been
             and
             still
             remaining
             in
             a
             state
             of
             evil
             ,
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             till
             they
             do
             good
             ;
             and
             therefore
             never
             while
             their
             madnesse
             remains
             .
             The
             godly
             man
             that
             is
             so
             afflicted
             may
             ;
             but
             yet
             not
             till
             the
             fire
             that
             was
             hidden
             makes
             some
             actual
             and
             bright
             emissions
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             lastly
             ,
             For
             others
             who
             are
             of
             a
             probable
             life
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             or
             no
             ;
             because
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             whether
             he
             that
             comes
             with
             that
             sadnesse
             be
             capable
             or
             no
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             whether
             he
             does
             well
             or
             ill
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             determine
             himself
             by
             accidents
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             prudential
             considerations
             ,
             having
             one
             eye
             upon
             the
             designs
             and
             compliances
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             upon
             the
             reverence
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             the
             case
             is
             in
             all
             things
             alike
             with
             dying
             persons
             ,
             past
             the
             use
             of
             speech
             and
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Of
             actual
             faith
             as
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             disposition
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             BEsides
             the
             faith
             that
             is
             previous
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             or
             is
             wrapped
             up
             in
             the
             offices
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             admitted
             only
             such
             persons
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             whom
             she
             called
             Fideles
             or
             Faithful
             ,
             by
             a
             propriety
             or
             singularity
             and
             eminency
             of
             appellation
             .
             They
             accounted
             it
             not
             enough
             barely
             to
             believe
             or
             to
             be
             professors
             ;
             for
             the
             penitents
             ,
             and
             the
             lapsed
             and
             the
             Catechumens
             were
             so
             ;
             but
             they
             meant
             ,
             such
             persons
             whose
             faith
             was
             operative
             and
             alive
             and
             justifying
             ;
             such
             men
             whose
             faith
             had
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             overcome
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             conquered
             their
             spiritual
             enemy
             ;
             such
             who
             by
             faith
             were
             real
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             disciples
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             subjects
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             obedient
             to
             his
             institution
             .
             Such
             a
             faith
             as
             this
             is
             indeed
             necessary
             to
             every
             worthy
             communicant
             ;
             because
             without
             such
             a
             faith
             a
             Christian
             is
             no
             more
             but
             a
             name
             ;
             but
             the
             man
             is
             dead
             ;
             and
             dead
             men
             eat
             not
             .
             Of
             this
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             take
             strict
             and
             severe
             accounts
             :
             which
             we
             shall
             best
             do
             by
             the
             following
             measures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             true
             Christian
             believer
             must
             consent
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             his
             belief
             by
             an
             assent
             firmer
             than
             can
             be
             naturally
             produced
             from
             the
             ordinary
             arguments
             
             of
             his
             persuasion
             .
             Men
             believe
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             taught
             it
             in
             their
             child-hood
             ,
             and
             they
             inquire
             no
             further
             in
             their
             age
             :
             their
             Parents
             and
             their
             Priests
             ,
             the
             laws
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Country
             make
             up
             the
             demonstration
             ;
             but
             because
             their
             faith
             is
             no
             stronger
             than
             to
             be
             the
             daughter
             of
             such
             arguments
             ,
             we
             find
             they
             commonly
             live
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             neither
             believe
             nor
             care
             whether
             it
             were
             so
             or
             no.
             The
             confidence
             of
             the
             article
             makes
             them
             not
             to
             leave
             off
             violently
             to
             pursue
             the
             interests
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             and
             labour
             for
             the
             other
             .
             Before
             this
             faith
             can
             enable
             them
             to
             resist
             a
             temptation
             they
             must
             derive
             their
             assent
             from
             principles
             of
             another
             nature
             ;
             and
             therefore
             because
             few
             men
             can
             dispute
             it
             with
             arguments
             invincible
             and
             demonstrative
             and
             such
             as
             are
             naturally
             apt
             to
             produce
             the
             most
             perfect
             assent
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             these
             men
             of
             all
             other
             should
             believe
             it
             because
             it
             is
             said
             to
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             rely
             upon
             it
             because
             it
             brings
             to
             God
             ,
             trust
             it
             because
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             acknowledge
             it
             certain
             because
             it
             is
             excellent
             ;
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             act
             of
             the
             will
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             love
             in
             it
             as
             discourse
             .
          
           
             For
             he
             that
             only
             consents
             to
             an
             article
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             is
             indeed
             convinced
             ,
             but
             hath
             no
             excellency
             in
             his
             faith
             but
             what
             is
             natural
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             gracious
             and
             moral
             :
             true
             Christian
             faith
             must
             have
             in
             it
             something
             of
             obscurity
             ,
             something
             that
             must
             be
             made
             up
             by
             duty
             and
             by
             obedience
             :
             but
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             this
             ;
             we
             must
             trust
             the
             evidence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             Gods
             testimony
             must
             be
             clear
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             in
             all
             other
             senses
             not
             clear
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             trust
             the
             article
             because
             
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             must
             have
             in
             it
             an
             excellency
             which
             God
             loves
             and
             that
             he
             will
             reward
             .
             In
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             highly
             considerable
             that
             the
             greatest
             argument
             to
             prove
             our
             Religion
             ,
             is
             the
             goodness
             and
             the
             holiness
             of
             it
             :
             it
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             peace
             and
             friendships
             ,
             content
             and
             comfort
             ,
             which
             unites
             all
             relations
             and
             endears
             the
             relatives
             ,
             it
             relieves
             the
             needy
             and
             defends
             the
             widdow
             ,
             it
             ends
             strife
             and
             makes
             love
             endless
             ;
             all
             other
             arguments
             can
             be
             opposed
             and
             tempted
             by
             wit
             and
             malice
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Religion
             no
             man
             can
             speak
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             greatest
             argument
             is
             that
             which
             moves
             love
             intending
             by
             love
             to
             convince
             the
             understanding
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             for
             others
             who
             can
             enquire
             better
             ;
             their
             inquiries
             also
             must
             be
             modest
             and
             humble
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             designes
             of
             God
             :
             they
             must
             not
             disbelieve
             an
             article
             in
             Christianity
             which
             is
             not
             proved
             like
             a
             conclusion
             in
             Geometry
             ;
             they
             must
             not
             be
             witty
             to
             object
             ,
             and
             curious
             to
             enquire
             beyond
             their
             limit
             :
             for
             some
             are
             so
             ingeniously
             miserable
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             believe
             a
             proposition
             in
             Divinity
             if
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             said
             against
             it
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             credulous
             enough
             in
             all
             the
             affairs
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             but
             impenetrable
             by
             a
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             they
             will
             believe
             the
             word
             of
             a
             man
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             their
             neighbour
             ;
             but
             a
             promise
             of
             Scripture
             signifies
             nothing
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             like
             a
             proposition
             in
             the
             Metaphysicks
             .
             If
             Sempronius
             tell
             them
             a
             story
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             if
             he
             be
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             narrative
             be
             probable
             :
             but
             though
             Religion
             be
             taught
             by
             many
             excellent
             men
             who
             gave
             their
             lives
             for
             a
             testimony
             ,
             this
             shall
             not
             passe
             for
             truth
             till
             there
             is
             no
             objection
             left
             to
             stand
             against
             it
             .
             The
             reason
             
             of
             these
             things
             is
             plain
             :
             they
             do
             not
             love
             the
             thing
             ;
             their
             interest
             is
             against
             it
             :
             they
             have
             no
             joy
             in
             Religion
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             willing
             and
             desirous
             that
             the
             things
             shall
             appear
             true
             .
             When
             love
             is
             the
             principle
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             easie
             to
             the
             understanding
             ,
             the
             objections
             are
             nothing
             ,
             the
             arguments
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Preachers
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
             Faith
             assents
             to
             the
             revelations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             they
             are
             well
             proved
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             excellent
             things
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             my
             reason
             is
             convinced
             ;
             but
             my
             reason
             yields
             upon
             the
             fairer
             termes
             because
             my
             affections
             are
             gained
             .
             For
             if
             faith
             were
             an
             assent
             to
             an
             article
             but
             just
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             demonstrated
             ,
             then
             faith
             were
             no
             vertue
             ,
             and
             infidelity
             were
             no
             sin
             ;
             because
             in
             this
             there
             is
             no
             choice
             ,
             and
             no
             refusal
             :
             but
             where
             that
             which
             is
             probable
             is
             also
             naturally
             indemonstrable
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             conclusion
             is
             that
             in
             which
             we
             must
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             which
             we
             must
             earnestly
             contend
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             which
             we
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             which
             we
             must
             be
             ready
             to
             die
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             understanding
             observing
             the
             credibility
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             being
             pleased
             with
             the
             excellency
             ,
             they
             produce
             a
             zeal
             of
             belief
             ,
             because
             they
             together
             make
             up
             the
             demonstration
             .
             For
             a
             reason
             can
             be
             opposed
             by
             a
             reason
             ,
             and
             an
             argument
             by
             an
             argument
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             love
             my
             Religion
             ,
             nothing
             can
             take
             me
             from
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             more
             useful
             and
             more
             amiable
             ,
             more
             perfective
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             heaven
             and
             immortality
             ,
             and
             a
             kingdom
             and
             a
             crown
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             things
             and
             all
             glories
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             faith
             which
             disposes
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             must
             have
             in
             it
             a
             fulness
             of
             confidence
             and
             relying
             upon
             God
             ,
             a
             trusting
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             real
             expectation
             
             of
             the
             event
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             God
             hath
             promised
             sufficien●
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             to
             them
             that
             serve
             him
             .
             They
             who
             have
             great
             revenues
             and
             full
             bags
             can
             easily
             trust
             this
             promise
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             hast
             neither
             mony
             nor
             friends
             ,
             if
             the
             labour
             of
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             successe
             of
             thy
             labour
             fails
             thee
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             then
             ?
             Can
             you
             then
             relie
             upon
             the
             promise
             ?
             What
             means
             your
             melancholy
             and
             your
             fear
             ,
             your
             frequent
             sighs
             and
             the
             calling
             of
             your self
             miserable
             and
             undone
             ?
             Can
             God
             only
             help
             with
             means
             ?
             or
             cannot
             he
             also
             make
             the
             means
             ,
             or
             help
             without
             them
             ;
             or
             see
             them
             when
             you
             see
             them
             not
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             that
             you
             fear
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             promised
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             just
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             willing
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             able
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             doubt
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             at
             all
             doubt
             of
             his
             willingness
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             were
             not
             able
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             Almighty
             ;
             if
             he
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             ,
             then
             he
             were
             not
             just
             :
             and
             he
             that
             suspects
             that
             ,
             hath
             neither
             faith
             nor
             love
             for
             God
             ,
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             faith
             never
             distrusts
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             most
             glories
             to
             communicate
             him self
             to
             mankind
             .
             If
             yet
             your
             fear
             objects
             and
             sayes
             that
             all
             is
             well
             on
             Gods
             part
             ;
             but
             you
             have
             provoked
             him
             by
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             have
             lost
             all
             title
             to
             the
             promise
             ;
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             against
             that
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             must
             speedily
             repent
             and
             amend
             your
             fault
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             will
             be
             quickly
             well
             on
             your
             part
             also
             ,
             and
             your
             faith
             will
             have
             no
             objection
             ,
             and
             your
             fears
             will
             have
             no
             excuse
             .
             When
             the
             glutton
             Apicius
             had
             spent
             a
             vast
             revenue
             in
             his
             prodigious
             feastings
             ,
             he
             kill'd
             himself
             for
             fear
             of
             starving
             :
             but
             if
             Caesar
             had
             promised
             to
             give
             him
             all
             Sicily
             or
             the
             revenues
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             beast
             would
             have
             lived
             and
             eaten
             .
             But
             the
             promises
             of
             
             God
             give
             to
             many
             of
             us
             no
             security
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             promise
             of
             our
             rich
             friend
             ,
             who
             yet
             may
             be
             disabled
             ,
             or
             may
             break
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             die
             .
             *
             But
             let
             us
             trie
             again
             .
             *
          
           
             God
             hath
             promised
             that
             
               all
               things
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             Do
             we
             believe
             that
             our
             present
             affliction
             will
             do
             so
             ?
             Will
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             goods
             ,
             the
             diminution
             of
             our
             revenue
             ,
             the
             amission
             of
             our
             honour
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             our
             eldest
             son
             ,
             the
             unkindness
             of
             a
             husband
             ,
             the
             frown
             of
             our
             Prince
             ,
             the
             defeating
             of
             our
             secular
             hopes
             ,
             the
             unprosperous
             event
             of
             our
             imployment
             ?
             Do
             we
             find
             that
             our
             faith
             is
             right
             enough
             really
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             these
             things
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             Gods
             order
             and
             method
             of
             doing
             good
             to
             us
             by
             these
             unpleasing
             instruments
             ?
             Can
             we
             rejoyce
             under
             the
             mercy
             by
             the
             joys
             of
             believing
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             we
             groan
             under
             the
             affliction
             by
             the
             passions
             of
             sense
             ?
             Do
             we
             observe
             the
             design
             of
             cure
             ,
             when
             we
             feel
             the
             pain
             and
             the
             smart
             ?
             Are
             we
             patient
             under
             the
             evil
             ,
             
             being
             supported
             by
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             good
             which
             is
             promised
             to
             follow
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             its
             best
             indication
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             tells
             that
             when
             the
             cowards
             of
             Lacedaemon
             depicted
             upon
             their
             shields
             the
             most
             terrible
             beasts
             they
             could
             imagine
             ,
             their
             design
             was
             to
             affright
             their
             enemies
             that
             they
             might
             not
             come
             to
             a
             close
             fight
             ;
             they
             would
             fain
             have
             made
             their
             enemies
             afraid
             ;
             because
             themselves
             were
             so
             .
             Which
             when
             Lacon
             espied
             ,
             he
             painted
             upon
             a
             great
             shield
             nothing
             but
             a
             little
             fly
             for
             his
             device
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             who
             said
             he
             did
             it
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             noted
             in
             the
             battle
             ,
             he
             answered
             ;
             yea
             but
             I
             mean
             to
             come
             so
             neer
             the
             enemy
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             see
             the
             little
             fly
             .
             This
             is
             our
             case
             ,
             our
             afflictions
             seem
             to
             us
             like
             Gorgons
             
             heads
             ,
             Lions
             and
             Tigres
             ,
             things
             terrible
             in
             picture
             ,
             but
             intolerable
             in
             their
             fury
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             come
             neer
             and
             consider
             them
             in
             all
             the
             circumstances
             ;
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             a
             fly
             upon
             a
             shield
             ,
             they
             cannot
             hurt
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             affright
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             remember
             that
             they
             are
             conducted
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             care
             and
             the
             impresse
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             method
             and
             order
             of
             a
             blessing
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sanctified
             and
             eased
             by
             a
             promise
             ;
             
             and
             that
             a
             present
             ease
             it
             may
             be
             would
             prove
             a
             future
             infelicity
             .
             If
             our
             faith
             did
             rely
             upon
             the
             promise
             ,
             all
             this
             were
             nothing
             ;
             but
             our
             want
             of
             faith
             does
             cause
             all
             the
             excesse
             of
             trouble
             .
             For
             the
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             sick
             ,
             or
             crossed
             in
             our
             designs
             ,
             or
             deprived
             of
             our
             children
             ,
             this
             we
             feel
             and
             mourn
             for
             :
             but
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             all
             this
             may
             not
             ,
             or
             be
             not
             intended
             to
             bring
             good
             to
             us
             ?
             Not
             whether
             God
             smiles
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             to
             what
             purposes
             he
             smiles
             ?
             Not
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             evil
             ,
             but
             whether
             this
             evil
             will
             not
             bring
             good
             to
             us
             ?
             If
             we
             do
             believe
             ,
             why
             are
             we
             without
             comfort
             and
             without
             patience
             ?
             If
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             where
             is
             our
             faith
             ?
          
           
             And
             why
             does
             any
             of
             us
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             if
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             will
             be
             for
             our
             good
             ?
             but
             if
             we
             do
             think
             it
             will
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             not
             think
             so
             of
             our
             crosse
             ?
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             that
             every
             thing
             shall
             .
             Cannot
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             do
             good
             as
             well
             as
             the
             bread
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             he
             as
             good
             in
             his
             discipline
             as
             in
             his
             provision
             ?
             Is
             not
             he
             the
             same
             in
             his
             School
             as
             at
             his
             Table
             ?
             Is
             not
             his
             physick
             as
             wholesome
             as
             his
             food
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             reason
             ,
             but
             plainly
             our
             want
             of
             faith
             that
             makes
             us
             think
             otherwise
             .
             Faith
             is
             the
             great
             magazine
             of
             all
             the
             graces
             and
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Devil
             
             endeavours
             to
             corrupt
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             by
             intermingling
             errours
             ,
             the
             sincerity
             of
             it
             by
             hypocrisie
             ,
             the
             ingenuity
             of
             it
             by
             interest
             ,
             the
             comforts
             of
             it
             by
             doubting
             ,
             the
             confidences
             of
             it
             by
             objections
             and
             secular
             experiences
             and
             present
             considerations
             ;
             by
             adherence
             to
             humane
             confidences
             ,
             and
             little
             sanctuaries
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             fallibilities
             of
             men
             .
             *
             When
             Xerxes
             had
             a
             great
             army
             to
             conduct
             ,
             and
             great
             successes
             to
             desire
             ,
             and
             various
             contingencies
             to
             expect
             ,
             he
             left
             off
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             Country
             gods
             ,
             forsook
             Jupiter
             and
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             in
             Lydia
             espying
             a
             goodly
             Platan
             tree
             ,
             tall
             and
             strait
             and
             spread
             ,
             he
             encamped
             all
             his
             army
             in
             the
             fields
             about
             it
             ,
             hung
             up
             bracelets
             and
             coronets
             upon
             the
             branches
             ,
             and
             with
             costly
             offerings
             made
             his
             petitions
             to
             the
             beauteous
             tree
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             march'd
             away
             he
             left
             a
             guard
             upon
             his
             God
             ,
             lest
             any
             thing
             should
             do
             injury
             to
             the
             plant
             of
             which
             he
             begged
             to
             be
             defended
             from
             all
             injury
             .
             By
             such
             follies
             as
             these
             does
             the
             Devil
             endeavour
             to
             deflour
             our
             holy
             faith
             and
             confidences
             in
             God
             :
             we
             trust
             in
             man
             who
             cannot
             trust
             himself
             ;
             we
             relie
             upon
             riches
             ,
             that
             relie
             upon
             nothing
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             no
             stabiliment
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             foundation
             ;
             but
             are
             like
             atoms
             in
             the
             air
             ;
             the
             things
             them●elves
             can
             bear
             no
             weight
             ,
             a●d
             the
             foundation
             cannot
             bear
             them
             .
             In
             our
             afflictions
             we
             look
             for
             comfort
             from
             wine
             or
             company
             ,
             from
             a
             friend
             that
             talkes
             well
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             brings
             us
             present
             ease
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             look
             not
             into
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             which
             are
             the
             store
             houses
             of
             comfort
             ;
             and
             like
             the
             dogs
             at
             Hippocrene
             ,
             we
             lick
             the
             water
             drops
             that
             fall
             upon
             the
             ground
             and
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             fountain
             and
             the
             full
             vessels
             .
             These
             things
             are
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             order
             to
             our
             preparation
             
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             practice
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Christian
             Conversation
             :
             for
             the
             holy
             Communion
             is
             the
             summary
             and
             compendium
             of
             the
             Religion
             and
             duty
             of
             a
             whole
             life
             ;
             and
             as
             faith
             cannot
             be
             
               holy
               ,
               material
            
             and
             acceptable
             without
             it
             contain
             in
             it
             a
             real
             trust
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             a
             sufficient
             disposition
             to
             the
             receiving
             the
             divine
             mysteries
             unlesse
             upon
             this
             ground
             it
             be
             
               holy
               ,
               acceptable
            
             and
             material
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             faith
             which
             is
             a
             worthy
             preparatory
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             must
             be
             the
             actual
             principle
             and
             effective
             of
             a
             good
             life
             :
             a
             faith
             in
             the
             threatnings
             and
             in
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
             Who
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             and
             yet
             not
             believe
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               [
               Follow
               after
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               and
               holiness
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God
               ?
            
             
             ]
             and
             yet
             if
             we
             do
             believe
             it
             ,
             what
             do
             we
             think
             will
             become
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             neither
             follow
             peace
             nor
             holiness
             ,
             but
             follow
             our
             anger
             and
             pursue
             our
             lust
             ?
             If
             we
             do
             believe
             this
             ,
             we
             had
             need
             look
             about
             us
             and
             live
             at
             another
             rate
             than
             men
             commonly
             do
             .
             But
             we
             still
             remain
             peevish
             and
             angry
             ,
             malicious
             and
             unplacable
             ,
             apt
             to
             quarrel
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             lovers
             of
             money
             and
             lovers
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             careless
             of
             holiness
             and
             Religion
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             things
             fit
             only
             to
             be
             talked
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             Theological
             discourses
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             lives
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             care
             .
             
             It
             is
             expresly
             said
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ;
               He
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
               .
            
             Now
             if
             we
             observe
             what
             crouds
             of
             people
             in
             great
             Cities
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             penitent
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             the
             covetous
             and
             the
             proud
             ,
             the
             crafty
             Merch●nt
             from
             yesterdays
             
             fraud
             ,
             and
             the
             wanton
             fool
             from
             his
             last
             nights
             lust
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             perceive
             that
             not
             many
             men
             believe
             these
             words
             .
             He
             that
             sayes
             to
             me
             ,
             drink
             not
             this
             for
             it
             is
             poyson
             ,
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             law
             and
             an
             affrightment
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             not
             disobey
             him
             ,
             if
             I
             believe
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             did
             believe
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             I
             suppose
             we
             should
             as
             little
             dare
             to
             be
             damned
             as
             to
             be
             poyson'd
             .
             
             Our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             
               with
               what
               measure
               we
               mete
               to
               others
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               measured
               to
               us
               again
            
             ;
             but
             who
             almost
             believes
             this
             ,
             and
             considers
             what
             it
             means
             ?
             Will
             you
             be
             content
             that
             God
             should
             despise
             you
             as
             you
             despise
             your
             brother
             ?
             that
             he
             should
             be
             as
             soon
             angry
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             with
             him
             ?
             that
             he
             should
             strike
             you
             as
             hastily
             ,
             and
             as
             seldom
             pardon
             you
             ,
             and
             never
             bare
             with
             your
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             as
             seldom
             interpret
             fairly
             what
             you
             say
             or
             do
             ,
             and
             be
             revenged
             as
             frequently
             as
             you
             would
             be
             ?
             And
             what
             think
             we
             of
             these
             sayings
             [
             
               Into
               the
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               there
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               enter
               any
               thing
               that
               defileth
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               prophaneth
               ,
               neither
               whatsoever
               worketh
               abomination
               ,
               or
               maketh
               a
               lie
               ?
            
             ]
             Do
             men
             believe
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             doing
             these
             things
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             for
             all
             these
             terrible
             sayings
             ?
             [
             
               Now
               the
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               are
               manifest
               ,
            
             
             
               adultery
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               uncleanness
               ,
               lasciviousness
               ,
               &c.
               of
               which
               I
               tell
               you
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               do
               such
               th●ngs
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             Certainly
             if
             we
             did
             believe
             that
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             in
             earnest
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             account
             fornication
             such
             a
             decent
             crime
             ,
             so
             fashionable
             and
             harmless
             ;
             or
             make
             such
             a
             maygame
             of
             the
             fearful
             lectures
             of
             damnation
             .
             For
             if
             these
             words
             be
             true
             ;
             will
             men
             leave
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             are
             they
             resolved
             to
             suffer
             damnation
             ,
             as
             being
             lesse
             troublesome
             than
             to
             quit
             their
             vain
             Mistresses
             ?
             surely
             that
             's
             not
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             some
             little
             subterfuges
             and
             illusions
             to
             trust
             to
             .
             They
             say
             
             they
             will
             relie
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             Well
             they
             may
             ;
             if
             in
             
               well
               doing
               they
               commit
               their
               souls
               to
               him
               as
               to
               a
               faithful
               Creator
            
             :
             but
             will
             they
             make
             God
             their
             enemy
             ,
             and
             then
             trust
             in
             him
             while
             he
             remains
             so
             ?
             That
             will
             prove
             an
             intollerable
             experiment
             ;
             for
             so
             said
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             caused
             his
             name
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             to
             the
             host
             of
             Israel
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               merciful
               and
               gracious
               :
            
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             added
             ;
             
               and
               that
               will
               by
               no
               means
               quit
               the
               guilty
               .
            
             By
             no
             means
             ?
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             let
             us
             believe
             that
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             For
             the
             passion
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             intercession
             of
             our
             high
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             saying
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             absolution
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             none
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             together
             shall
             do
             him
             no
             good
             that
             remains
             guilty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             forsake
             his
             sin
             .
             If
             we
             had
             faith
             we
             should
             believe
             this
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             with
             an
             actual
             guiltiness
             of
             many
             crimes
             ,
             and
             in
             confidence
             of
             pardon
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             truth
             of
             Divine
             relations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             here
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             in
             this
             case
             can
             hope
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             the
             necessities
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             upon
             pretence
             of
             being
             saved
             by
             his
             faith
             .
             For
             if
             the
             case
             be
             thus
             ;
             these
             men
             have
             it
             not
             .
             For
             he
             that
             believes
             in
             God
             ,
             believes
             his
             words
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             very
             terrible
             to
             all
             evil
             persons
             :
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             nothing
             can
             avail
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             nothing
             but
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             but
             faith
             working
             by
             charity
             :
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             God.
             Wicked
             men
             therefore
             can
             never
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             their
             faith
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             faith
             to
             be
             
             worthy
             Communicants
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             it
             not
             .
             Who
             then
             can
             ?
          
           
             He
             only
             by
             his
             faith
             is
             worthily
             disposed
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             faith
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             faith
             lives
             a
             life
             of
             grace
             ;
             whose
             faith
             is
             to
             him
             a
             magazine
             of
             holy
             principles
             ,
             whose
             faith
             endears
             obedience
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             nurse
             of
             a
             holy
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             a
             never
             failing
             charity
             .
             He
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             faith
             who
             by
             his
             faith
             is
             more
             than
             conquerour
             ;
             who
             resists
             the
             Devil
             and
             makes
             him
             flie
             ,
             and
             gives
             laws
             to
             his
             passions
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             obedient
             ;
             who
             by
             his
             faith
             overcomes
             the
             world
             and
             removes
             mountains
             ,
             the
             mountains
             of
             pride
             and
             vanity
             ,
             ambition
             and
             secular
             designs
             ;
             and
             whose
             faith
             casteth
             out
             Devils
             ,
             the
             Devil
             of
             lust
             and
             the
             Devil
             of
             intempe●ance
             ,
             the
             spirit
             that
             appears
             like
             a
             goat
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             that
             comes
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             swine
             :
             he
             whose
             faith
             opens
             the
             blind
             mans
             eyes
             and
             makes
             him
             to
             see
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cures
             the
             lame
             hypocrite
             and
             makes
             him
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             .
             For
             
               these
               signs
               shall
               follow
               them
               that
               believe
            
             (
             said
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             
             )
             and
             by
             these
             as
             by
             the
             wedding
             garment
             we
             are
             fitted
             to
             this
             heavenly
             Supper
             of
             the
             King.
             In
             short
             ,
             for
             what
             ever
             end
             faith
             is
             designed
             ,
             whatever
             propositions
             it
             intends
             to
             perswade
             ,
             to
             what
             duties
             soever
             it
             does
             engage
             ,
             to
             what
             state
             of
             things
             soever
             it
             ought
             to
             efform
             us
             ,
             and
             whithersoever
             the
             nature
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             grace
             does
             drive
             us
             ,
             thither
             we
             must
             go
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             all
             those
             things
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             we
             must
             direct
             all
             our
             actions
             and
             designs
             .
             For
             ●he
             nature
             of
             faith
             discovers
             it self
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             our
             Religion
             as
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             if
             we
             believe
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             good
             we
             shall
             labour
             for
             it
             ;
             if
             we
             think
             so
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             do
             so
             ;
             
             and
             if
             we
             run
             after
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             world
             and
             neglect
             our
             interest
             of
             heaven
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             account
             to
             be
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             threatnings
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             heaven
             is
             not
             so
             considerable
             as
             those
             sottish
             pleasures
             and
             t●ifling
             regards
             for
             which
             all
             pains
             is
             too
             much
             ,
             though
             we
             think
             all
             labour
             and
             all
             passion
             is
             too
             little
             .
             *
             Plutar●h
             tells
             that
             when
             poverty
             desired
             to
             have
             a
             childe
             she
             lay
             with
             the
             God
             Porus
             their
             God
             of
             plen●y
             ,
             and
             she
             proved
             with
             childe
             and
             brought
             forth
             Love
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             intended
             to
             represent
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Divine
             love
             ;
             
             it
             is
             born
             of
             a
             rich
             Father
             and
             a
             poor
             mother
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             from
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             and
             a
             value
             of
             God
             ;
             an
             emptiness
             of
             secular
             affections
             and
             a
             great
             estimate
             of
             wisdom
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             God
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             garden
             ,
             and
             the
             wealth
             of
             his
             treasure
             ,
             and
             the
             meat
             of
             his
             Table
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             are
             not
             gustful
             and
             delicious
             ,
             because
             we
             dote
             upon
             mushromes
             and
             colliquintida
             .
             But
             as
             Manna
             was
             given
             in
             the
             desart
             and
             it
             became
             pleasant
             when
             they
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             eat
             :
             So
             it
             is
             in
             ●he
             sweetnesses
             of
             Religion
             ;
             we
             cannot
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             banquets
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             unlesse
             our
             souls
             dwell
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             the
             pleasures
             and
             appetites
             of
             ●he
             world
             may
             not
             prepossesse
             our
             palates
             and
             debauch
             our
             reasonings
             .
             
             And
             this
             was
             mysterio●sly
             spoken
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               The
               broad
               places
               of
               the
               wilderness
               shall
               wax
               fat
               ,
               and
               the
               hills
               shall
               be
               en●ircled
               with
               joy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whatsoever
             ●s
             barren
             and
             desolate
             ,
             not
             full
             of
             the
             things
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             inebriated
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Religion
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             faith
             and
             holy
             expectations
             .
             But
             the
             
             love
             of
             mony
             and
             the
             love
             of
             pleasures
             are
             the
             intrigues
             and
             fetters
             to
             the
             understanding
             ;
             but
             he
             only
             is
             a
             faithful
             man
             who
             *
             restrains
             his
             passions
             and
             despises
             the
             world
             and
             rectifies
             his
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             believe
             a
             right
             ,
             and
             put
             that
             value
             upon
             Religion
             as
             that
             it
             become
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             our
             spirit
             and
             the
             great
             object
             of
             all
             our
             passionate
             desires
             ;
             pride
             and
             prejudice
             are
             the
             Parents
             of
             misbelief
             ,
             but
             humility
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             first
             bear
             faith
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             then
             upon
             their
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Of
             the
             proper
             and
             Specifick
             work
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             am
             to
             enquire
             into
             two
             practical
             questions
             .
             1.
             
             What
             stresse
             is
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             faith
             in
             this
             Mystery
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             much
             is
             every
             one
             bound
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             article
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             before
             he
             can
             be
             accounted
             competently
             prepared
             in
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             faith
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             the
             use
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ?
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             purposes
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             truth
             it
             is
             said
             that
             in
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             we
             receive
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ?
          
           
             
               How
               much
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               believe
               of
               this
               mystery
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               should
               follow
               the
               usual
               opinions
               ,
               I
               should
               say
               that
               to
               this
               preparatory
               faith
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               believe
               all
               the
               niceties
               and
               mysteriousnesse
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
               Men
               have
               introduced
               new
               opinions
               and
               turned
               the
               key
               in
               this
               lock
               so
               often
               till
               it
               cannot
               be
               either
               opened
               or
               shut
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               unravel'd
               the
               clue
               so
               long
               till
               they
               have
               intangled
               it
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               reason
               is
               made
               blind
               by
               staring
               at
               what
               she
               never
               can
               perceive
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               article
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               made
               an
               objection
               and
               temptation
               even
               to
               faith
               it self
               ;
               and
               such
               things
               are
               taught
               by
               some
               Churches
               and
               some
               Schooles
               of
               learning
               ,
               which
               no
               Philosophy
               did
               ever
               teach
               ,
               no
               Religion
               ever
               did
               reveal
               ,
               no
               prophet
               ever
               preach
               ,
               and
               which
               no
               faith
               ever
               can
               receive
               :
               I
               mean
               it
               in
               the
               prodigious
               article
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               
               which
               I
               am
               not
               here
               to
               confute
               ,
               but
               to
               reprove
               upon
               practical
               considerations
               ;
               and
               to
               consider
               those
               things
               that
               may
               make
               us
               better
               ,
               and
               not
               strive
               to
               prevail
               in
               disputation
               .
               That
               therefore
               we
               may
               know
               the
               proper
               offices
               of
               faith
               in
               the
               believing
               what
               relates
               to
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               I
               shall
               describe
               it
               in
               several
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               faith
               to
               believe
               any
               
               thing
               against
               our
               sense
               ;
               what
               we
               see
               and
               taste
               to
               be
               bread
               ,
               what
               we
               see
               and
               taste
               and
               smell
               to
               be
               wine
               ,
               no
               faith
               can
               engage
               us
               to
               believe
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               by
               our
               senses
               Christianity
               it self
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               Articles
               of
               our
               belief
               were
               known
               by
               them
               who
               from
               that
               evidence
               conveyed
               them
               to
               us
               by
               their
               testimony
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               perception
               of
               sense
               were
               not
               finally
               to
               be
               relied
               upon
               ,
               
               Miracles
               could
               never
               be
               a
               demonstration
               ,
               nor
               any
               strange
               event
               prove
               an
               unknown
               proposition
               :
               for
               the
               Miracle
               can
               never
               prove
               the
               Article
               ,
               unless
               our
               eyes
               or
               hands
               approve
               the
               miracle
               ;
               and
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christs
               person
               ,
               and
               his
               mission
               and
               his
               power
               could
               never
               have
               been
               proved
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               resurrection
               was
               certain
               and
               evident
               to
               the
               eyes
               and
               hands
               of
               so
               many
               witnesses
               .
               Thus
               Christ
               to
               his
               Apostles
               proved
               himself
               to
               be
               no
               spirit
               ,
               by
               exposing
               his
               flesh
               and
               bones
               to
               be
               felt
               ;
               and
               he
               wrought
               faith
               in
               St.
               Thomas
               by
               his
               fingers
               ends
               ;
               the
               wounds
               that
               he
               saw
               and
               felt
               were
               the
               demonstrations
               of
               his
               faith
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               the
               Valentinians
               and
               Marcionites
               ,
               who
               said
               Christs
               body
               was
               phantastical
               ,
               were
               confused
               by
               no
               other
               argument
               but
               of
               sense
               :
               For
               sense
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               and
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               wise
               ;
               it
               can
               confute
               all
               pretences
               ,
               and
               reprove
               all
               deceitful
               subtilties
               ;
               it
               turns
               opinion
               into
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               doubts
               into
               certainty
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               first
               endearment
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               supply
               of
               all
               understanding
               :
               from
               what
               we
               see
               without
               ,
               we
               know
               what
               to
               believe
               within
               ;
               and
               no
               demonstration
               in
               the
               world
               can
               be
               greater
               than
               the
               evidence
               of
               sense
               .
               Our
               senses
               are
               the
               great
               arguments
               of
               vertue
               and
               vice
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               safe
               to
               rely
               upon
               that
               evidence
               ,
               we
               cannot
               tell
               what
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               is
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               that
               is
               born
               blind
               may
               as
               well
               have
               the
               true
               idea
               of
               colours
               ,
               
               as
               we
               could
               have
               of
               pain
               ,
               if
               our
               senses
               could
               not
               tell
               us
               certainly
               :
               and
               all
               those
               arguments
               from
               heaven
               by
               which
               God
               prevails
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               Oracles
               ,
               and
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               and
               still
               voices
               ,
               and
               loud
               thunders
               ,
               and
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               voice
               ,
               and
               messages
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               lights
               and
               Angels
               ,
               all
               were
               nothing
               ;
               for
               faith
               could
               not
               come
               by
               hearing
               ,
               if
               our
               hearing
               might
               be
               illusion
               .
               That
               therefore
               which
               all
               the
               world
               relies
               upon
               for
               their
               whole
               Religion
               ,
               that
               which
               to
               all
               the
               world
               is
               the
               great
               means
               and
               instrument
               of
               the
               glorification
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               our
               seeing
               of
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               eating
               his
               provisions
               ,
               and
               beholding
               his
               light
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               the
               great
               ministery
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               conduit
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               rely
               upon
               for
               this
               article
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               what
               our
               faith
               relies
               upon
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               she
               may
               not
               contradict
               in
               this
               .
               Tertullian
               said
               ,
               that
               [
               It
               is
               (
               not
               only
               unreasonable
               ,
               but
               )
               unlawful
               to
               contradict
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               sense
               ,
               lest
               the
               same
               question
               be
               made
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               lest
               it
               be
               suspected
               that
               he
               also
               might
               be
               deceived
               when
               he
               heard
               his
               Fathers
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ]
               That
               therefore
               which
               we
               see
               upon
               our
               Altars
               and
               Tables
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Priest
               handles
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Communicant
               does
               taste
               ,
               is
               bread
               and
               wine
               ;
               our
               senses
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               faith
               cannot
               be
               enjoined
               to
               believe
               it
               not
               to
               be
               so
               .
               Faith
               gives
               a
               new
               light
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               it
               does
               not
               put
               our
               eyes
               out
               ;
               and
               what
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               could
               never
               be
               intended
               as
               a
               snare
               to
               Religion
               ,
               or
               to
               engage
               us
               to
               believe
               a
               lie
               .
               Faith
               sees
               more
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               than
               the
               eye
               does
               ,
               and
               tastes
               more
               than
               the
               tongue
               does
               ,
               but
               nothing
               against
               it
               :
               and
               as
               God
               hath
               not
               two
               wills
               contradictory
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               so
               neither
               hath
               he
               given
               us
               two
               notices
               and
               
               perceptions
               of
               objects
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               is
               affirmative
               and
               the
               other
               negative
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whatsoever
               is
               against
               right
               reason
               ,
               that
               no
               faith
               can
               oblige
               us
               to
               believe
               .
               For
               although
               reason
               is
               not
               the
               positive
               and
               affirmative
               measures
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               God
               can
               do
               more
               than
               we
               can
               understand
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               ought
               to
               be
               larger
               than
               our
               reason
               ,
               and
               take
               something
               into
               her
               heart
               that
               reason
               can
               never
               take
               into
               her
               eye
               ;
               yet
               in
               all
               our
               Creed
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               against
               reason
               .
               If
               true
               reason
               justly
               contradicts
               an
               article
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
               
               In
               this
               there
               is
               no
               difficulty
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               practice
               we
               take
               care
               that
               we
               do
               not
               call
               that
               reason
               which
               is
               not
               so
               :
               for
               although
               a
               mans
               reason
               is
               a
               right
               Judge
               ,
               yet
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               passe
               sentence
               in
               an
               inquiry
               of
               faith
               ,
               until
               all
               the
               information
               be
               brought
               in
               ;
               all
               that
               is
               within
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               without
               ;
               all
               that
               is
               above
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               below
               ;
               all
               that
               concerns
               it
               in
               experience
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               concerns
               it
               in
               act
               ;
               whatsoever
               is
               of
               pertinent
               observation
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               revealed
               :
               for
               else
               reason
               may
               argue
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               yet
               conclude
               falsly
               ;
               it
               may
               conclude
               well
               in
               Logick
               ,
               and
               yet
               infer
               a
               false
               Proposition
               in
               Theology
               :
               but
               when
               our
               Judge
               is
               fully
               and
               truly
               informed
               in
               all
               that
               where
               she
               is
               to
               make
               her
               judgment
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               follow
               it
               ,
               whithersoever
               she
               invites
               us
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               any
               society
               of
               men
               calls
               upon
               us
               to
               believe
               in
               our
               Religion
               what
               is
               false
               in
               our
               experience
               ;
               to
               affirm
               that
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               which
               we
               know
               is
               impossible
               it
               ever
               can
               be
               done
               ;
               to
               wink
               hard
               that
               we
               may
               see
               the
               better
               ;
               to
               be
               unreasonable
               men
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               off●r
               to
               God
               a
               reasonable
               sacrifice
               ;
               they
               make
               Religion
               so
               to
               be
               seated
               in
               
               the
               will
               ,
               that
               our
               understanding
               will
               be
               uselesse
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               minister
               to
               it
               .
               But
               as
               he
               that
               shuts
               the
               ●ye
               hard
               ,
               and
               with
               violence
               curles
               the
               eye
               lid
               ,
               forces
               a
               phantastick
               fire
               from
               the
               crystalline
               humor
               ,
               and
               espies
               a
               light
               that
               never
               shines
               ,
               and
               sees
               thousands
               of
               little
               fires
               that
               never
               burn
               :
               So
               is
               he
               that
               blinds
               the
               eye
               of
               his
               reason
               ,
               and
               pretends
               to
               see
               by
               an
               eye
               of
               faith
               ;
               he
               makes
               little
               images
               of
               notion
               ,
               and
               some
               atoms
               dance
               before
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               not
               guided
               by
               the
               light
               ,
               nor
               instructed
               by
               the
               proposition
               ,
               but
               sees
               like
               a
               man
               in
               his
               sleep
               ,
               and
               grows
               as
               much
               the
               wiser
               as
               the
               man
               that
               dreamt
               of
               a
               Lycanthropy
               ,
               and
               was
               for
               ever
               after
               wisely
               wary
               not
               to
               come
               neer
               a
               River
               .
               He
               that
               speaks
               against
               his
               own
               reason
               ,
               speaks
               against
               his
               own
               conscience
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               no
               man
               serves
               God
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               that
               serves
               him
               against
               his
               reason
               .
               For
               though
               in
               many
               cases
               reason
               must
               submit
               to
               faith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               natural
               reason
               must
               submit
               to
               supernatural
               ,
               and
               the
               imperfect
               informations
               of
               art
               to
               the
               perfect
               revelations
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               in
               no
               case
               can
               a
               true
               reason
               and
               a
               right
               faith
               oppose
               each
               other
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               article
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               impossible
               affirmatives
               concerning
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               against
               all
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               any
               part
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Whatsoever
               is
               m●tter
               of
               curiosity
               that
               our
               faith
               is
               not
               obliged
               to
               believe
               or
               confess
               .
               
               For
               the
               faith
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               pure
               as
               light
               ,
               plain
               as
               a
               Commandment
               ,
               easie
               as
               childrens
               Lessons
               :
               it
               is
               not
               given
               to
               puzzle
               the
               understanding
               ,
               but
               to
               instruct
               it
               ;
               it
               brings
               clarity
               to
               it
               ,
               not
               darknesse
               and
               obscurity
               .
               Our
               faith
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               obliged
               to
               inquire
               or
               to
               tell
               how
               the
               ho●y
               bread
               can
               feed
               the
               
               soul
               ,
               or
               the
               calice
               purifie
               our
               spirits
               ;
               how
               Christ
               is
               united
               to
               us
               and
               yet
               we
               remain
               imperfect
               even
               then
               when
               we
               are
               all
               one
               with
               him
               that
               is
               perfect
               :
               there
               is
               no
               want
               of
               faith
               though
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               the
               secret
               manner
               how
               Christ
               is
               really
               present
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               reality
               be
               no
               other
               but
               a
               reality
               of
               event
               and
               positive
               effect
               ;
               though
               we
               know
               not
               that
               Sacramental
               is
               more
               than
               figurative
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               as
               natural
               ,
               but
               greater
               in
               another
               kind
               .
               It
               is
               not
               a
               duty
               of
               our
               faith
               to
               discern
               how
               Christs
               body
               is
               broken
               into
               ten
               thousand
               pieces
               and
               yet
               remains
               whole
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               or
               how
               a
               body
               is
               present
               by
               faith
               only
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               naturally
               absent
               ,
               and
               yet
               faith
               ought
               to
               believe
               things
               to
               be
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               make
               them
               what
               of
               themselves
               they
               are
               not
               .
               We
               need
               not
               to
               be
               amazed
               concerning
               our
               faith
               ,
               when
               our
               overbusie
               reason
               is
               amazed
               in
               the
               article
               ;
               and
               our
               faith
               is
               not
               defective
               though
               we
               confesse
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               how
               Christs
               body
               is
               there
               incorporeally
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               body
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               or
               though
               we
               cannot
               apprehend
               how
               the
               Symbols
               should
               make
               the
               grace
               presential
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               the
               receiver
               can
               make
               the
               Symbols
               operative
               and
               energetical
               .
            
             
               The
               faith
               that
               is
               required
               of
               those
               who
               come
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               is
               of
               what
               is
               revealed
               plainly
               ,
               and
               taught
               usually
               ;
               what
               sets
               devotion
               forward
               ,
               not
               what
               ministers
               to
               curiosity
               ;
               that
               which
               the
               Good
               and
               the
               plain
               ,
               the
               easie
               and
               the
               simple
               man
               can
               understand
               .
               For
               if
               thou
               canst
               not
               understand
               the
               reciprocations
               and
               pulses
               of
               thy
               own
               arteries
               ,
               the
               motion
               of
               thy
               blood
               ,
               the
               feat
               of
               thy
               memory
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               thy
               dreams
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               
               digestion
               ,
               the
               disease
               of
               thy
               bowels
               ,
               and
               the
               distempers
               of
               thy
               spleen
               ,
               things
               that
               thou
               bearest
               about
               thee
               ,
               that
               cause
               to
               thee
               pain
               &
               sorrow
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               understand
               the
               secrets
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               causes
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               the
               impulses
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               his
               spirit
               .
               Gods
               works
               are
               secret
               ,
               and
               his
               words
               are
               deep
               ,
               and
               his
               dispensations
               mysterious
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               too
               high
               for
               thy
               understanding
               .
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               *
               sayes
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               more
               you
               think
               you
               comprehend
               of
               him
               in
               your
               understanding
               ,
               the
               lesse
               he
               is
               comprehended
               ;
               like
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               glass
               which
               the
               harder
               you
               grasp
               the
               less
               you
               can
               retain
               ;
               or
               like
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               which
               you
               can
               never
               number
               ;
               but
               by
               going
               about
               it
               ,
               you
               are
               confounded
               ,
               and
               by
               doing
               something
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               make
               it
               impossible
               to
               do
               the
               rest
               .
               Curious
               inquiries
               are
               like
               the
               contentions
               of
               Protogenes
               and
               Apelles
               who
               should
               draw
               the
               smallest
               line
               ;
               and
               after
               two
               or
               three
               essayes
               they
               left
               this
               monument
               of
               their
               art
               ,
               that
               they
               drew
               three
               lines
               so
               curiously
               that
               they
               were
               scarcely
               to
               be
               discerned
               .
               And
               therefore
               since
               faith
               is
               not
               concerned
               in
               intrigues
               and
               hard
               questions
               ,
               it
               were
               very
               well
               if
               the
               Sacrament
               it self
               were
               not
               disguised
               ,
               and
               charity
               disordered
               by
               that
               which
               is
               not
               a
               help
               but
               a
               temptation
               to
               Faith
               it self
               .
               In
               the
               holy
               Communion
               we
               must
               retain
               an
               undoubted
               
               
               faith
               ,
               but
               not
               enquire
               after
               what
               manner
               the
               secrets
               of
               God
               are
               appointed
               .
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 or
                 no
              
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               object
               of
               faith
               to
               enquire
               ,
               and
               to
               accept
               accordingly
               .
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               to
               teach
               others
               and
               speak
               mysteries
               may
               modestly
               dispute
               :
               but
               
                 how
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               nothing
               but
               curiosity
               will
               look
               after
               .
               The
               Egyptians
               used
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               unknown
               darknesse
               is
               the
               first
               principle
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               not
               meaning
               that
               darknesse
               was
               before
               light
               ;
               but
               by
               Darkness
               they
               mean
               God
               ,
               as
               Damascius
               the
               Platonist
               rightly
               observes
               ;
               saying
               ,
               This
               darknesse
               or
               obscurity
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               every
               intellectual
               being
               ,
               and
               every
               Sacramental
               action
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               in
               their
               ceremonies
               they
               usually
               made
               three
               acclamations
               
                 to
                 the
                 unknown
                 Darkness
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               whose
               secrets
               are
               pervious
               to
               no
               eye
               ,
               whose
               dwelling
               is
               in
               a
               light
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               discerned
               ,
               whose
               mysteries
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               whose
               Sacraments
               are
               objects
               of
               faith
               and
               wonder
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               disordered
               by
               the
               mistaking
               ,
               undiscerning
               eye
               of
               people
               that
               are
               curious
               to
               ask
               after
               what
               they
               shall
               never
               understand
               .
            
             
               Faith
               is
               oftentimes
               safer
               in
               her
               ignorance
               than
               in
               busie
               questions
               ;
               and
               to
               enquire
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               what
               God
               hath
               plainly
               and
               simply
               told
               ,
               
               may
               be
               an
               effect
               of
               infidelity
               ,
               but
               never
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               .
               If
               concerning
               the
               things
               of
               God
               we
               once
               ask
               Why
               or
               How
               ,
               we
               argue
               our
               
               doubt
               and
               want
               of
               confidence
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               an
               excellent
               Counsel
               of
               S.
               Cyril
               :
               
               Believe
               firmly
               in
               the
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               consent
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               never
               so
               much
               as
               speak
               or
               think
               ,
               How
               is
               this
               done
               ?
               In
               your
               faith
               be
               as
               particular
               and
               minute
               ,
               as
               Christ
               was
               in
               his
               expressions
               of
               it
               ,
               *
               but
               no
               more
               .
               He
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               This
               is
               his
               body
               This
               is
               his
               blood
               :
               believe
               it
               and
               so
               receive
               it
               :
               but
               he
               hath
               not
               told
               us
               how
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               it
               is
               behind
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               tied
               up
               with
               a
               knot
               of
               secrecy
               ;
               therefore
               let
               us
               lay
               our
               finger
               on
               our
               mouth
               ,
               and
               worship
               humbly
               .
               But
               he
               that
               looks
               into
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Sun
               shall
               be
               blind
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               searches
               into
               the
               secrets
               of
               Majesty
               shall
               be
               confounded
               with
               the
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               next
               enquiry
               is
               ,
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               tied
               but
               to
               little
               duty
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               plain
               articles
               ;
               what
               then
               is
               the
               use
               and
               advantages
               of
               it
               ?
               To
               what
               graces
               does
               it
               minister
               ,
               and
               what
               effect
               does
               it
               produce
               ?
               To
               this
               the
               answer
               is
               easie
               ,
               but
               yet
               such
               as
               introduces
               a
               further
               enquiry
               .
               Faith
               indeed
               is
               not
               curious
               but
               material
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               contemplation
               of
               this
               mysterious
               Sacrament
               and
               its
               Symbols
               ,
               we
               are
               more
               to
               regard
               their
               signification
               than
               their
               matter
               ;
               their
               holy
               imployment
               than
               their
               natural
               usuage
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               by
               grace
               than
               what
               they
               are
               by
               nature
               ;
               what
               they
               signifie
               rather
               than
               what
               they
               are
               defin'd
               .
               Faith
               considers
               not
               how
               they
               nourish
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               how
               they
               support
               and
               exalt
               the
               soul
               :
               that
               they
               are
               Sacramental
               not
               that
               they
               are
               also
               nutritive
               ;
               that
               
               they
               are
               made
               holy
               to
               purposes
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               not
               that
               they
               are
               salutary
               to
               offices
               of
               nature
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               not
               what
               they
               are
               to
               sense
               and
               disputation
               .
               For
               to
               faith
               Christ
               is
               present
               ;
               by
               faith
               we
               eat
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               we
               drink
               his
               blood
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               communicate
               not
               as
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               faithful
               and
               believers
               ;
               the
               meaning
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               which
               are
               now
               to
               be
               inquired
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               signifies
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               corporally
               ;
               or
               naturally
               ,
               but
               spiritually
               ;
               for
               thus
               the
               carnal
               and
               spiritual
               sense
               are
               opposed
               .
               So
               St.
               Chrysostom
               upon
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 profiteth
                 nothing
              
               :
               
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 understand
                 carnally
                 ?
              
               To
               understand
               them
               simply
               and
               plainly
               as
               they
               are
               spoken
               .
               For
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               as
               they
               seem
               ,
               but
               all
               mysteries
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               with
               internal
               eyes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               spiritually
               .
               For
               the
               carnal
               sense
               does
               not
               penetrate
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               so
               great
               a
               secret
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Cyprian
               .
               For
               therefore
               we
               are
               not
               devourers
               of
               flesh
               ,
               because
               we
               understand
               these
               things
               spiritually
               .
               So
               Theophilaect
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Since
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               excludes
               the
               natural
               and
               proper
               ,
               it
               remains
               that
               the
               expression
               which
               is
               natural
               be
               in
               the
               sense
               figurative
               and
               improper
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               were
               not
               a
               figure
               ,
               it
               could
               neither
               be
               a
               sign
               nor
               a
               Sacrament
               .
               But
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               because
               it
               is
               the
               figure
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               St.
               Austin
               largely
               discourses
               ;
               
               [
               
                 ●or
                 so
                 when
                 good
                 Friday
                 draws
                 neer
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 morrow
                 or
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 although
                 that
                 passion
                 was
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 ages
                 since
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 arose
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 although
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 be
                 passed
                 since
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 so
                 foolish
                 as
                 to
                 reprove
                 us
                 of
                 falshood
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 on
                 these
                 dayes
                 is
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 so
                 long
                 since
                 .
                 Was
                 not
                 Christ
                 once
                 sacrificed
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 still
                 on
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Communions
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 neither
                 does
                 he
                 say
                 false
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 asked
                 ,
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 similitude
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Sacraments
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 commonly
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 similitudes
                 things
                 receive
                 their
                 names
                 .
              
               
               ]
               Thus
               Tertullian
               expresses
               this
               mystery
               .
               This
               is
               ,
               my
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               figure
               of
               my
               body
               ;
               and
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               calls
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               because
               it
               antedated
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 figure
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               St.
               Austin
               added
               well
               ;
               The
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               truth
               and
               figure
               too
               .
               The
               holy
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               only
               called
               the
               Lords
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               for
               the
               figure
               ,
               similitude
               and
               Sacramentality
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               real
               exhibition
               and
               ministration
               of
               it
               .
               For
               it
               is
               truly
               called
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               joyned
               with
               it
               the
               vital
               power
               ,
               vertue
               and
               efficacy
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               by
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 the
                 invisible
                 ,
                 the
                 spiritual
                 body
              
               ;
               by
               St.
               
                 Hierom
                 ▪
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 spiritual
                 flesh
                 ;
                 the
                 celestial
                 thing
                 ,
              
               by
               St.
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ;
                 the
                 spiritual
                 food
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
               by
               St.
               Ambrose
               :
               for
               by
               this
               means
               it
               can
               very
               properly
               be
               called
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               since
               it
               hath
               not
               only
               the
               figure
               of
               his
               death
               externally
               ,
               but
               internally
               it
               hath
               hidden
               and
               secret
               the
               proper
               and
               divine
               effect
               ,
               the
               life-giving
               power
               of
               his
               body
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               it
               be
               a
               figure
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               meerly
               so
               ;
               not
               only
               the
               sign
               and
               memorial
               of
               him
               that
               is
               absent
               ,
               but
               it
               bears
               along
               with
               it
               the
               very
               body
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               efficacy
               and
               divine
               vertue
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               said
               of
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               that
               Elias
               is
               already
               come
               ,
               because
               he
               came
               in
               the
               power
               and
               spirit
               of
               Elias
               .
               As
               John
               was
               Elias
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               the
               power
               and
               spirit
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
               And
               therefore
               the
               ancient
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               Sermons
               of
               these
               divine
               Mysteries
               ,
               use
               the
               word
               Nature
               and
               Substance
               ,
               not
               understanding
               these
               words
               in
               the
               natural
               or
               Philosophical
               ,
               but
               a
               Theological
               ,
               in
               a
               sense
               proper
               to
               the
               Schools
               of
               Christians
               ;
               by
               Substance
               meaning
               the
               power
               of
               the
               substance
               ;
               by
               Nature
               ,
               the
               gracious
               effect
               of
               his
               natural
               body
               :
               the
               nature
               and
               use
               and
               mysteriousnesse
               of
               Sacraments
               so
               allowing
               them
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               so
               requiring
               us
               to
               understand
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               now
               to
               this
               spiritual
               food
               must
               be
               sitted
               a
               spiritual
               manner
               of
               reception
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               work
               of
               faith
               ;
               that
               spiritual
               blessings
               may
               invest
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               be
               conveyed
               by
               proportioned
               instruments
               ,
               lest
               the
               Sacrament
               be
               like
               a
               treasure
               in
               a
               dead
               hand
               ,
               or
               musick
               in
               the
               grave
               .
               But
               this
               I
               chuse
               rather
               to
               represent
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               
               the
               Church
               than
               mine
               own
               .
               [
               
                 We
                 see
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Epiphanius
                 )
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 took
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 says
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 arose
                 at
                 supper
                 and
                 took
                 this
                 ,
                 an●
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 thanks
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 equal
                 ,
                 nor
                 like
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 the
                 invisible
                 Deity
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 form
                 ,
                 without
                 sense
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 grace
                 he
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 mine
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 faith
                 in
                 this
                 saying
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 believe
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 fallen
                 from
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 believe
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 bread
                 indeed
                 is
                 our
                 food
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 virtue
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 us
                 life
                 :
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 by
                 hope
                 and
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 
                 ]
                 For
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 pierces
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 depth
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 faith
                 come
                 .
                 ]
                 *
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 bread
                 is
                 food
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 substance
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ]
                 For
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 indeed
                 shewn
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 spiritually
                 distributed
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 the
                 conservatory
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 ]
                 saith
                 St.
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 Therefore
                 because
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 sensible
                 is
                 delivered
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 sensible
                 
                 things
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 insensible
                 or
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 ]
                 so
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 :
                 
                 [
                 For
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Mysteries
                 should
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 (
                 by
                 faith
                 )
                 believe
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 grace
                 .
                 
                 [
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 after
                 consecration
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 changed
                 inwardly
                 by
                 the
                 powerful
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 faith
                 sees
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 feeds
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 ministers
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 now
                 faith
                 sees
                 it
                 all
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               these
               excellent
               words
               we
               are
               confirmed
               in
               these
               two
               things
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               divine
               Mysteries
               are
               of
               very
               great
               efficacy
               and
               benefit
               to
               our
               souls
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Faith
               is
               the
               great
               instrument
               in
               conveying
               these
               blessings
               to
               us
               .
               
               For
               as
               St.
               Cyprian
               affirms
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               themselves
               cannot
               be
               without
               their
               own
               vertue
               ;
               and
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               does
               at
               no
               hand
               absent
               it self
               from
               the
               Mysteries
               .
               ]
               But
               then
               unless
               by
               faith
               we
               believe
               all
               this
               that
               Christ
               said
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               remaining
               but
               the
               outward
               Symbols
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               which
               profits
               nothing
               .
               But
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 me
                 shall
                 not
                 hunger
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               Christ
               :
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 in
                 me
                 shall
                 not
                 thirst
              
               :
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               believing
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               believes
               Christs
               Words
               and
               obeys
               his
               Commandments
               ;
               he
               that
               owns
               Christ
               for
               his
               Law-giver
               and
               his
               Master
               ,
               for
               his
               Lord
               and
               his
               Redeemer
               ;
               he
               who
               lays
               down
               his
               sins
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               lays
               down
               himself
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               his
               cares
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               his
               sorrows
               at
               the
               Throne
               of
               
               Grace
               ;
               he
               who
               comes
               to
               Christ
               to
               be
               instructed
               ,
               to
               be
               commanded
               ,
               to
               be
               relieved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               comforted
               ;
               to
               this
               person
               Christ
               gives
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               that
               is
               food
               from
               heaven
               .
               And
               then
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               eating
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
               ,
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               mysterious
               and
               Sacramental
               expressions
               of
               this
               great
               excellency
               ;
               that
               whoever
               does
               this
               ,
               shall
               partake
               of
               all
               the
               benefits
               of
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               where
               his
               body
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               was
               poured
               forth
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               still
               that
               I
               may
               use
               the
               expression
               of
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               
               Christ
               is
               handled
               by
               faith
               ,
               he
               is
               seen
               by
               faith
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               touched
               by
               the
               body
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               comprehended
               by
               the
               eyes
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               all
               the
               inquiry
               is
               not
               yet
               past
               :
               For
               thus
               we
               rightly
               understand
               the
               mysterious
               Propositions
               ;
               but
               thus
               we
               do
               not
               fully
               understand
               the
               mysterious
               Sacrament
               .
               For
               since
               coming
               to
               Christ
               in
               all
               the
               addresses
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               ministeries
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               eating
               of
               the
               body
               and
               drinking
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               what
               does
               faith
               in
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               that
               it
               does
               not
               do
               without
               it
               ?
               Of
               this
               I
               have
               already
               given
               an
               account
               *
               :
               But
               here
               I
               am
               to
               add
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               holy
               Communion
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               all
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Religion
               are
               summ'd
               up
               as
               in
               a
               divine
               compendium
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               moral
               or
               mysterious
               is
               done
               without
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               worthy
               Communicant
               done
               more
               excellently
               in
               this
               divine
               Sacrament
               :
               for
               here
               we
               continue
               the
               confession
               of
               our
               faith
               which
               we
               made
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               here
               we
               perform
               in
               our
               own
               persons
               what
               then
               was
               undertaken
               for
               us
               by
               another
               ;
               here
               that
               is
               made
               explicit
               which
               was
               but
               implicit
               before
               ;
               what
               then
               was
               in
               the
               root
               ,
               
               is
               now
               come
               to
               a
               full
               year
               ;
               what
               was
               at
               first
               done
               in
               mystery
               alone
               ,
               is
               now
               done
               in
               mystery
               and
               moral
               actions
               and
               vertuous
               excellencies
               together
               :
               here
               we
               do
               not
               only
               here
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               we
               obey
               them
               ;
               we
               believe
               with
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               here
               we
               confesse
               with
               the
               mouth
               ,
               and
               we
               act
               with
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               incline
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               bow
               the
               knee
               ,
               and
               give
               our
               heart
               in
               sacrifice
               :
               here
               we
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               comes
               to
               us
               ;
               here
               we
               represent
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               as
               he
               would
               have
               us
               represent
               it
               ,
               and
               remember
               him
               as
               he
               commanded
               us
               to
               remember
               him
               ;
               here
               we
               give
               him
               thanks
               ,
               and
               here
               we
               give
               him
               our selves
               ;
               here
               we
               defie
               all
               the
               works
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               hither
               we
               come
               to
               be
               invested
               with
               a
               robe
               of
               light
               ,
               by
               being
               joined
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               his
               eyes
               ;
               and
               to
               walk
               by
               his
               brightnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               refreshed
               with
               his
               warmth
               ,
               and
               directed
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               united
               to
               his
               glories
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               can
               receive
               Christs
               body
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               out
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               much
               more
               can
               we
               do
               it
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               For
               this
               is
               the
               chief
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               the
               union
               of
               all
               Christian
               Blessings
               ,
               and
               the
               investiture
               of
               all
               Christian
               Rights
               ,
               and
               the
               exhibition
               of
               the
               Charter
               of
               all
               Christian
               Promises
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               all
               Christian
               Duties
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               increase
               of
               our
               charity
               .
               So
               that
               although
               God
               be
               gracious
               in
               every
               dispensation
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               bountiful
               in
               this
               :
               although
               we
               serve
               God
               in
               every
               vertue
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               worthy
               reception
               of
               this
               divine
               Sacrament
               there
               must
               be
               a
               conjugation
               of
               vertues
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               serve
               him
               more
               :
               we
               drink
               deep
               of
               his
               loving
               kindnesse
               in
               every
               effusion
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               we
               are
               inebriated
               :
               he
               always
               fills
               our
               cup
               ,
               but
               here
               it
               runs
               over
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               effects
               of
               these
               Considerations
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               by
               [
               Faith
               ]
               in
               our
               dispositions
               and
               preparations
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               is
               not
               understood
               only
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               of
               faith
               ;
               not
               only
               believing
               the
               articles
               ,
               but
               the
               dedication
               of
               our
               persons
               ;
               not
               only
               a
               yielding
               up
               of
               our
               understanding
               ,
               but
               the
               engaging
               of
               our
               services
               ;
               not
               the
               hallowing
               of
               one
               faculty
               ,
               but
               the
               sanctification
               of
               the
               whole
               man.
               That
               faith
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               worthy
               receiving
               this
               divine
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               susception
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               which
               is
               produced
               by
               hearing
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               which
               is
               exercised
               in
               every
               single
               grace
               ;
               all
               that
               by
               which
               we
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               which
               works
               by
               charity
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               and
               justifies
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               keeping
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               manducation
               of
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
               be
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               done
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               effected
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               faith
               signifies
               an
               intire
               dedition
               of
               our selves
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               to
               the
               service
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               it
               follows
               ,
               
               that
               the
               wicked
               do
               not
               Communicate
               with
               Christ
               ,
               they
               eat
               not
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               they
               drink
               not
               his
               blood
               :
               They
               eat
               and
               drink
               indeed
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               gravel
               in
               their
               teeth
               ,
               and
               death
               in
               their
               belly
               ;
               they
               eat
               and
               drink
               damnation
               to
               themselves
               .
               For
               unlesse
               a
               man
               be
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unlesse
               Christ
               dwells
               in
               him
               by
               a
               living
               faith
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               eat
               the
               bread
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               .
               
                 They
                 lick
                 the
                 rock
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 but
                 drink
                 not
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 its
                 emanation
              
               :
               They
               receive
               the
               
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bran
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               St.
               Bernard
               .
               But
               it
               is
               in
               this
               divine
               nutriment
               as
               it
               is
               in
               some
               fruits
               ;
               the
               skin
               is
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               the
               inward
               juice
               is
               salutary
               and
               pleasant
               :
               the
               outward
               Symbols
               never
               bring
               life
               ,
               but
               they
               can
               bring
               death
               ;
               
               and
               they
               of
               whom
               it
               can
               be
               said
               (
               according
               to
               the
               expression
               of
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 )
                 they
                 eat
                 no
                 spiritual
                 meat
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 eat
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               must
               also
               remember
               what
               old
               Simeon
               said
               in
               his
               prophecy
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 many
              
               ;
               but
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               spiritually
               eaten
               ,
               is
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             Meditations
             and
             Devotions
             relative
             to
             this
             Preparatory
             Grace
             ;
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Preparation
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             of
             spiritual
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               St.
               
               Bernard's
               Meditation
               and
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               THE
               Calice
               which
               thou
               (
               O
               sweetest
               Saviour
               Jesus
               )
               didst
               drink
               ,
               hath
               made
               thee
               infinitely
               amiable
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               work
               of
               my
               redemption
               .
               Certainly
               nothing
               does
               more
               pleasingly
               invite
               ,
               or
               more
               profitably
               require
               ,
               or
               more
               vehemently
               affect
               me
               than
               this
               love
               :
               for
               
               by
               how
               much
               lower
               thou
               didst
               for
               me
               descend
               in
               the
               declinations
               of
               humility
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               art
               thou
               dearer
               to
               me
               in
               the
               exaltations
               of
               thy
               charity
               and
               thy
               glory
               .
               *
               Learn
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               how
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               love
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               us
               his
               flesh
               for
               meat
               ,
               his
               blood
               for
               drink
               ,
               the
               water
               of
               his
               side
               for
               our
               lavatory
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               life
               for
               the
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               .
               He
               is
               stark
               and
               dead
               cold
               who
               is
               not
               set
               on
               fire
               by
               the
               burning
               and
               shining
               flames
               of
               such
               a
               charity
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 salvation
                 ;
                 by
                 thee
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 accesse
                 to
                 thy
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 thee
                 he
                 may
                 accept
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 thee
                 is
                 revealed
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 thy
                 innocence
                 and
                 purity
                 procure
                 pardon
                 for
                 our
                 uncleannesse
                 and
                 disobedience
                 ;
                 let
                 thy
                 humility
                 extinguish
                 our
                 pride
                 and
                 vanity
                 ;
                 thy
                 meeknesse
                 extinguish
                 our
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 charity
                 cover
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 Advocate
                 and
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 intercede
                 for
                 us
                 with
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 ours
                 ,
                 with
                 thy
                 God
                 and
                 ours
                 ;
                 and
                 grant
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 found
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 prerogative
                 
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 deserved
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mercy
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 purchased
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 thou
                 wert
                 partaker
                 of
                 our
                 sufferings
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 by
                 thy
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 infinite
                 gracious
                 intercession
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 thy
                 holinesse
                 and
                 thy
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 grace
                 for
                 ever
                 shine
                 upon
                 thy
                 servants
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 being
                 purified
                 from
                 all
                 errour
                 and
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 from
                 weak
                 fancies
                 and
                 curious
                 inquiries
                 ,
                 may
                 perceive
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 wisdom
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 mysteriousnesse
                 of
                 this
                 Divine
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 And
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 lighten
                 in
                 our
                 spirits
                 such
                 a
                 burning
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 shining
                 devotion
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 receive
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 united
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 feed
                 on
                 thee
                 the
                 celestial
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 with
                 an
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
                 see
                 thee
                 under
                 the
                 cloud
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 vail
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 may
                 see
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 brightest
                 effusions
                 of
                 thy
                 glory
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               St.
               Clement
               ;
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Preparation
               or
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 HOly
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Sabbaoth
                 ;
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 thy
                 glory
                 .
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 is
                 thy
                 Name
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 thou
                 art
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 thou
                 art
                 sanctified
                 and
                 most
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 sittest
                 on
                 high
                 above
                 all
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Holy
                 is
                 thy
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 did
                 minister
                 to
                 thee
                 his
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 excellent
                 providence
                 and
                 conservation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 suffered
                 not
                 mankind
                 to
                 perish
                 ;
                 but
                 gave
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 Tables
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 reproved
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 his
                 Angel
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 guards
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 men
                 had
                 violated
                 the
                 natural
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 written
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 forgotten
                 the
                 Divine
                 Judgment
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 deluge
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 fire
                 from
                 heaven
                 upon
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 plagues
                 upon
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 the
                 slaughters
                 of
                 the
                 Philistins
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 hang
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 for
                 their
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 will
                 he
                 who
                 made
                 man
                 resolved
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 would
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 Laws
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Shepherd
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Lamb
                 and
                 be
                 slain
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Thee
                 his
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 he
                 appeased
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 freed
                 all
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 instant
                 anger
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 flesh
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 beloved
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 born
                 of
                 every
                 creature
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 which
                 went
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 of
                 Abraham
                 and
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Judah
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 born
                 ,
                 was
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 was
                 incarnate
                 and
                 made
                 flesh
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 time
                 who
                 was
                 begotten
                 from
                 eternity
                 :
                 He
                 conversed
                 piously
                 with
                 men
                 and
                 instructed
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 holy
                 Laws
                 and
                 doctrine
                 :
                 He
                 cured
                 every
                 disease
                 and
                 every
                 infirmity
                 :
                 He
                 did
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 He
                 slept
                 and
                 eat
                 and
                 drank
                 ,
                 who
                 feeds
                 all
                 the
                 living
                 with
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 blessing
                 :
                 He
                 declared
                 thy
                 Name
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 knew
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 He
                 enlightned
                 our
                 ignorances
                 :
                 He
                 enkindled
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 finished
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 gavest
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 this
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 treachery
                 of
                 false
                 Priests
                 and
                 an
                 ungodly
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 permission
                 
                 suffered
                 all
                 shame
                 and
                 reproach
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 Pilate
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 who
                 judged
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 impassible
                 was
                 crucified
                 ;
                 and
                 He
                 died
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 immortal
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 buried
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 others
                 are
                 made
                 alive
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 he
                 might
                 free
                 them
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 dissolve
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 men
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 crafty
                 malices
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 then
                 he
                 rose
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 conversed
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 forty
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 was
                 received
                 up
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               therefore
               being
               mindful
               of
               these
               things
               which
               he
               did
               and
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               give
               thanks
               to
               thee
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               much
               as
               we
               should
               ,
               but
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               :
               and
               here
               fulfil
               his
               Ordinance
               [
               
                 and
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 and
                 confess
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 drink
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 we
                 live
                 and
                 move
                 and
                 have
                 our
                 being
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 him
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 strength
                 enabled
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 graces
                 prevented
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 conducted
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 intercession
                 defended
                 from
                 all
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forward
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 holinesse
                 and
                 life
                 eternal
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               
                 O
                 grant
                 that
                 we
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 Sacramental
                 participation
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 may
                 obtain
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 confirmed
                 in
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 delivered
                 
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 illusions
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 may
                 become
                 worthy
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 may
                 inherit
                 eternal
                 Life
                 ;
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           Of
           Charity
           ,
           preparatory
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             THE
             second
             great
             Instrument
             of
             preparation
             to
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             Charity
             :
             for
             though
             this
             be
             involved
             in
             faith
             ,
             as
             in
             its
             cause
             and
             moral
             principle
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             it
             in
             the
             proper
             effects
             also
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             its
             exercise
             and
             operations
             relative
             to
             the
             Mysteries
             .
             For
             they
             that
             speak
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             give
             proprieties
             of
             employment
             to
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             is
             most
             signal
             and
             eminent
             in
             them
             both
             respectively
             ,
             call
             Baptism
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Charity
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Faith
             in
             Baptism
             enters
             upon
             the
             work
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             it
             is
             actually
             productive
             of
             that
             Charity
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             was
             designed
             and
             undertaken
             .
          
           
             For
             Charity
             is
             that
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             which
             unlesse
             it
             does
             enkindle
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             accept
             it
             for
             an
             atonement
             .
             This
             God
             declared
             to
             
             us
             by
             his
             Laws
             given
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             Israel
             and
             Aaron
             .
             The
             Sacrifice
             that
             was
             Gods
             portion
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             and
             consumed
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             the
             holy
             fire
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             :
             And
             this
             was
             imitated
             by
             the
             Persians
             ,
             who
             worshipped
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             thought
             what
             the
             fire
             devoured
             ,
             their
             god
             had
             plainly
             eaten
             .
             
             So
             
               Maximus
               Tyrius
            
             tells
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             bringing
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             
               O
               Fire
               our
               Lord
               ,
               eat
               this
               meat
               .
            
             And
             Pindar
             *
             in
             his
             Olympiaes
             tells
             of
             the
             Rhodians
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             brought
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             chance
             forgotten
             to
             bring
             their
             fire
             ,
             he
             accepting
             of
             their
             good
             intentions
             ,
             and
             pitying
             their
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             rained
             down
             upon
             them
             a
             golden
             shower
             from
             a
             yellow
             cloud
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             shower
             of
             fire
             came
             and
             consumed
             their
             sacrifice
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             great
             emblem
             of
             Charity
             :
             
             the
             flame
             consumes
             the
             feasters
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             a
             divine
             nutriment
             ;
             our
             Charity
             it
             purifies
             the
             Oblation
             ,
             and
             makes
             their
             Prayers
             accepted
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Tables
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             like
             the
             Delian
             Altars
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             defiled
             with
             blood
             and
             death
             ,
             with
             anger
             and
             revenge
             ,
             with
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             :
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             in
             all
             senses
             of
             duty
             and
             ministration
             
               an
               unbloody
               Sacrifi●e
            
             .
             The
             blood
             of
             the
             Crosse
             was
             ●he
             last
             that
             was
             to
             have
             been
             shed
             .
             The
             Laws
             can
             shed
             more
             ,
             but
             nothing
             else
             .
             For
             by
             remembring
             and
             representing
             the
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ,
             not
             
             by
             shedding
             it
             ,
             our
             expiation
             is
             now
             perfected
             and
             compleat
             :
             but
             nothing
             hinders
             it
             more
             than
             the
             spirit
             of
             war
             and
             death
             ;
             not
             only
             by
             the
             emissions
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             or
             the
             apertures
             of
             a
             wound
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             murder
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             cruelties
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             unpeaceable
             disposition
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             love
             that
             first
             made
             Societies
             ,
             and
             love
             that
             must
             continue
             our
             Communions
             :
             and
             God
             who
             made
             all
             things
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             does
             preserve
             them
             by
             his
             love
             ;
             and
             by
             union
             and
             society
             of
             parts
             every
             creature
             is
             preserved
             .
             When
             a
             little
             w●ter
             is
             spilt
             from
             a
             full
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             falls
             into
             its
             enemy
             dust
             ,
             it
             curles
             it self
             into
             a
             drop
             ,
             and
             so
             stands
             equally
             armed
             in
             every
             point
             of
             the
             circle
             ,
             dividing
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             little
             union
             it
             may
             stand
             as
             long
             as
             it
             can
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             dissolved
             into
             flatnesse
             ,
             it
             is
             changed
             into
             the
             nature
             and
             possession
             of
             the
             dust
             .
             
             War
             is
             one
             of
             Gods
             greatest
             plagues
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             God
             in
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             pours
             forth
             the
             greatest
             effusion
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             peace
             in
             all
             capacities
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             dimensions
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             purposes
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             endure
             that
             they
             should
             come
             to
             these
             love-feasts
             *
             who
             are
             unkind
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             quarrelsom
             with
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             implacable
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             apt
             to
             contentions
             ,
             hard
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             soon
             angry
             ,
             scarcely
             appeased
             .
             These
             are
             dogs
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             come
             within
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             where
             God
             who
             is
             the
             
               Congregating
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             the
             great
             minister
             of
             peace
             ,
             
             and
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             love
             are
             present
             in
             mysterious
             Symbols
             and
             most
             gracious
             Communications
             .
          
           
           
             For
             although
             it
             be
             true
             that
             God
             loves
             us
             first
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             continue
             to
             love
             us
             ,
             or
             proceed
             in
             the
             methods
             of
             his
             kindnesse
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             become
             like
             unto
             him
             and
             love
             .
             For
             by
             our
             love
             and
             charity
             he
             will
             pardon
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             comfort
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             judge
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             save
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             can
             never
             be
             well
             with
             us
             till
             love
             that
             governs
             heaven
             it self
             be
             the
             Prince
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             and
             our
             passions
             .
             *
             By
             this
             we
             know
             we
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             by
             our
             love
             unto
             our
             brethren
             :
             
               That
               's
               the
               testimonial
               of
               our
               comfort
               .
            
             I
             was
             hungry
             and
             ye
             fed
             me
             :
             I
             was
             hungry
             and
             ye
             fed
             me
             not
             :
             
               These
               are
               the
               Tables
               of
               our
               fi●al
               judgment
               .
            
             If
             ye
             love
             me
             ,
             keep
             my
             Commandments
             :
             
               That
               's
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               obedience
               .
            
             In
             that
             ye
             have
             done
             kindnesse
             to
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ,
             ye
             have
             done
             it
             unto
             me
             :
             
               That
               is
               the
               installing
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
               Thrones
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             If
             thou
             bringest
             a
             gift
             to
             the
             altar
             ,
             leave
             it
             there
             ;
             go
             and
             be
             reconciled
             to
             thy
             brother
             :
             
               That
               's
               the
               great
               instrument
               of
               our
               being
               accepted
               .
            
             No
             man
             can
             love
             God
             and
             hate
             his
             brother
             :
             
               That
               's
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               examination
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             new
             Commandment
             ,
             that
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             :
             
               There
               's
               th●
               great
               precept
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             old
             Commandment
             ,
             that
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             :
             
               There
               is
               the
               very
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             And
             to
             sum
             up
             all
             ;
             
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             excellency
             and
             perfection
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             the
             expectation
             of
             all
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             all
             our
             du●y
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctification
             of
             every
             action
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             :
             It
             is
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             fire
             and
             the
             salt
             of
             every
             Sacrifice
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             crown
             of
             every
             Communion
             .
             And
             all
             this
             mysterious
             excellency
             is
             perfectly
             represented
             by
             that
             divine
             exhortation
             made
             by
             
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ;
               Purge
               out
               therefore
               the
               old
               leaven
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               a
               new
               lump
               ,
               as
               ye
               are
               unleavened
               .
               For
               even
               Christ
               our
               Passeover
               is
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               .
               Therefore
               let
               us
               keep
               the
               feast
               ,
               not
               with
               old
               leaven
               ,
               neither
               with
               the
               leaven
               of
            
             MALICE
             
               and
               wickednesse
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               unleavened
               bread
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             this
             grace
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             inquire
             after
             it
             in
             order
             to
             a
             worthy
             receiving
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             we
             must
             inquire
             after
             the
             effects
             and
             offices
             of
             Charity
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             good
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             are
             ready
             to
             do
             ,
             take
             an
             account
             of
             our selves
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             The
             offices
             and
             general
             duties
             are
             three
             .
             1.
             
             Doing
             good
             .
             2.
             
             Speaking
             good
             ,
             and
             ,
             3.
             ●orgiving
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Of
             doing
             good
             to
             our
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             loves
             me
             does
             me
             good
             ;
             for
             until
             love
             be
             beneficial
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             good
             ,
             but
             his
             fancy
             and
             pleasure
             that
             delights
             in
             me
             .
             I
             do
             not
             examine
             this
             duty
             by
             our
             alms
             alone
             ;
             for
             although
             they
             are
             an
             excellent
             instrument
             of
             life
             (
             
               for
               alms
               deliver
               from
               death
            
             ,
             
             said
             the
             Angel
             to
             old
             Tobit
             )
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             who
             are
             bountiful
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             charitable
             to
             their
             neighbour
             .
             You
             can
             best
             tell
             whether
             you
             have
             charity
             to
             your
             brother
             ,
             by
             your
             willingnesse
             to
             oblige
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             him
             real
             benefit
             ,
             and
             keeping
             him
             from
             
             all
             harm
             we
             can
             .
             Do
             you
             do
             good
             to
             all
             you
             can
             ?
             Will
             you
             willingly
             give
             friendly
             counsel
             ?
             Do
             you
             readily
             excuse
             your
             neighbours
             faults
             ?
             Do
             you
             rejoyce
             when
             he
             is
             made
             glad
             ?
             Do
             you
             delight
             in
             his
             honour
             and
             prosperity
             ?
             Do
             you
             stop
             his
             entry
             into
             folly
             and
             shame
             ?
             Do
             not
             you
             laugh
             at
             his
             miscarriages
             ?
             Do
             you
             stand
             ready
             in
             mind
             to
             do
             all
             good
             offices
             to
             all
             you
             can
             converse
             with
             ?
             For
             nothing
             makes
             Societies
             so
             fair
             and
             lasting
             ,
             as
             the
             mutual
             endearment
             of
             each
             other
             by
             good
             offices
             ;
             and
             never
             any
             man
             did
             a
             good
             turn
             to
             his
             brother
             ,
             but
             one
             time
             or
             other
             himself
             did
             eat
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             .
             The
             good
             man
             in
             the
             Greek
             Epigram
             that
             found
             a
             dead
             mans
             scul
             unburied
             ,
             in
             kindnesse
             digging
             a
             grave
             for
             it
             ,
             opened
             the
             inclosures
             of
             a
             Treasure
             :
             And
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Annals
             of
             France
             ,
             that
             when
             Goutran
             King
             of
             Burgundy
             was
             sleeping
             by
             the
             murmurs
             of
             a
             little
             brook
             ,
             his
             Servant
             espied
             a
             Lizard
             coming
             from
             his
             Masters
             head
             ,
             and
             essayed
             to
             passe
             the
             water
             ;
             but
             seeming
             troubled
             because
             it
             could
             not
             ,
             he
             laid
             his
             sword
             over
             the
             brook
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             iron
             bridge
             for
             the
             little
             beast
             ,
             who
             passing
             entred
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             speedily
             returned
             back
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             disturb'd
             him
             (
             as
             it
             is
             supposed
             )
             into
             a
             dream
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             saw
             an
             iron
             bridge
             which
             landed
             him
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             mountain
             ,
             where
             if
             he
             did
             dig
             he
             should
             find
             a
             great
             heap
             of
             gold
             .
             The
             servant
             expounded
             his
             Masters
             dream
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             the
             iron
             bridge
             ;
             and
             they
             digged
             where
             the
             Lizard
             had
             entred
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             indeed
             a
             Treasure
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Servants
             piety
             was
             rewarded
             upon
             his
             Lords
             head
             ,
             and
             procured
             wealth
             to
             one
             and
             honour
             to
             the
             other
             .
             There
             is
             in
             humane
             nature
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             noblenesse
             and
             love
             to
             return
             and
             exchange
             good
             offices
             :
             but
             because
             
             there
             are
             some
             dogs
             who
             bite
             your
             hand
             when
             you
             reach
             them
             bread
             ,
             God
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             his
             little
             creatures
             tells
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             certainly
             recompence
             every
             act
             of
             piety
             and
             charity
             we
             do
             one
             to
             another
             .
             *
             This
             the
             ●gyptians
             did
             well
             signifie
             in
             one
             of
             the
             new
             names
             of
             their
             Constellations
             :
             For
             when
             the
             wife
             of
             
               Ptolomaeus
               Euergetes
            
             had
             vowed
             her
             hair
             to
             the
             Temple
             upon
             condition
             her
             husband
             might
             return
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             she
             did
             consecrate
             the
             beauty
             of
             her
             head
             to
             the
             ornaments
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Comonus
             the
             Astronomer
             told
             her
             that
             the
             Gods
             had
             p●aced
             her
             hair
             among
             the
             Stars
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             day
             they
             call
             one
             knot
             of
             Stars
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Berenices
             hair
             .
             For
             every
             such
             worthinesse
             like
             this
             will
             have
             an
             immortal
             name
             in
             some
             Record
             ,
             
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             written
             above
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             set
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             doing
             worthy
             things
             have
             endeared
             Communions
             and
             Societies
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Ancients
             they
             were
             hugely
             kind
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             they
             invited
             their
             friends
             to
             partake
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             to
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             pardon
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             eat
             of
             that
             mercy
             and
             that
             forgivenesse
             which
             they
             expected
             from
             their
             God.
             Then
             they
             sent
             portions
             to
             the
             absent
             ;
             then
             they
             renewed
             Leagues
             ,
             and
             re-established
             Peace
             ,
             and
             made
             marriages
             ,
             and
             joined
             Families
             ,
             and
             united
             hearts
             ,
             and
             knitted
             Interests
             by
             a
             thred
             and
             chain
             of
             mutual
             acts
             of
             kindness
             and
             endearment
             :
             And
             so
             should
             we
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             this
             holy
             Sacrifice
             ;
             we
             must
             keep
             our
             hearts
             entire
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             divide
             them
             amongst
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             heartily
             love
             all
             them
             who
             feed
             upon
             the
             same
             Christ
             ,
             who
             live
             by
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             
             who
             are
             entertained
             by
             the
             same
             hope
             ,
             and
             are
             confederate
             by
             the
             laws
             ,
             and
             the
             events
             and
             the
             causes
             ,
             by
             the
             acts
             and
             emanation
             of
             the
             same
             Charity
             .
             *
             But
             this
             thing
             is
             plain
             ;
             no
             discourse
             here
             is
             useful
             ,
             but
             an
             exhortation
             ;
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             decent
             and
             it
             is
             useful
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             be
             very
             kind
             and
             very
             charitable
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ;
             with
             whom
             we
             are
             joyned
             by
             the
             ligatures
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             same
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             blessed
             by
             influences
             from
             the
             same
             Divine
             head
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             speaking
             good
             of
             our
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             not
             in
             our
             hands
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             and
             the
             contrary
             must
             never
             be
             upon
             our
             tongues
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             we
             can
             speak
             well
             ,
             or
             we
             can
             abstain
             from
             speaking
             ill
             .
             If
             it
             be
             otherwise
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             can
             not
             be
             welcome
             here
             ;
             we
             shall
             not
             worthily
             communicate
             .
             God
             opens
             his
             mouth
             and
             his
             heart
             and
             his
             bowels
             ,
             his
             bosome
             and
             his
             treasures
             to
             us
             in
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             calls
             to
             us
             to
             draw
             water
             as
             from
             a
             river
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             come
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             pleasant
             streams
             that
             we
             may
             
             have
             only
             moisture
             enough
             to
             talk
             much
             and
             
             long
             against
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             brother
             or
             our
             sister
             ?
             *
             Can
             it
             be
             imagined
             that
             Christ
             who
             never
             spake
             an
             ill
             word
             ,
             should
             take
             thee
             into
             his
             arms
             ,
             
             and
             feast
             thee
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             lodge
             thee
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             who
             makest
             thy self
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Devil
             ;
             whose
             office
             and
             work
             it
             is
             to
             be
             an
             accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ?
             No
             ,
             Christ
             never
             will
             feast
             serpents
             at
             his
             Table
             *
             ,
             persons
             who
             have
             stings
             instead
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             venom
             in
             all
             the
             moisture
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             reproach
             is
             their
             language
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             easily
             consent
             that
             he
             ●hat
             ki●●●d
             a
             man
             yesterday
             and
             is
             likely
             to
             kill
             another
             to
             morrow
             were
             not
             this
             day
             worthy
             to
             Communicate
             :
             now
             some
             persons
             had
             rather
             lose
             their
             lives
             than
             lose
             their
             honour
             ;
             what
             then
             think
             we
             of
             their
             preparation
             to
             the
             holy
             communion
             ,
             that
             make
             nothing
             of
             murdering
             their
             brothers
             or
             their
             sisters
             same
             ?
             that
             either
             invent
             evil
             stories
             falsely
             and
             maliciously
             ,
             or
             believing
             them
             easily
             ,
             report
             them
             quickly
             ,
             and
             aggravate
             them
             spitefully
             ,
             and
             scatter
             them
             diligently
             ?
             He
             that
             delights
             to
             report
             evil
             things
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             so
             much
             as
             to
             have
             me
             well
             spoken
             of
             ,
             hath
             certainly
             but
             little
             kindness
             to
             me
             :
             he
             would
             very
             hardly
             die
             for
             me
             ,
             or
             lay
             out
             great
             sums
             of
             mony
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             afford
             me
             the
             cheapest
             charity
             of
             a
             good
             word
             .
             The
             Jewes
             have
             a
             saying
             ;
             that
             it
             
               were
               better
               that
               a
               man
               were
               put
               into
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               than
               he
               should
               publickly
               disgrace
               his
               Neighbour
               .
            
             But
             in
             this
             there
             are
             two
             great
             considerations
             that
             declare
             the
             unworthiness
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             who
             readily
             speak
             reproachfully
             of
             others
             ,
             destroy
             all
             the
             love
             and
             combinations
             of
             charity
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             they
             ruine
             the
             excellency
             and
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             mankind
             ,
             whose
             nature
             it
             is
             to
             delight
             in
             society
             ,
             and
             whose
             needs
             and
             nature
             make
             it
             necessary
             .
             Now
             slander
             and
             reproach
             and
             speaking
             evil
             one
             of
             another
             poysons
             love
             ,
             and
             brings
             in
             hatred
             ,
             and
             corrupts
             friendship
             ,
             and
             tempts
             the
             biggest
             vertue
             by
             anger
             to
             passe
             unto
             revenge
             .
             For
             an
             evil
             tongue
             is
             a
             perpetual
             storm
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             daily
             temptation
             and
             no
             vertue
             can
             without
             a
             miracle
             withstand
             its
             temptation
             .
             
               If
               you
               strike
               a
               lamprey
               but
               once
               with
               a
               rod
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Greek
             proverb
             )
             
               you
               make
               him
               gentle
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               if
               often
               you
               provoke
               him
               .
            
             A
             single
             injury
             is
             entertained
             by
             Christian
             patience
             like
             a
             stone
             into
             a
             pocket
             of
             wooll
             ;
             it
             rests
             soft
             in
             the
             embraces
             of
             a
             meek
             spirit
             ,
             which
             delights
             to
             see
             it self
             overcome
             a
             wrong
             by
             a
             worthy
             sufferance
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             loves
             to
             do
             injury
             by
             talk
             ,
             does
             it
             in
             all
             companies
             ,
             and
             takes
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             brings
             it
             in
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             urges
             it
             rudely
             ,
             till
             patience
             being
             weary
             goes
             away
             ,
             and
             is
             waited
             upon
             by
             Charity
             ,
             which
             never
             forsakes
             or
             goes
             away
             from
             patience
             .
             
               A
               wound
               with
               the
               tongue
               is
               like
               a
               bruise
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               cured
               in
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               .
            
          
           
             
             2.
             
             No
             man
             sins
             singly
             in
             such
             instances
             as
             these
             .
             Some
             men
             commit
             one
             murder
             and
             never
             do
             another
             ;
             some
             men
             are
             surprized
             and
             fall
             into
             uncleanness
             or
             drunkenness
             ;
             but
             repent
             of
             it
             speedily
             and
             never
             again
             return
             to
             folly
             :
             but
             an
             evil
             and
             an
             uncharitable
             
             tongue
             is
             an
             accursed
             principle
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             its
             very
             nature
             and
             original
             equal
             to
             an
             evil
             habit
             ,
             and
             it
             enters
             without
             temptation
             ,
             and
             dwells
             in
             every
             part
             of
             our
             conversation
             ,
             and
             injures
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             every
             woman
             :
             and
             is
             like
             the
             evil
             spirit
             that
             was
             in
             love
             with
             Tobias
             his
             wife
             ;
             if
             you
             drive
             him
             from
             Nineve
             ,
             he
             will
             run
             to
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             there
             also
             unlesse
             an
             Angel
             binde
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             all
             the
             mischief
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             in
             the
             world
             a
             worse
             Devil
             than
             a
             devilish
             tongue
             *
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             not
             now
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             it
             is
             injurious
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             
             but
             as
             it
             is
             an
             hinderance
             to
             our
             worthy
             communicating
             ,
             
               The
               mouth
               that
               speaketh
               lies
            
             ,
             or
             stings
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             
               boasteth
               proud
               things
            
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             sacrificed
             Lamb.
             Christ
             enters
             not
             into
             those
             lips
             from
             whence
             slander
             and
             evil
             talkings
             do
             proceed
             ,
             and
             the
             tongue
             that
             loves
             to
             dispraise
             his
             brother
             ,
             can
             not
             worthily
             celebrate
             the
             praises
             and
             talk
             of
             the
             glorious
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             ,
             an
             injurious
             talker
             is
             an
             habitual
             sinner
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             does
             not
             
               learn
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
            
             can
             never
             have
             the
             charity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             peaceful
             Sacrament
             .
             *
             Persons
             that
             slander
             or
             disgrace
             their
             brother
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             restitution
             ;
             It
             is
             as
             if
             they
             had
             stoln
             a
             jewel
             ,
             they
             must
             give
             it
             back
             again
             ,
             or
             not
             come
             hither
             .
             But
             they
             that
             will
             neither
             do
             nor
             speakwell
             of
             others
             *
             are
             very
             far
             from
             charity
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             so
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             far
             
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             not
             be
             very
             far
             from
             condemnation
             .
             But
             a
             good
             man
             will
             be
             as
             careful
             of
             the
             reputation
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             life
             of
             his
             brother
             ;
             and
             
               to
               be
               apt
               to
               speak
               well
               of
               all
               men
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               a
               charitable
               and
               a
               good
               man
            
             ;
             and
             that
             goes
             a
             great
             way
             in
             our
             preparation
             to
             a
             worthy
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Forgiveness
             of
             injuries
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             preparation
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THis
             duty
             is
             expressed
             not
             only
             as
             obligatory
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             relative
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               bringest
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               there
               remembrest
               that
               thy
               Brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ,
               leave
               there
               thy
               g●ft
               and
               go
               ,
               be
               first
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               brother
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               .
            
             This
             Precept
             was
             indeed
             instanced
             in
             the
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             and
             Jewish
             Altars
             ;
             but
             because
             ,
             as
             St.
             Irenaeus
             observes
             ,
             
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               however
               expressed
               ,
               relate
               to
            
             Moses
             
               Law
               but
               less
               principally
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               designe
               an
               Evangeli
               al
               duty
            
             *
             ;
             therefore
             he
             referrs
             these
             words
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Christian
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifice
             and
             Oblation
             ;
             concerning
             which
             he
             hath
             these
             excellent
             words
             :
             
               From
               the
               beginning
               God
               respected
               Abels
               offering
               because
               he
               offered
               in
               righteousness
               and
               singleness
               of
               heart
               .
               But
               God
               regarded
               not
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Cain
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               a
               heart
               divided
               from
               his
               Brother
               ,
               full
               of
               
               zeal
               and
               malice
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               who
               knoweth
               all
               secrets
               thus
               reproves
               him
               .
               If
               thou
               doest
               rightly
               offer
               ,
               but
               not
               rightly
               divide
               ,
               be
               quiet
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               be
               appeased
               with
               thy
               sacrifice
               .
               For
               if
               any
               one
               in
               outward
               appearance
               offers
               a
               clean
               ,
               a
               right
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               soul
               does
               not
               truly
               apportion
               his
               communion
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               he
               hath
               sin
               within
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               external
               sacrifice
               does
               not
               bring
               God
               unto
               him
               ,
               neither
               will
               the
               oblation
               profit
               him
               at
               all
               ,
               unless
               the
               malice
               that
               he
               hath
               conceived
               within
               does
               cease
               ,
               but
               that
               sin
               will
               make
               him
               every
               day
               more
               and
               more
               a
               murderer
               .
            
             ]
             In
             pursuance
             of
             this
             ;
             St.
             Cyril
             tells
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             were
             wont
             before
             the
             Communion
             to
             kiss
             each
             other
             as
             a
             Symbol
             of
             reconciled
             minds
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             injuries
             ;
             and
             in
             confirmation
             of
             this
             practice
             brings
             the
             preceptive
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             now
             cited
             .
          
           
             And
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             adds
             a
             parallel
             to
             the
             first
             precept
             ,
             which
             gives
             light
             and
             explication
             to
             it
             :
             [
             
               When
               you
               stand
               praying
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               any
               thing
               against
               any
               man
               forgive
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               may
               forgive
               you
               your
               trespasses
            
             ]
             and
             so
             Christ
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             [
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespass
               against
               us
               .
            
             ]
             Let
             us
             consider
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             we
             say
             .
             Do
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             forgiven
             no
             otherwise
             ?
             Do
             not
             we
             exact
             every
             little
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             grow
             warm
             at
             every
             mistake
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             we
             angry
             at
             an
             unavoidable
             chance
             ?
             Would
             we
             have
             God
             do
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             forgive
             us
             in
             no
             other
             manner
             than
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             turn
             his
             anger
             into
             every
             shape
             ,
             and
             smite
             us
             in
             every
             part
             ?
             Or
             would
             we
             have
             God
             pardon
             us
             only
             for
             little
             things
             ,
             for
             a
             rash
             word
             ,
             or
             an
             idle
             hour
             spent
             less
             
             severely
             ?
             If
             we
             do
             so
             to
             our
             Brother
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             reviles
             us
             to
             our
             head
             ,
             if
             he
             blasphemes
             ,
             and
             dishonours
             us
             ,
             if
             he
             rob
             us
             ,
             if
             he
             smite
             us
             on
             the
             face
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             We
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             his
             Priests
             of
             their
             reverence
             ,
             his
             houses
             of
             their
             beauty
             ,
             his
             Churches
             of
             their
             maintenance
             :
             we
             talk
             vile
             things
             of
             his
             holy
             Name
             ,
             we
             despise
             Religion
             ,
             we
             oppose
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             care
             not
             for
             his
             Service
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             we
             do
             not
             usually
             forgive
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             to
             our
             brother
             ;
             what
             then
             will
             become
             of
             our
             prayer
             ?
             And
             what
             will
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             our
             Communion
             ?
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             easier
             than
             to
             forgive
             an
             injury
             .
             It
             costs
             us
             nothing
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             once
             suffered
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             passions
             and
             foolish
             principles
             would
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             understand
             it
             ;
             the
             precise
             duty
             of
             forgiveness
             is
             a
             perfect
             negative
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             letting
             things
             alone
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             making
             no
             more
             evils
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             which
             already
             there
             was
             one
             too
             many
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             thou
             didst
             suffer
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             that
             forgiveness
             is
             the
             best
             which
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             negative
             ;
             that
             is
             ▪
             
               in
               malice
               be
               children
            
             ;
             whose
             pretty
             quarrells
             though
             they
             be
             fierce
             as
             a
             sudden
             spark
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             as
             innocent
             as
             the
             softest
             part
             of
             their
             own
             flesh
             ,
             
             and
             as
             soon
             out
             as
             that
             sudden
             spark
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             perfectly
             as
             their
             first
             dream
             :
             and
             that
             's
             true
             forgiveness
             :
             and
             without
             this
             we
             can
             never
             pray
             with
             just
             and
             perfect
             confidence
             and
             expectations
             .
          
           
             
             St.
             Peter
             gives
             this
             precept
             in
             a
             considerable
             instance
             ;
             
               Give
               honour
               unto
               the
               wife
               as
               unto
               the
               weaker
               vessel
               that
               your
               prayers
               be
               not
               hindred
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             consider
             that
             they
             are
             weak
             and
             tender
             ,
             easily
             moved
             ,
             and
             soon
             disordered
             ;
             their
             understanding
             is
             
             less
             ,
             and
             their
             passions
             more
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             happens
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             bear
             their
             burdens
             ,
             comply
             with
             their
             innocent
             passions
             ,
             pity
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             supply
             the
             breaches
             made
             by
             their
             indiscretions
             ,
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             little
             inconveniences
             :
             Counsel
             sweetly
             ,
             reprove
             tenderly
             ,
             strike
             no
             fires
             ,
             and
             enkindle
             no
             flames
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             all
             that
             you
             can
             for
             peace
             ,
             without
             peevish
             quarrels
             and
             little
             commencements
             of
             a
             Domestick
             War
             :
             for
             if
             you
             give
             way
             to
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             it
             will
             hinder
             your
             prayers
             ;
             for
             how
             shall
             the
             husband
             and
             the
             wife
             pray
             together
             if
             they
             be
             angry
             at
             each
             other
             ?
             For
             without
             love
             and
             without
             peace
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             pray
             .
             The
             devotion
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             in
             actual
             peace
             and
             kindness
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             hot
             dead
             coal
             ,
             it
             will
             burn
             his
             fingers
             that
             touches
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             wholly
             useless
             :
             but
             he
             that
             lives
             in
             peace
             with
             her
             ,
             in
             love
             and
             prudent
             conduct
             ,
             his
             devotion
             is
             a
             flaming
             fire
             ;
             it
             kindles
             all
             that
             is
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             warms
             and
             shines
             ,
             it
             is
             beauteous
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             useful
             to
             others
             ;
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             the
             Altar
             ;
             it
             will
             set
             the
             Incense
             on
             smoaking
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             sacrifice
             on
             fire
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             every
             instance
             of
             society
             and
             conversation
             ;
             but
             I
             instanced
             in
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             charity
             at
             home
             and
             a
             peaceable
             society
             in
             a
             Family
             is
             the
             first
             of
             all
             publick
             unions
             .
             When
             Philip
             of
             Macedon
             perswaded
             the
             Greek
             Embassadors
             that
             they
             should
             invite
             their
             Cities
             to
             peace
             and
             concord
             ,
             Demaratus
             of
             Corinth
             began
             to
             laugh
             at
             him
             for
             his
             counsel
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             a
             thing
             ridiculous
             for
             him
             to
             speak
             of
             peace
             among
             the
             Greek
             Republicks
             ,
             who
             was
             alwaies
             wrangling
             at
             home
             with
             his
             wise
             Olympias
             ,
             But
             as
             to
             the
             present
             matter
             ,
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             refused
             to
             
             accept
             the
             oblations
             of
             quarrelling
             and
             angry
             persons
             ;
             
             it
             is
             like
             that
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Judas
             his
             restitution
             of
             the
             money
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             put
             it
             into
             the
             Treasury
             because
             it
             was
             the
             price
             of
             blood
             .
             Now
             because
             our
             blessed
             Master
             in
             his
             Law
             hath
             handled
             all
             great
             angers
             and
             uncharitableness
             under
             
               the
               title
               of
               murder
            
             ;
             The
             Church
             thought
             it
             reasonable
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             offerings
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             reject
             from
             the
             Communion
             all
             those
             persons
             that
             were
             in
             mutual
             feuds
             ,
             enmities
             and
             fierce
             angers
             .
             
               I
               wonder
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               )
               what
               peace
               they
               can
               look
               for
               that
               are
               at
               war
               with
               their
               brethren
               ?
               
               These
               men
               may
               be
               compelled
               by
               the
               injunction
               of
               s●vere
               fastings
               to
               be
               reconciled
            
             :
             said
             Fabianus
             the
             Martyr
             .
             And
             in
             the
             decree
             of
             P.
             Victor
             it
             was
             expressely
             commanded
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               should
               be
               driven
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               all
               faithful
               people
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               charity
               to
               all
               their
               Brethren
               .
            
             This
             decree
             was
             renewed
             and
             earnestly
             pressed
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Agatho
             .
             
             
               They
               that
               will
               not
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               working
               within
               them
               lay
               aside
               the
               hat●ed
               and
               long
               suits
               and
               dissentions
               ,
               first
               let
               
               them
               be
               reproved
               by
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               City
               .
               But
               if
               they
               will
               not
               at
               their
               reproof
               lay
               aside
               their
               enmities
               ,
               let
               them
               by
               a
               most
               just
               excommumunication
               be
               driven
               from
               the
               Congregations
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             ]
             Which
             Decree
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             inserted
             into
             the
             second
             Rubrick
             before
             her
             office
             of
             Communion
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             afterwards
             give
             account
             .
             But
             for
             the
             present
             we
             may
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             infinitely
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             needs
             and
             comes
             for
             a
             great
             pardon
             ,
             should
             not
             stick
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             be
             like
             God
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             be
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             should
             do
             like
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             rejoyce
             in
             remitting
             offences
             rather
             than
             in
             punishing
             them
             .
             In
             this
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             we
             must
             follow
             Gods
             example
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             alone
             he
             else
             will
             follow
             ours
             .
             In
             imitating
             him
             it
             is
             certain
             we
             are
             innocent
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             this
             he
             follows
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
             because
             revenge
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             is
             to
             pay
             it
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             will
             forgive
             ,
             he
             will
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             
             neither
             will
             he
             :
             for
             he
             makes
             his
             spear
             as
             long
             ,
             and
             his
             angers
             as
             lasting
             as
             we
             do
             ours
             .
             But
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             reasonableness
             and
             necessity
             I
             shall
             represent
             in
             the
             excellent
             words
             of
             the
             Talmudists
             ,
             recorded
             also
             by
             the
             famous
             Bensirach
             *
             [
             
               He
               that
               revengeth
               shall
               find
               vengeance
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               surely
               keep
               his
               sins
               in
               remembrance
               .
               Forgive
               thy
               neighbour
               the
               hurt
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               unto
               thee
               ,
               so
               shall
               thy
               sins
               also
               be
               forgiven
               when
               thou
               prayest
               .
               One
               man
               keepeth
               anger
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               doth
               he
               seek
               healing
               from
               the
               Lord
               ?
               
               He
               sheweth
               no
               mercy
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               like
               himself
               ,
               and
               doth
               he
               ask
               forgiveness
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ?
               If
               he
               that
               is
               but
               flesh
               nourish
               hatred
               ,
               who
               will
               intreat
               for
               pardon
               of
               his
               sins
               ?
            
             ]
             The
             duty
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             urgent
             ,
             and
             the
             Commandment
             express
             ,
             and
             the
             threatning
             terrible
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             excellent
             .
             There
             is
             in
             this
             no
             more
             to
             be
             said
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             consider
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             reducing
             it
             to
             practice
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             preparation
             to
             a
             worthy
             Communion
             :
             and
             consider
             the
             special
             cases
             of
             conscience
             relating
             to
             this
             great
             duty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Therefore
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             forgive
             every
             man
             that
             offends
             us
             .
             For
             concerning
             every
             one
             of
             our
             Brethren
             it
             is
             equally
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             excellent
             creation
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             thy
             brother
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             heir
             of
             the
             same
             hopes
             ,
             born
             to
             the
             same
             inheritance
             ,
             descended
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             nursed
             by
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             his
             Mother
             and
             thine
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             in
             him
             Gods
             Image
             drawn
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             described
             in
             the
             same
             lines
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             in
             him
             many
             good
             things
             for
             which
             he
             can
             be
             loved
             ,
             and
             many
             reasons
             in
             him
             for
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             God
             hath
             made
             many
             decrees
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             minister
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             died
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             is
             very
             precious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             Heaven
             it self
             the
             man
             whom
             thou
             hatest
             is
             very
             considerable
             ;
             and
             there
             ,
             there
             are
             great
             desires
             for
             his
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             and
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             despise
             ,
             and
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             stand
             out
             against
             all
             this
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             every
             man
             ,
             but
             every
             offence
             must
             be
             forgiven
             .
             The
             Wise
             man
             saies
             ,
             [
             
               That
               for
               some
               things
               there
               will
               be
               no
               returning
               again
               :
            
             a
             blow
             indeed
             ,
             
             or
             an
             evil
             word
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             but
             for
             
               upbraiding
               and
               pride
               ,
               and
               disclosing
               secrets
               ,
               and
               a
               treacherous
               wound
               every
               friend
               will
               depart
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               never
               return
               again
            
             .
             ]
             But
             he
             only
             tells
             how
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             not
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             what
             it
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ;
             not
             how
             it
             should
             be
             in
             case
             of
             conscience
             :
             and
             he
             means
             this
             of
             societies
             and
             civil
             friendships
             ;
             but
             in
             Religion
             ,
             we
             go
             higher
             ,
             and
             even
             these
             also
             ,
             and
             greater
             than
             these
             must
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             unless
             we
             would
             prescribe
             a
             limit
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             He
             will
             pardon
             every
             sin
             of
             ours
             ,
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             which
             we
             can
             rightly
             pray
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             hope
             it
             upon
             no
             measures
             but
             those
             of
             our
             ,
             forgiveness
             ;
             
             
               
                 O
                 Jupiter
              
               (
               said
               the
               distressed
               Prince
               )
               hear
               our
               prayers
               
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 piety
              
               ,
               look
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               so
               give
               us
               help
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               instance
               that
               can
               be
               considerable
               to
               the
               lessening
               or
               excusing
               of
               this
               duty
               .
            
             
             We
             must
             forgive
             not
             only
             injuries
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             money
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             errours
             and
             crimes
             whatsoever
             in
             which
             any
             man
             can
             sin
             ,
             and
             thou
             canst
             be
             offended
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Although
             in
             these
             things
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             intention
             and
             expressions
             of
             this
             duty
             there
             is
             some
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             inquired
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             forgiving
             ;
             many
             men
             suppose
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               forgive
               him
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               God
               forgive
               him
            
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             but
             words
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             have
             more
             material
             significations
             of
             it
             then
             so
             ,
             because
             nothing
             can
             commute
             for
             the
             omission
             of
             the
             
             necessary
             parts
             of
             this
             duty
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             we
             observe
             these
             measures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             man
             that
             hath
             received
             injuries
             be
             they
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             mind
             perfectly
             free
             from
             all
             intentions
             of
             revenge
             in
             any
             instance
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             when
             the
             question
             is
             concerning
             forgiving
             him
             that
             did
             the
             wrong
             ,
             every
             man
             can
             best
             answer
             his
             question
             by
             placing
             himself
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             him
             that
             did
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             considering
             to
             what
             purposes
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             significations
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             degrees
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             event
             of
             things
             himself
             would
             fain
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             in
             his
             case
             and
             did
             repent
             the
             injury
             and
             did
             desire
             pardon
             .
             That
             's
             the
             measure
             and
             the
             rule
             ;
             and
             we
             learn
             it
             from
             *
             Chrysologus
             .
             
             Thou
             art
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             and
             thou
             wouldst
             that
             God
             and
             man
             should
             alwaies
             forgive
             thee
             .
             Do
             thou
             forgive
             alwaies
             ;
             so
             much
             ,
             so
             often
             ,
             so
             intirely
             as
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             pardoned
             thy self
             ;
             so
             much
             ,
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             so
             intirely
             give
             pardon
             to
             thy
             enemy
             :
             and
             this
             together
             with
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             well
             expressed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Nazarens
             .
             
               If
               thy
               Brother
               sins
               against
               thee
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               offers
               thee
               satisfaction
               seven
               times
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               receive
               him
               .
               Simon
               his
               Disciple
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               seven
               times
               in
               a
               day
               ?
               The
               Lord
               answers
               ,
               yea
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               .
               For
               even
               amongst
               the
               Prophets
               also
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               annointed
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               there
               was
               found
               the
               word
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               also
               offended
               in
               their
               tongues
               .
            
          
           
           
             Against
             this
             there
             is
             no
             objection
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             made
             by
             the
             foolish
             discourses
             of
             young
             men
             ,
             fighters
             and
             malicious
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             evil
             manners
             of
             the
             world
             are
             taught
             to
             call
             revenge
             gallantry
             ,
             and
             the
             pardoning
             of
             injuries
             to
             be
             pusillanimity
             and
             cowardice
             :
             for
             this
             Devil
             that
             dwells
             in
             tombs
             and
             and
             cannot
             be
             bound
             with
             chains
             ,
             prevailes
             infinitly
             upon
             this
             account
             amongst
             the
             more
             glorious
             part
             of
             mankind
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             all
             other
             things
             are
             ,
             which
             oppose
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             )
             is
             infinitely
             unreasonable
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             a
             greater
             testimony
             of
             impotency
             and
             effiminacy
             of
             spirit
             than
             a
             desire
             of
             revenge
             .
             Who
             are
             so
             cruel
             as
             Cowards
             ,
             and
             who
             so
             revengeful
             as
             the
             weakest
             and
             the
             most
             passionate
             women
             ?
             Wise
             Crysippus
             ,
             and
             gentle
             Thales
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             old
             man
             who
             being
             to
             drink
             his
             poyson
             refused
             to
             give
             any
             of
             it
             to
             his
             persecutor
             ;
             these
             men
             did
             not
             think
             revenge
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             a
             worthy
             satisfaction
             .
             
             Fot
             what
             man
             is
             so
             barbarous
             as
             to
             recover
             his
             leprosie
             by
             sucking
             the
             life
             blood
             from
             dying
             infants
             ?
             a
             good
             man
             would
             rather
             endure
             ten
             leprosies
             than
             one
             such
             remedie
             .
             Such
             a
             thing
             is
             revenge
             ;
             it
             pretends
             to
             cure
             a
             wound
             but
             does
             it
             with
             an
             intolerable
             remedy
             .
             It
             was
             the
             song
             of
             Cyclops
             to
             his
             sheep
             ;
             
               feed
               you
               upon
               the
               tender
               herbs
               ,
               I
               mean
               to
               feed
               upon
               the
               flesh
               and
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Greeks
            
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             violence
             not
             only
             to
             the
             laws
             and
             manners
             ,
             
             but
             even
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             men
             .
             Lions
             indeed
             and
             Tygres
             do
             with
             a
             strange
             curiosity
             eye
             and
             observe
             him
             that
             struck
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             
             fight
             with
             him
             above
             all
             the
             hunters
             ;
             to
             strike
             again
             is
             the
             return
             of
             beasts
             ;
             but
             to
             pardon
             him
             that
             smote
             me
             ,
             is
             the
             bravest
             amends
             and
             the
             noblest
             way
             of
             doing
             right
             unto
             our selves
             ;
             whilest
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             a
             man
             and
             by
             the
             methods
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             conquered
             our
             enemy
             into
             a
             friend
             .
             But
             revenge
             is
             the
             disease
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             bravery
             of
             men
             as
             dwelling
             in
             rivers
             and
             wallowing
             in
             fires
             is
             to
             their
             natural
             manner
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             out
             of
             pretence
             of
             valour
             pursues
             revenge
             is
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             because
             fire
             is
             a
             glorious
             thing
             ,
             is
             willing
             to
             have
             a
             St.
             Anthonies
             fire
             in
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             is
             injured
             must
             so
             pardon
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             must
             not
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             take
             revenge
             of
             his
             enemy
             .
             It
             was
             noted
             as
             a
             pitiful
             thing
             of
             Brutus
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             army
             was
             broken
             and
             himself
             exposed
             to
             the
             insolencies
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             not
             revenge
             himself
             ,
             he
             cryed
             out
             most
             passionately
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Greek
             tragedy
             
             ,
             to
             Jupiter
             to
             take
             vengeance
             of
             young
             Octavius
             .
             But
             nothing
             is
             more
             against
             the
             nobleness
             of
             a
             Christian
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             a
             holy
             communion
             ,
             than
             when
             all
             meet
             together
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             except
             his
             enemy
             ;
             that
             he
             who
             prayes
             for
             blessings
             to
             the
             whole
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             secretly
             desire
             that
             one
             member
             should
             perish
             .
             If
             one
             prayes
             for
             thee
             ,
             
             and
             another
             prayes
             against
             thee
             ,
             who
             knows
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             be
             blessed
             or
             accursed
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             means
             to
             communicate
             worthily
             must
             
             so
             forgive
             his
             enemy
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             upbraid
             his
             crime
             any
             more
             .
             For
             we
             must
             so
             forgive
             as
             that
             we
             forget
             it
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             perfectly
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             charity
             .
             For
             to
             what
             good
             purpose
             can
             any
             man
             keep
             a
             record
             of
             a
             shrewd
             turn
             ,
             but
             to
             become
             a
             spie
             upon
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             enemy
             ,
             watchful
             to
             do
             him
             shame
             ,
             or
             by
             that
             to
             aggravate
             every
             new
             offence
             ?
             It
             was
             a
             malicious
             part
             of
             Darius
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Athenians
             had
             plundered
             Sardis
             ,
             he
             resolving
             to
             remember
             the
             evil
             turn
             till
             he
             had
             done
             them
             a
             mischief
             ,
             commanded
             one
             of
             his
             servants
             that
             every
             time
             he
             waited
             at
             supper
             ,
             he
             should
             thrice
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             Sr.
             remember
             the
             Athenians
             .
             The
             Devil
             is
             apt
             enough
             to
             do
             this
             office
             for
             any
             man
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             keeps
             in
             mind
             an
             injury
             ,
             needs
             no
             other
             tempter
             to
             uncharitableness
             but
             his
             own
             memory
             .
             He
             that
             resolves
             to
             remember
             it
             ,
             never
             does
             forgive
             it
             perfectly
             ;
             but
             ,
             is
             the
             under
             officer
             of
             his
             own
             malice
             .
             ●or
             as
             rivers
             that
             run
             under
             ground
             do
             infallibly
             fall
             into
             the
             sea
             and
             mingle
             with
             the
             salt
             waters
             :
             so
             is
             the
             injury
             that
             is
             remembred
             ;
             it
             runs
             under
             ground
             indeed
             ,
             and
             the
             anger
             is
             head
             ,
             but
             it
             tends
             certainly
             to
             mischief
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             be
             sometimes
             lesse
             deadly
             for
             want
             of
             opportunity
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             never
             lesse
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             would
             communicate
             worthily
             must
             so
             pardon
             his
             enemy
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             be
             certain
             the
             man
             is
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             and
             sinned
             against
             God
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             not
             under
             pretence
             of
             righting
             God
             and
             Religion
             and
             the
             laws
             ,
             pursue
             his
             own
             anger
             and
             revenge
             ,
             
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             evil
             .
             Every
             man
             is
             concerned
             that
             evil
             be
             to
             him
             that
             loves
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             cozen
             our selves
             
             by
             thinking
             that
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             to
             pardon
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             and
             vile
             persons
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             ;
             but
             neither
             hath
             any
             private
             man
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             to
             punish
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             cannot
             pardon
             Gods
             enemy
             ,
             can
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             he
             would
             :
             and
             it
             were
             better
             to
             let
             it
             all
             alone
             ,
             than
             to
             destroy
             charity
             upon
             pretence
             of
             justice
             or
             Religion
             .
             For
             if
             this
             wicked
             man
             were
             thy
             friend
             ,
             it
             may
             very
             well
             be
             supposed
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             very
             kind
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             Gods
             enemy
             :
             and
             we
             are
             easie
             enough
             to
             think
             well
             of
             him
             that
             pleases
             us
             ,
             let
             him
             displease
             whom
             he
             list
             besides
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             may
             worthily
             communicate
             ,
             that
             so
             pardons
             his
             enemy
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             endeavour
             to
             make
             him
             to
             be
             his
             friend
             .
             Are
             you
             ready
             to
             do
             him
             good
             ?
             Can
             you
             relieve
             your
             enemy
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             in
             want
             ?
             Yes
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             you
             wish
             it
             were
             come
             to
             that
             .
             And
             some
             men
             will
             pursue
             their
             enemy
             with
             implacable
             prosecutions
             till
             they
             have
             got
             them
             under
             their
             feet
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             delight
             to
             lift
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             kindly
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             forgive
             him
             with
             all
             the
             noblenesse
             and
             bravery
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
             But
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             instead
             of
             shewing
             mercy
             we
             make
             a
             triumph
             .
             Relieve
             his
             need
             and
             be
             troubled
             that
             he
             needs
             it
             .
             Rescue
             him
             from
             the
             calamity
             which
             he
             hath
             brought
             upon
             himself
             ,
             or
             is
             fallen
             into
             by
             misadventure
             ,
             but
             never
             thrust
             him
             down
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             honoured
             and
             glorious
             by
             raising
             him
             from
             that
             calamity
             in
             which
             thou
             art
             secretly
             delighted
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             intangled
             .
             Lycurgus
             of
             S●arta
             in
             a
             tumult
             made
             against
             him
             by
             some
             Citizens
             lost
             an
             eye
             :
             which
             fact
             the
             wiser
             part
             of
             the
             people
             infinitely
             detesting
             ,
             gave
             the
             villain
             that
             did
             it
             into
             their
             Princes
             power
             ;
             and
             he
             used
             it
             worthily
             ;
             he
             
             kept
             him
             in
             his
             house
             a
             year
             ,
             he
             taught
             him
             vertue
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             forth
             to
             the
             people
             a
             worthy
             Citizen
             .
             To
             pardon
             thy
             enemy
             as
             David
             pardoned
             Absalom
             ,
             that
             's
             true
             charity
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             does
             so
             pardon
             ,
             needs
             no
             further
             inquiry
             into
             the
             case
             of
             conscience
             .
             It
             was
             an
             excellent
             saying
             of
             Seneca
             .
             [
             When
             thou
             doest
             forgive
             thy
             enemy
             ,
             
             rather
             seem
             to
             acquit
             him
             than
             to
             pardon
             him
             ;
             rather
             excuse
             the
             fault
             ,
             than
             only
             forbear
             the
             punishment
             :
             for
             no
             punishment
             is
             greater
             ,
             than
             so
             to
             order
             thy
             pardon
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             glorifie
             thy
             kindness
             ,
             and
             upbraid
             and
             reproach
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             that
             would
             be
             truly
             charitable
             in
             his
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             with
             just
             measures
             would
             communicate
             ,
             must
             so
             pardon
             his
             enemy
             ,
             that
             he
             restore
             him
             to
             the
             same
             state
             of
             love
             and
             friendship
             as
             before
             .
             This
             is
             urged
             by
             St.
             Bernard
             ;
             
             as
             the
             great
             imitation
             of
             the
             Divine
             mercy
             .
             God
             hath
             so
             freely
             ,
             so
             intirely
             pardoned
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             condemns
             by
             revenging
             ,
             nor
             confounds
             by
             upbraiding
             ,
             nor
             loves
             lesse
             by
             imputing
             .
             He
             revenges
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             never
             upbraides
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             once
             pardoned
             ,
             he
             never
             imputes
             it
             to
             any
             evil
             purposes
             any
             more
             ,
             And
             just
             so
             must
             our
             reconciliation
             be
             ;
             we
             must
             love
             him
             as
             we
             loved
             him
             before
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             love
             him
             lesse
             ,
             we
             punish
             him
             ,
             if
             our
             love
             was
             valuable
             ;
             then
             he
             is
             forgiven
             indeed
             when
             he
             hath
             lost
             nothing
             .
             I
             should
             be
             thought
             severe
             if
             I
             should
             say
             that
             the
             true
             forgiveness
             and
             reconciliation
             does
             imply
             a
             greater
             kindness
             after
             than
             before
             ;
             but
             
             such
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             love
             .
             [
             
               There
               is
               more
               joy
               over
               one
               sinner
               that
               repenteth
               ,
               than
               over
               ninety
               and
               nine
               just
               persons
               that
               need
               no
               repentance
               :
               ]
               and
               a
               broken
               *
               love
               is
               like
               a
               broken
               bone
               ,
               set
               it
               well
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               stronger
               for
               the
               fracture
               .
            
             When
             Nicanor
             railed
             upon
             Philip
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             he
             slighted
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             railed
             still
             ;
             he
             then
             reproved
             him
             ,
             but
             withal
             forgave
             him
             ,
             and
             still
             he
             railed
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             forgave
             him
             ,
             and
             g●ve
             him
             a
             donative
             ,
             he
             sealed
             Nicanors
             pardon
             ,
             he
             confuted
             his
             calumny
             ,
             and
             taught
             him
             virtue
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             depends
             not
             upon
             the
             injured
             person
             alone
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             return
             and
             repentance
             of
             him
             that
             did
             it
             .
             For
             no
             man
             is
             the
             better
             with
             God
             for
             having
             sinned
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             for
             having
             injured
             his
             brother
             can
             be
             the
             better
             beloved
             by
             him
             :
             But
             if
             the
             sinner
             double
             his
             care
             in
             his
             repentance
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             offending
             man
             increase
             his
             kindnesse
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             endearments
             in
             his
             returns
             to
             friendship
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             charity
             so
             to
             pardon
             ,
             so
             to
             restore
             as
             the
             man
             deserves
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sin
             must
             not
             be
             remembred
             in
             anger
             ,
             to
             lessen
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             his
             amends
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             says
             ,
             [
             
               If
               he
               shall
               return
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               repent
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               forgive
               him
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             But
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             great
             duty
             will
             require
             a
             little
             more
             exactnesse
             :
             let
             us
             therefore
             inquire
             more
             particularly
             into
             the
             practical
             Questions
             or
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             relating
             to
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             How
             far
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             forgive
             our
             enemy
             that
             does
             repent
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             him
             that
             does
             not
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             long
             and
             how
             often
             must
             we
             proceed
             in
             our
             pardon
             to
             the
             penitent
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             indications
             and
             signs
             of
             repentance
             are
             we
             to
             require
             and
             accept
             as
             sufficient
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             after
             every
             relapse
             must
             the
             conditions
             of
             his
             pardon
             be
             harder
             than
             before
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Whether
             the
             injured
             person
             be
             bound
             to
             offer
             peace
             and
             seek
             for
             reconcilement
             ?
             or
             whether
             may
             he
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             if
             the
             offending
             party
             does
             not
             seek
             it
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Whether
             the
             precept
             of
             charity
             and
             forgivenesse
             obliges
             us
             not
             to
             go
             to
             Law
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             charity
             or
             forgivenesse
             the
             offended
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             is
             to
             give
             to
             the
             other
             in
             case
             of
             adultery
             repented
             of
             ?
          
           
             
               Question
               I.
               Whether
               we
               are
               to
               forgive
               him
               that
               does
               not
               repent
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               if
               he
               does
               not
               ?
            
             
               If
               he
               have
               done
               me
               no
               wrong
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               forgiven
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               offers
               to
               give
               me
               satisfaction
               ,
               he
               is
               out
               of
               my
               debt
               .
               But
               if
               he
               hath
               been
               injurious
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               repair
               me
               ,
               then
               I
               have
               something
               to
               pardon
               .
               But
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               in
               that
               Religion
               that
               requires
               me
               to
               reward
               a
               sinner
               with
               a
               gift
               ,
               to
               take
               my
               enemy
               into
               my
               bosome
               ,
               to
               invite
               new
               injuries
               *
               by
               suffering
               and
               kindly
               rewarding
               the
               old
               ?
               For
               by
               this
               means
               we
               may
               have
               injuries
               enough
               ,
               and
               sin
               shall
               live
               at
               the
               
               charge
               of
               the
               good
               mans
               piety
               ,
               and
               charity
               shall
               be
               the
               fuel
               of
               malice
               ;
               what
               therefore
               is
               our
               duty
               in
               this
               case
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               double
               sort
               of
               pardon
               or
               forgivenesse
               :
               The
               first
               and
               least
               is
               that
               which
               neither
               exacts
               revenge
               our selves
               ,
               nor
               requires
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               delights
               in
               it
               if
               it
               happens
               :
               and
               this
               is
               due
               to
               all
               ;
               those
               very
               enemies
               that
               do
               not
               repent
               ,
               that
               cease
               not
               still
               to
               persecute
               you
               with
               evil
               ,
               must
               thus
               be
               pardoned
               ;
               whether
               they
               care
               for
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               they
               ask
               it
               or
               ask
               it
               not
               .
               For
               these
               we
               must
               also
               pray
               ,
               we
               must
               blesse
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               speak
               as
               much
               good
               of
               them
               as
               occasion
               and
               justice
               do
               require
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               love
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               do
               them
               justice
               ,
               and
               do
               them
               kindnesse
               ;
               and
               this
               expresly
               required
               of
               us
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               *
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               also
               another
               forgivenesse
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               restitution
               to
               the
               first
               state
               of
               trust
               ;
               to
               love
               him
               as
               well
               ,
               to
               think
               as
               well
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               only
               due
               to
               them
               that
               repent
               ,
               and
               ask
               pardon
               and
               make
               amends
               as
               they
               can
               :
               for
               then
               the
               proper
               office
               of
               thy
               charity
               is
               to
               pity
               thy
               brothers
               infirmity
               ,
               to
               accept
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               to
               entertain
               his
               friendship
               and
               his
               amends
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               a
               period
               to
               his
               repentance
               for
               having
               troubled
               thee
               .
               For
               his
               satisfaction
               and
               restitution
               hath
               taken
               away
               the
               material
               part
               of
               the
               injury
               ;
               and
               thou
               art
               as
               well
               as
               thou
               wert
               before
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               he
               would
               fain
               have
               thee
               so
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               else
               done
               but
               what
               is
               done
               by
               thy
               charity
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               thou
               must
               bear
               a
               share
               in
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               believe
               his
               affirmation
               ,
               accept
               his
               repentance
               ,
               cancel
               his
               guilt
               ,
               take
               off
               the
               remanent
               obligations
               ,
               remove
               suspicion
               from
               him
               ,
               entertain
               no
               jealousies
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               things
               trust
               him
               where
               charity
               is
               not
               imprudent
               .
            
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               not
               always
               safe
               to
               imploy
               a
               person
               that
               hath
               deceived
               my
               trust
               and
               done
               me
               wrong
               .
               But
               if
               you
               perceive
               that
               he
               may
               wisely
               be
               trusted
               and
               imployed
               ,
               charity
               must
               take
               off
               the
               objection
               of
               his
               former
               sailing
               .
               If
               by
               repentance
               he
               hath
               cut
               off
               the
               evil
               that
               he
               did
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               evil
               by
               which
               he
               did
               it
               ,
               then
               if
               you
               refuse
               to
               imploy
               him
               because
               he
               once
               did
               you
               wrong
               ,
               it
               is
               revenge
               and
               not
               prudence
               .
               If
               he
               offended
               thee
               by
               pride
               ,
               by
               anger
               ,
               by
               covetousn●sse
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               he
               say
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               forgive
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               you
               amends
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               you
               pardon
               him
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               unlesse
               his
               repentance
               hath
               destroyed
               his
               covetousnesse
               ,
               his
               anger
               ,
               or
               his
               pride
               ,
               the
               evil
               principle
               remains
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               injure
               thee
               again
               .
               Which
               thing
               if
               wisely
               and
               without
               pretences
               thou
               canst
               really
               perceive
               ,
               to
               trust
               or
               to
               imploy
               him
               in
               such
               instances
               in
               which
               he
               formerly
               did
               thee
               injury
               ,
               is
               not
               prudent
               nor
               safe
               ;
               and
               no
               charity
               ties
               thee
               to
               be
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               thy self
               to
               be
               tempted
               .
               Only
               be
               careful
               that
               you
               do
               not
               mistake
               jealousie
               for
               prudence
               ,
               and
               so
               lose
               the
               rewards
               of
               charity
               ;
               lest
               when
               we
               think
               our selves
               wise
               ,
               we
               become
               fools
               .
            
          
           
             
               Question
               II.
               How
               long
               and
               how
               often
               must
               we
               proceed
               in
               our
               forgiveness
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               the
               repentance
               of
               injurious
               persons
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               need
               no
               answer
               but
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ;
               
               
                 If
                 thy
                 Brother
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 seven
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 seven
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 turn
                 again
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 repent
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 forgive
                 him
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               seven
               times
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               seventy
               
               times
               seven
               times
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               determined
               number
               ,
               but
               signifies
               infinitely
               .
               
                 Seven
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 do
                 I
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
              
               said
               David
               .
               From
               this
               definite
               number
               some
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               took
               their
               pattern
               for
               their
               Canonical
               hours
               .
               It
               was
               well
               enough
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               he
               meant
               ,
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               continually
               :
               and
               so
               must
               our
               pardoning
               be
               .
               For
               if
               Christ
               hath
               forgiven
               thee
               but
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               (
               saith
               St.
               Austin
               )
               then
               do
               thou
               also
               stop
               there
               ;
               
               let
               his
               measure
               be
               thine
               .
               If
               he
               denied
               to
               spare
               thee
               for
               the
               next
               fault
               ,
               do
               thou
               so
               to
               thy
               Brother
               .
               But
               St.
               Hierom
               observes
               concerning
               this
               number
               ,
               That
               Christ
               required
               us
               to
               forgive
               our
               Brother
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               in
               a
               day
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               four
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               times
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               be
               ready
               to
               forgive
               him
               oftner
               than
               he
               can
               need
               it
               .
               
               Now
               though
               he
               that
               sins
               frequently
               and
               repents
               frequently
               ,
               gives
               great
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               his
               repentances
               are
               but
               pretended
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               repentances
               before
               God
               signifie
               nothing
               ;
               yet
               that
               is
               nothing
               to
               us
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               they
               are
               rendred
               ineff●ctual
               by
               the
               relapse
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               good
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               as
               Ahabs
               was
               :
               but
               whether
               they
               be
               or
               be
               not
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               not
               ashamed
               to
               repent
               so
               often
               ,
               we
               must
               think
               it
               no
               shame
               and
               no
               imprudence
               to
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               forgive
               him
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               restored
               intirely
               to
               his
               former
               state
               of
               good
               things
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               no
               let
               in
               thy
               charity
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               in
               prudence
               ,
               that
               's
               another
               consideration
               :
               But
               his
               second
               repentance
               must
               be
               accepted
               as
               well
               as
               his
               first
               ,
               and
               his
               tenth
               as
               well
               as
               his
               fifth
               .
               And
               if
               any
               man
               think
               it
               hard
               so
               often
               to
               be
               tied
               to
               accept
               his
               repentance
               ,
               let
               him
               understand
               that
               it
               is
               because
               himself
               hath
               not
               yet
               been
               called
               to
               judgment
               ;
               he
               hath
               not
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               exactor
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               yet
               been
               delivered
               to
               the
               tormentors
               ,
               
               nor
               summed
               up
               his
               own
               accounts
               ,
               nor
               beheld
               with
               amazement
               the
               vast
               number
               of
               his
               sins
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               in
               deepest
               apprehension
               placed
               himself
               before
               the
               dreadful
               Tribunal
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               felt
               the
               smart
               of
               conscience
               ,
               or
               hath
               been
               affrighted
               with
               the
               fears
               of
               hell
               ,
               or
               remembers
               how
               often
               he
               hath
               been
               spared
               from
               an
               horrible
               damnation
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               ready
               to
               strangle
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               afflict
               him
               for
               a
               trifle
               ,
               because
               he
               considers
               his
               own
               dangers
               of
               perishing
               for
               a
               sum
               which
               can
               never
               be
               paid
               ,
               if
               it
               never
               be
               forgiven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Question
               III.
               What
               indications
               and
               signs
               of
               repentance
               are
               we
               to
               require
               and
               to
               accept
               as
               sufficient
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               circumstance
               there
               is
               as
               proper
               an
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               our
               charity
               as
               in
               the
               direct
               forgiveness
               .
               We
               are
               not
               to
               exact
               securities
               and
               demonstrations
               Mathematical
               ,
               nor
               to
               demand
               the
               extremity
               of
               things
               .
               If
               thy
               enemy
               be
               willing
               to
               make
               an
               amends
               ,
               accept
               of
               his
               very
               willingnesse
               
                 for
                 some
                 part
              
               ,
               and
               his
               amends
               for
               the
               other
               .
               Let
               every
               good
               act
               be
               forwardly
               entertained
               ,
               and
               persuade
               you
               heartily
               that
               all
               is
               well
               within
               .
               If
               you
               can
               reasonably
               think
               so
               ,
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               think
               so
               ;
               for
               after
               all
               the
               signs
               of
               repentance
               in
               the
               world
               he
               may
               deceive
               you
               ;
               and
               whether
               his
               heart
               be
               right
               or
               not
               ,
               you
               can
               never
               know
               but
               by
               the
               judgment
               of
               charity
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               may
               better
               use
               betimes
               .
               For
               when
               ever
               your
               returning
               enemy
               saies
               he
               does
               repent
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               gives
               humane
               and
               probable
               indications
               of
               his
               repentance
               ;
               )
               you
               cannot
               tell
               but
               that
               he
               saies
               true
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               must
               forgive
               .
               The
               words
               of
               Christ
               are
               plain
               ;
               
               if
               he
               returns
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               do
               repent
               :
               then
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               stay
               no
               longer
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               confesses
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               praies
               for
               pardon
               ,
               hath
               done
               great
               violence
               and
               mortification
               to
               himself
               ;
               he
               hath
               punished
               his
               fault
               *
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               is
               nothing
               left
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               offended
               party
               but
               to
               return
               to
               mercy
               and
               charity
               .
               *
               But
               in
               this
               affair
               it
               is
               remarkable
               what
               we
               are
               commanded
               by
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               :
               
                 Agree
                 with
                 thine
                 adversary
                 quickly
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 l●ft
                 thou
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 utmost
                 farthing
                 .
              
               Plainly
               intimating
               ;
               that
               in
               reconcilements
               and
               returns
               of
               friendship
               there
               is
               supposed
               alwaies
               something
               to
               be
               abated
               ,
               something
               clearly
               forgiven
               :
               for
               if
               he
               pay
               thee
               to
               the
               utmost
               farthing
               ,
               thou
               hast
               forgiven
               nothing
               It
               is
               merchandise
               and
               not
               forgivenesse
               to
               restore
               him
               that
               does
               as
               much
               as
               you
               can
               require
               .
               
                 Be
                 not
                 over
                 righteous
              
               ,
               saith
               Solomon
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               charity
               do
               something
               of
               thy
               work
               ,
               allow
               to
               her
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               powers
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               .
               It
               was
               an
               excellent
               saying
               of
               St.
               Bernard
               :
               [
               
                 God
                 is
                 never
                 called
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 revenges
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 his
                 revenges
                 he
                 takes
                 from
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 original
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 his
                 forgivenesse
                 he
                 takes
                 from
                 himself
                 :
                 ]
                 and
                 so
                 should
                 we
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 restore
                 him
                 that
                 did
                 us
                 wrong
                 to
                 our
                 love
                 again
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 wholly
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 upon
                 our
                 own
                 account
                 ;
                 let
                 our
                 mercy
                 have
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 accept
                 him
                 readily
                 ,
                 receive
                 him
                 quickly
                 ,
                 believe
                 him
                 easiy
                 ,
                 expound
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 sense
                 ,
                 take
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 his
                 repentance
                 ;
                 and
                 forgive
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 interrupt
                 his
                 repentance
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 incourage
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 proper
                 work
                 of
                 charity
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Article
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Question
               IV.
               Whether
               after
               every
               relapse
               must
               the
               conditions
               of
               his
               pardon
               be
               harder
               than
               before
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               I
               find
               no
               difference
               in
               the
               expression
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               .
               It
               is
               all
               one
               after
               seven
               times
               ,
               and
               after
               seventy
               times
               ,
               and
               after
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               ;
               If
               he
               shall
               return
               saying
               I
               repent
               ,
               that
               's
               all
               is
               here
               required
               .
               But
               then
               because
               by
               saying
               [
               I
               repent
               ]
               is
               not
               meant
               only
               the
               speaking
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               doing
               it
               ;
               must
               at
               least
               be
               probable
               that
               he
               does
               so
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               say
               so
               ;
               therefore
               although
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               does
               so
               ,
               so
               soon
               you
               must
               forgive
               him
               ,
               yet
            
             
               1.
               
               After
               the
               first
               forgivenesse
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               second
               and
               third
               offence
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               so
               readily
               to
               believe
               his
               saying
               ,
               as
               after
               the
               first
               offence
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               although
               he
               did
               violence
               to
               justice
               and
               charity
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               not
               broken
               his
               faith
               as
               now
               he
               hath
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               oftner
               he
               hath
               relapsed
               ,
               the
               more
               significations
               he
               ought
               to
               give
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               repentance
               .
               
               He
               that
               is
               pardoned
               and
               sins
               again
               cannot
               expect
               so
               easily
               to
               be
               acquitted
               the
               third
               time
               as
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               saith
               S
               Basil.
               At
               the
               first
               fault
               we
               must
               believe
               his
               saying
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               nothing
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               hath
               often
               said
               so
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               seen
               so
               often
               that
               he
               did
               not
               say
               true
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               forgiven
               and
               then
               relapses
               is
               obliged
               to
               do
               more
               the
               next
               time
               he
               pretends
               repentance
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Alt●ough
               we
               ●re
               bound
               to
               forgive
               him
               intirely
               
               even
               after
               a
               thousand
               injuries
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               truly
               repent
               ;
               yet
               this
               person
               cannot
               expect
               to
               be
               imployed
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               returned
               to
               all
               his
               former
               capacities
               of
               good
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               cured
               the
               evil
               principle
               ,
               the
               malicious
               heart
               ,
               or
               the
               evil
               eye
               ,
               the
               slanderous
               tongue
               ,
               or
               the
               unjust
               hand
               ;
               his
               covetous
               desire
               ,
               and
               his
               peevish
               anger
               :
               and
               then
               though
               we
               must
               be
               ready
               in
               heart
               to
               receive
               him
               to
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               his
               former
               condition
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               capable
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               same
               man
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               imployed
               ;
               yet
               till
               he
               be
               so
               ,
               or
               appears
               so
               in
               prudent
               and
               reasonable
               indications
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               pardoned
               heartily
               ,
               and
               prayed
               for
               charitably
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               be
               handled
               cautiously
               ,
               It
               must
               not
               be
               harder
               for
               thee
               to
               pardon
               him
               after
               ten
               thousand
               relapses
               and
               returns
               :
               but
               after
               so
               much
               variety
               of
               folly
               and
               weak
               instances
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               much
               harder
               for
               him
               to
               say
               and
               prove
               he
               does
               repent
               .
               But
               in
               this
               our
               charity
               must
               neither
               be
               credulous
               ,
               nor
               morose
               ;
               too
               easie
               ,
               nor
               too
               difficult
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               secure
               ,
               if
               it
               pardons
               him
               ,
               and
               prayes
               for
               him
               whether
               he
               repents
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               are
               some
               significations
               of
               repentance
               ,
               which
               charity
               never
               can
               refuse
               ;
               but
               must
               accept
               the
               offending
               person
               as
               a
               convert
               and
               a
               penitent
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Such
               is
               open
               and
               plain
               confession
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               with
               the
               circumstances
               of
               shame
               and
               dishonour
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               does
               so
               much
               rudeness
               to
               himself
               as
               to
               endure
               the
               shame
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               rather
               than
               not
               to
               return
               to
               duty
               ;
               gives
               great
               testimony
               that
               he
               returns
               in
               earnest
               .
               And
               this
               can
               no
               waies
               be
               abated
               ,
               unless
               he
               have
               done
               so
               before
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               confession
               is
               but
               formal
               ,
               and
               his
               shame
               is
               passed
               into
               shamelesness
               .
               In
               this
               case
               we
               may
               expect
               some
               more
               real
               argument
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Whatsoever
               are
               the
               great
               usual
               signs
               and
               expresses
               of
               repentance
               before
               God
               ,
               those
               also
               are
               to
               be
               accepted
               by
               us
               when
               they
               are
               done
               before
               men
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               may
               be
               deceived
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               God
               cannot
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               the
               best
               we
               can
               get
               ,
               and
               something
               we
               must
               rely
               upon
               .
               And
               because
               like
               God
               we
               cannot
               discern
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ;
               yet
               we
               rightly
               follow
               his
               example
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               that
               which
               is
               the
               next
               best
               ,
               and
               expound
               the
               action
               to
               the
               best
               and
               most
               favourable
               sense
               of
               charity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               An
               oath
               if
               it
               be
               not
               taken
               lightly
               is
               a
               great
               presumption
               of
               an
               innocent
               ,
               a
               sincere
               and
               a
               repenting
               soul.
               It
               is
               the
               sign
               of
               an
               ill
               mind
               not
               to
               trust
               him
               that
               swears
               seldom
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               solemnly
               ,
               
               and
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               justly
               ,
               said
               Amphides
               .
               For
               a
               solemn
               sacred
               oath
               is
               a
               double
               hedge
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               guarded
               by
               a
               double
               fear
               ;
               lest
               I
               abuse
               my
               friend
               ,
               and
               lest
               I
               provoke
               my
               God
               :
               and
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               That
               an
               oath
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               amongst
               persons
               who
               can
               cease
               to
               strive
               ,
               and
               can
               cease
               to
               be
               injurious
               .
               It
               is
               so
               among
               them
               who
               have
               Religion
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               be
               fit
               for
               society
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               man
               whose
               oath
               it
               can
               be
               fit
               to
               take
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               also
               fit
               ,
               that
               having
               sworn
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               trusted
               .
               But
               it
               is
               seldom
               that
               our
               charity
               can
               be
               put
               to
               such
               extremities
               :
               and
               in
               no
               conversation
               can
               it
               happen
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               do
               an
               injury
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               again
               twenty
               times
               ,
               and
               a
               hundred
               times
               in
               the
               revolution
               of
               a
               few
               daies
               .
               If
               such
               things
               could
               be
               ,
               those
               men
               are
               
               intolerable
               upon
               other
               accounts
               ,
               and
               though
               charity
               must
               refuse
               no
               man
               ,
               and
               forgiveness
               must
               alway
               stand
               at
               your
               door
               ready
               to
               let
               in
               all
               that
               knock
               ,
               yet
               the
               accidents
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               caution
               and
               prudence
               ,
               and
               innocent
               fears
               ,
               will
               dispose
               of
               our
               affairs
               in
               other
               channels
               of
               security
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               the
               occasions
               of
               such
               disputes
               ;
               so
               certain
               is
               that
               observation
               of
               St.
               Heirom
               which
               I
               men●ioned
               before
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               tied
               to
               forgive
               oftner
               than
               our
               Brother
               can
               sin
               :
               but
               then
               also
               so
               safe
               are
               we
               ,
               whose
               charity
               must
               be
               bigger
               than
               the
               greatest
               temptation
               :
               and
               yet
               no
               temptation
               is
               like
               to
               happen
               but
               what
               is
               less
               than
               an
               ordinary
               charity
               .
            
          
           
             
               Question
               V.
               Whether
               the
               injured
               person
               be
               bound
               to
               offer
               peace
               ?
               Or
               may
               he
               let
               it
               alone
               ,
               and
               worthily
               communicate
               ,
               if
               the
               offending
               party
               does
               not
               seek
               it
               ?
            
             
               To
               the
               Question
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               parties
               must
               begin
               the
               peace
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               both
               are
               bound
               .
               For
               although
               he
               that
               did
               the
               injury
               is
               bound
               in
               conscience
               and
               justice
               to
               go
               to
               him
               whom
               he
               hath
               injured
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               a
               true
               penitent
               if
               he
               does
               not
               ;
               and
               he
               must
               not
               for
               his
               part
               be
               accepted
               to
               the
               Communion
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               am
               to
               give
               account
               in
               the
               Chapter
               of
               repentance
               ;
               yet
               because
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               the
               title
               of
               Charity
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               add
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Criminal
               does
               not
               come
               ;
               
               the
               offended
               person
               must
               offer
               peace
               ;
               he
               must
               go
               or
               send
               to
               him
               .
               If
               others
               begin
               the
               quarrel
               ,
               do
               thou
               begin
               the
               peace
               ,
               said
               Seneca
               .
               For
               sometimes
               the
               offender
               desires
               pardon
               ,
               but
               dares
               not
               ask
               it
               :
               he
               begs
               it
               by
               interpretation
               
               and
               tacite
               desire
               ;
               consult
               therefore
               with
               his
               modesty
               ,
               his
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               his
               shame
               .
               He
               is
               more
               bound
               to
               do
               it
               than
               thou
               art
               ,
               yet
               thou
               canst
               better
               do
               it
               than
               he
               can
               .
               It
               is
               not
               alwaies
               safe
               for
               him
               :
               it
               is
               never
               unsafe
               for
               thee
               .
               It
               may
               be
               an
               extream
               shame
               to
               him
               ;
               it
               is
               ever
               honourable
               to
               thee
               :
               it
               may
               be
               sometimes
               to
               his
               loss
               ;
               it
               is
               alwaies
               thy
               gain
               :
               for
               this
               was
               the
               resolution
               of
               
               Hesiod's
               Riddle
               ,
               
               Half
               is
               more
               than
               the
               whole
               ;
               
                 A
                 dinner
                 of
                 herbs
                 with
                 peace
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 stalled
                 Oxe
                 with
                 contention
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               upon
               all
               accounts
               it
               is
               for
               thy
               advantage
               to
               make
               the
               offer
               .
            
             
               I
               add
               also
               ,
               it
               is
               thy
               duty
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               justice
               thou
               art
               bound
               ;
               but
               in
               charity
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               in
               obedience
               to
               thy
               Lord.
               
               
                 If
                 thy
                 Brother
                 offend
                 thee
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 tell
                 him
                 .
              
               Go
               thou
               ,
               saies
               Christ.
               For
               by
               so
               doing
               we
               imitate
               God
               ,
               whom
               though
               we
               have
               so
               often
               ,
               so
               infinitely
               offended
               ,
               yet
               he
               thought
               thoughts
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               us
               Embassadors
               of
               peace
               *
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               reconciliation
               .
               When
               Pompey
               and
               
                 Marcus
                 Crassus
              
               were
               to
               quit
               their
               Consulships
               ,
               
                 Cueius
                 Aurelius
              
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               upon
               what
               account
               ,
               ran
               into
               the
               Forum
               ,
               and
               cried
               out
               ,
               that
               Jupiter
               appearing
               to
               him
               in
               his
               dream
               commanded
               that
               they
               should
               be
               reconciled
               before
               they
               were
               discharged
               by
               the
               people
               :
               which
               when
               the
               people
               also
               required
               ,
               Pompey
               stirred
               not
               but
               Crassus
               did
               ;
               he
               reached
               out
               his
               hand
               to
               his
               Collegue
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               do
               nothing
               unworthy
               of
               my self
               ,
               O
               Romans
               ,
               If
               I
               first
               offer
               peace
               to
               Pomp●y
               ,
               whom
               you
               honoured
               with
               the
               title
               of
               Great
               before
               he
               was
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Triumph
               before
               he
               was
               a
               Senator
               .
               We
               cannot
               want
               better
               arguments
               of
               peacefulness
               :
               It
               is
               no
               shame
               to
               thee
               
               to
               offer
               peace
               to
               thy
               offending
               Brother
               ,
               when
               thy
               God
               did
               so
               to
               thee
               ,
               who
               was
               greatly
               provoked
               by
               thee
               ,
               and
               could
               as
               greatly
               have
               been
               revenged
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               no
               disparagement
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               desire
               the
               reconcilement
               with
               him
               for
               whom
               Christ
               became
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               offers
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               to
               thee
               ,
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               body
               and
               bloud
               .
               *
               Thou
               art
               (
               I
               say
               )
               bound
               in
               charity
               to
               thy
               Brothers
               soul
               ,
               whose
               repentance
               thou
               canst
               easily
               invite
               by
               thy
               kind
               offer
               ,
               and
               thou
               makest
               his
               return
               easie
               ,
               thou
               takest
               away
               his
               objection
               and
               temptation
               ,
               thou
               securest
               thy
               own
               right
               better
               ,
               and
               art
               invested
               in
               the
               greatest
               glory
               of
               mankind
               ;
               thou
               doest
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               thy
               own
               soul
               ;
               thou
               carriest
               pardon
               ,
               and
               ease
               and
               mercy
               with
               thee
               ;
               and
               who
               would
               not
               run
               and
               strive
               to
               be
               first
               in
               carrying
               a
               pardon
               ,
               and
               bringing
               messages
               of
               peace
               and
               joyfulness
               ?
            
             
               Consider
               therefore
               that
               death
               divides
               with
               you
               every
               minute
               ;
               you
               quarrel
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               you
               shall
               dye
               at
               night
               ;
               run
               quickly
               and
               be
               reconciled
               for
               fear
               you
               anger
               last
               longer
               than
               your
               life
               .
               It
               was
               a
               pretty
               victory
               which
               Euclid
               got
               of
               his
               angry
               Brother
               ,
               who
               being
               highly
               displeased
               ,
               cried
               out
               ,
               Let
               me
               perish
               if
               I
               be
               not
               revenged
               :
               
               But
               he
               answered
               ,
               And
               let
               me
               perish
               if
               I
               do
               no
               not
               make
               you
               kind
               ,
               and
               quickly
               to
               forget
               your
               anger
               .
               That
               gentle
               answer
               did
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               friends
               presently
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               after
               .
               It
               is
               a
               shame
               if
               we
               be
               out
               done
               by
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               that
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ornament
               and
               jewel
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               forgiving
               our
               enemies
               ,
               in
               appeasing
               anger
               ,
               in
               doing
               good
               for
               evil
               ,
               in
               returning
               prayers
               for
               cursings
               ,
               
               and
               gentle
               usages
               for
               rude
               treatments
               :
               this
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               Christianity
               *
               ,
               as
               Christianity
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               .
               I
               end
               this
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               St.
               Bernard
               :
               let
               every
               man
               who
               desires
               to
               come
               worthily
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               peace
               ,
               the
               communion
               of
               Christs
               body
               ;
               for
               the
               wrong
               that
               he
               does
               be
               ready
               to
               ask
               pardon
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               wrong
               that
               he
               receives
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               pardon
               ,
               and
               so
               Christs
               members
               will
               be
               in
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest.
               VI.
               Whether
               the
               precept
               of
               forgiveness
               ,
               and
               the
               charity
               of
               the
               Communion
               must
               of
               necessity
               put
               a
               period
               to
               all
               Law-suits
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               that
               suits
               at
               Law
               in
               matters
               Criminal
               relating
               to
               injuries
               done
               or
               suff●r'd
               are
               so
               often
               mingled
               with
               interests
               of
               anger
               and
               revenge
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               often
               conducted
               violently
               and
               passionately
               ;
               that
               he
               who
               forbi●s
               angers
               and
               reve●ge
               ,
               does
               also
               in
               effect
               forbid
               suits
               of
               Law
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               injuries
               receiv'd
               .
               But
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               only
               of
               such
               repetitions
               of
               right
               ,
               or
               vindications
               of
               wrong
               as
               cannot
               or
               will
               not
               be
               separated
               from
               revenge
               .
               Thus
               if
               the
               Law
               which
               God
               gave
               to
               Moses
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               injuries
               ,
               were
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               judicatories
               .
               [
               An
               eye
               for
               an
               eye
               ,
               and
               a
               tooth
               for
               a
               tooth
               ]
               it
               were
               not
               lawful
               to
               go
               to
               Law
               to
               get
               his
               eye
               put
               out
               that
               had
               extinguish'd
               mine
               :
               for
               this
               does
               not
               repair
               me
               ,
               but
               only
               afflicts
               him
               .
               A
               Wolf
               is
               in
               nature
               less
               hateful
               than
               a
               Viper
               .
               He
               wounds
               that
               he
               may
               drink
               the
               
               blood
               ,
               and
               kills
               that
               he
               may
               eat
               :
               but
               the
               Viper
               smites
               that
               he
               may
               kill
               ,
               
               and
               gets
               nothing
               by
               it
               .
               So
               is
               every
               Law-suit
               that
               vexes
               one
               and
               repairs
               no
               man.
               But
               the
               rules
               and
               measures
               of
               conscience
               in
               this
               particular
               are
               briefly
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               the
               injury
               be
               transient
               and
               passes
               away
               in
               the
               Act
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               go
               to
               Law
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               rescind
               the
               act
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               repair
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               remains
               is
               nothing
               but
               revenge
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               consist
               with
               charity
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               case
               is
               the
               same
               if
               the
               injury
               be
               permanent
               ,
               but
               irremediable
               ;
               for
               if
               nothing
               can
               be
               rescinded
               ,
               if
               no
               amends
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               phantastick
               pleasure
               to
               delight
               in
               the
               affliction
               of
               him
               that
               injur'd
               me
               .
               If
               cutting
               off
               his
               arm
               would
               make
               mine
               grow
               ;
               if
               striking
               him
               upon
               the
               face
               would
               bring
               me
               a
               new
               tooth
               in
               stead
               of
               that
               which
               he
               struck
               out
               of
               mine
               ,
               then
               there
               might
               be
               a
               just
               cause
               of
               going
               to
               Law
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               evil
               remains
               after
               all
               that
               the
               Law
               can
               do
               ;
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               I
               lost
               a
               limb
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               lose
               my
               charity
               ;
               which
               i●
               left
               me
               to
               make
               amends
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               a
               blessing
               to
               make
               me
               reparation
               .
               If
               by
               my
               arm
               I
               got
               my
               living
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               he
               that
               cut
               my
               arm
               off
               should
               give
               me
               maintenance
               ;
               because
               he
               can
               repair
               my
               losse
               of
               livelihood
               ,
               though
               he
               can
               never
               restore
               my
               arm
               ;
               and
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               barely
               afflicted
               for
               my
               affliction
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               not
               relieved
               by
               his
               affliction
               ,
               is
               barbarism
               and
               a
               rude
               uncharitableness
               .
               To
               revenge
               is
               but
               the
               more
               excusable
               
               way
               of
               doing
               injury
               .
               Nay
               ,
               
               
                 Maximus
                 Tyrius
              
               sayes
               ,
               it
               is
               worse
               ;
               the
               revenging
               man
               is
               worse
               than
               the
               injurious
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               prosecute
               him
               in
               Law
               who
               did
               me
               wrong
               ,
               and
               cannot
               now
               amend
               me
               ,
               
               is
               but
               uncharitableness
               acted
               under
               the
               visor
               of
               authority
               ,
               so
               Methridates
               affirm'd
               that
               usually
               men
               carry
               arms
               against
               a
               thief
               *
               ,
               for
               revenge
               as
               much
               as
               for
               their
               security
               :
               it
               is
               in
               many
               cases
               nothing
               else
               but
               revenge
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               th●t
               hath
               receiv'd
               an
               injury
               must
               not
               avenge
               himself
               by
               going
               to
               Law
               ,
               though
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               prevent
               another
               injury
               that
               is
               tolerable
               and
               inconsiderable
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               if
               he
               fears
               an
               evil
               that
               is
               but
               little
               ,
               the
               smalnes
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               and
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               its
               event
               are
               not
               considerable
               if
               compar'd
               to
               the
               evil
               of
               revenge
               that
               is
               included
               ,
               to
               the
               trouble
               of
               the
               suit
               ,
               to
               the
               evil
               of
               our
               Brothers
               punishment
               ,
               to
               his
               shame
               and
               to
               his
               smart
               ,
               to
               his
               expence
               and
               his
               disorder
               :
               and
               the
               charity
               of
               forgiveness
               shall
               never
               have
               a
               proper
               season
               for
               its
               exercise
               ,
               or
               an
               opportunity
               to
               get
               a
               reward
               ,
               if
               every
               excuse
               and
               every
               degree
               of
               temptation
               ,
               or
               seeming
               warranty
               ,
               can
               legitimate
               that
               action
               which
               is
               more
               like
               a
               revenge
               ,
               than
               it
               can
               be
               to
               prudence
               ,
               and
               a
               reasonable
               caution
               .
            
             
               All
               quarrellngs
               and
               contentions
               at
               Law
               for
               little
               matters
               are
               arguments
               of
               impatience
               ,
               of
               a
               peevish
               spirit
               ,
               and
               an
               uncharitable
               mind
               .
               
               He
               is
               a
               very
               miserable
               man
               that
               is
               unquiet
               when
               a
               mouse
               runs
               over
               his
               shooe
               ,
               or
               a
               fly
               does
               kiss
               his
               cheek
               ,
               Whatsoever
               is
               little
               and
               tolerable
               must
               be
               let
               alone
               ,
               said
               
               Aristides
               ;
               
               and
               Apollonius
               answered
               ,
               that
               wars
               must
               not
               be
               undertaken
               for
               great
               causes
               ,
               nor
               suits
               at
               Law
               for
               little
               ones
               .
               There
               is
               in
               such
               persons
               who
               run
               to
               Courts
               and
               complain
               for
               every
               small
               offence
               ,
               such
               a
               stock
               of
               anger
               and
               peevishness
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               spirit
               of
               fire
               within
               them
               ,
               that
               every
               breath
               and
               every
               motion
               from
               without
               can
               put
               it
               into
               a
               flame
               ;
               and
               the
               Devil
               will
               never
               be
               wanting
               to
               minister
               occasions
               to
               such
               prepar'd
               materials
               .
               It
               is
               told
               in
               the
               Annals
               of
               France
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               and
               France
               in
               a
               deadly
               war
               had
               their
               armies
               ready
               to
               joyn
               b●ttel
               ;
               the
               French
               officers
               having
               felt
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Engl●sh
               valo●r
               ,
               were
               not
               willing
               to
               venture
               the
               hazard
               of
               a
               battel
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               their
               King
               to
               offer
               conditions
               of
               peace
               .
               The
               treaty
               was
               accepted
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Kings
               withdrew
               into
               an
               old
               Chappel
               in
               the
               field
               ;
               where
               when
               they
               had
               dicours'd
               themselves
               into
               kindness
               ,
               they
               resolved
               to
               part
               friends
               and
               to
               appoint
               Commissionners
               to
               finish
               the
               Treaty
               .
               But
               as
               they
               were
               going
               out
               ,
               a
               great
               Serpent
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               ruinous
               wall
               and
               made
               toward
               the
               Kings
               ,
               who
               being
               affrighted
               with
               the
               danger
               ,
               drew
               their
               swords
               and
               in
               that
               manner
               ran
               out
               of
               the
               Chappel
               .
               Their
               guards
               who
               in
               equal
               numbers
               attended
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               seeing
               their
               Princes
               in
               a
               fright
               and
               with
               their
               swords
               drawn
               ,
               suppos'd
               they
               were
               fighting
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               sign
               ,
               instantly
               drew
               upon
               each
               other
               ;
               which
               alarm
               the
               two
               armies
               taking
               ,
               instantly
               engag'd
               in
               a
               bloody
               fight
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               for
               all
               the
               power
               of
               their
               Kings
               be
               totally
               disengag'd
               till
               the
               night
               parted
               them
               .
               Just
               such
               is
               the
               danger
               of
               an
               angry
               and
               quarrelsome
               spirit
               .
               He
               hath
               his
               sword
               by
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               his
               army
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               his
               hand
               is
               up
               and
               his
               heart
               is
               ready
               ;
               and
               he
               wants
               nothing
               but
               an
               occasion
               ,
               a
               Serpent
               to
               set
               him
               on
               ;
               and
               that
               will
               
               never
               be
               wanting
               as
               long
               as
               the
               old
               Serpent
               the
               Devil
               hath
               any
               malice
               or
               any
               power
               .
               But
               let
               us
               not
               deceive
               our selves
               :
               we
               are
               bound
               very
               far
               by
               the
               laws
               of
               charity
               to
               the
               soul
               of
               our
               Brother
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               very
               much
               concern'd
               that
               he
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               commanded
               us
               ,
               if
               our
               
                 brother
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 reprove
                 him
              
               ;
               
               not
               presently
               to
               hale
               him
               up
               to
               the
               Judge
               ,
               or
               deliver
               him
               up
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               to
               use
               meanes
               and
               charitable
               instruments
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               vexation
               but
               his
               conversion
               .
               And
               he
               little
               regards
               his
               brothers
               soul
               ,
               who
               by
               suits
               of
               Law
               and
               arts
               of
               affliction
               provokes
               him
               to
               more
               anger
               ,
               or
               hardens
               him
               in
               his
               sin
               ,
               or
               hinders
               his
               repentance
               ,
               or
               vexes
               him
               into
               impatience
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               particular
               case
               .
               The
               preventing
               of
               every
               evil
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               pretence
               (
               though
               it
               were
               true
               )
               to
               commence
               a
               suit
               at
               Law
               ,
               For
               when
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               commands
               us
               to
               reprove
               our
               offending
               brother
               ;
               he
               speaks
               of
               such
               a
               one
               as
               is
               still
               in
               wrong
               and
               the
               state
               of
               injustice
               ,
               a
               person
               from
               whom
               we
               are
               not
               sure
               but
               we
               may
               receive
               another
               injury
               ,
               and
               yet
               even
               to
               this
               person
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               charitable
               in
               our
               reproof
               and
               private
               admonition
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               be
               quick
               and
               fierce
               in
               our
               complaints
               at
               Law.
               For
               it
               is
               not
               dishonourable
               if
               a
               wise
               man
               be
               railed
               at
               ,
               be
               smitten
               ,
               be
               cheated
               ,
               be
               derided
               by
               fools
               and
               evil
               persons
               :
               but
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               again
               ,
               that
               is
               inhumane
               and
               inglorious
               .
               But
               this
               case
               is
               fully
               determined
               even
               by
               a
               heathen
               :
               
               
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 return
                 evil
                 to
                 your
                 enemy
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 suffer
                 a
                 greater
                 mischief
              
               ▪
               and
               therefore
               not
               vex
               him
               at
               Law.
               For
               that
               is
               the
               defence
               of
               beasts
               ;
               who
               cannot
               keep
               themselves
               harmless
               but
               by
               doing
               a
               greater
               mischief
               :
               a
               tooth
               or
               a
               claw
               ,
               a
               horn
               or
               a
               
               heel
               ,
               these
               defend
               the
               beast
               ;
               who
               that
               he
               may
               not
               receive
               a
               wound
               ,
               defends
               himself
               so
               that
               he
               will
               kill
               his
               enemy
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               amongst
               evil
               men
               is
               called
               prudent
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               by
               this
               discourse
               intended
               that
               we
               may
               not
               take
               securities
               of
               him
               against
               future
               mischiefs
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               do
               it
               without
               doing
               him
               a
               mischief
               ;
               but
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               securing
               our selves
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               revenged
               for
               what
               is
               past
               ;
               neither
               must
               our
               revenge
               in
               small
               matters
               be
               used
               at
               all
               as
               an
               instrument
               of
               our
               security
               .
               If
               we
               can
               be
               secured
               without
               his
               affliction
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               that
               way
               to
               be
               secured
               ;
               but
               if
               by
               revenges
               and
               direct
               inflictions
               of
               evil
               ,
               or
               procurations
               of
               punishment
               ,
               we
               attempt
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               charitable
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               perfect
               meaning
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 If
                 thine
                 enemy
                 take
                 thy
                 cloak
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 thy
                 coat
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 strike
                 thee
                 on
                 thy
                 right
                 cheek
                 ,
                 tu●n
                 thy
                 left
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               let
               him
               strike
               thee
               again
               .
               These
               words
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               literally
               and
               precisely
               ;
               not
               so
               as
               to
               forbid
               all
               securities
               or
               avoiding
               of
               future
               evils
               ;
               for
               Christ
               himself
               did
               not
               do
               so
               when
               an
               evil
               servant
               smote
               him
               ;
               and
               St.
               Paul
               did
               not
               so
               when
               the
               High
               Priest
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               smitten
               on
               the
               face
               ;
               they
               neither
               of
               them
               received
               it
               silently
               ,
               nor
               turned
               the
               other
               cheek
               .
               And
               what
               if
               he
               that
               smote
               one
               cheek
               will
               smite
               no
               more
               ?
               or
               will
               smite
               the
               same
               ?
               How
               if
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               a
               second
               blow
               ?
               Or
               how
               if
               the
               offering
               the
               other
               cheek
               provoke
               thy
               enemy
               to
               scorn
               thee
               ,
               and
               tempt
               or
               provoke
               him
               to
               strike
               thee
               ,
               who
               intended
               no
               such
               second
               blow
               ?
               And
               were
               it
               not
               evidently
               better
               to
               withdraw
               from
               him
               that
               smites
               ?
               or
               to
               sweeten
               him
               with
               gentle
               language
               ?
               It
               is
               therefore
               certain
               these
               words
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               prudence
               ,
               
               equity
               ,
               and
               charity
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               injured
               ,
               you
               may
               use
               all
               that
               is
               for
               your
               innocent
               defence
               and
               unmingled
               guards
               ;
               you
               may
               without
               all
               peradventure
               pray
               him
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               you
               may
               give
               him
               reasons
               and
               arguments
               to
               let
               you
               alone
               ;
               you
               may
               give
               good
               words
               ;
               you
               may
               give
               
                 blessing
                 for
                 cursing
              
               ,
               that
               's
               certainly
               permitted
               ;
               or
               you
               may
               run
               away
               ;
               you
               may
               
                 flee
                 from
                 City
                 to
                 City
              
               ;
               or
               you
               may
               complain
               to
               him
               ;
               you
               may
               reprove
               him
               ,
               and
               expostulate
               the
               injury
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               ,
               and
               as
               did
               St.
               Paul.
               But
               what
               is
               then
               meant
               by
               turning
               the
               other
               cheek
               ?
               Our
               blessed
               Saviour
               using
               an
               idiotism
               of
               his
               own
               language
               and
               a
               phrase
               used
               by
               the
               Prophet
               in
               the
               prediction
               of
               Christs
               meeknesse
               and
               passion
               ,
               
                 he
                 turned
                 his
                 che●ks
                 to
                 tht
                 nippers
                 ,
              
               means
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               resist
               with
               doing
               violence
               or
               affliction
               to
               him
               that
               smites
               ;
               any
               innocent
               guard
               ,
               but
               nothing
               violent
               ;
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               harmless
               ,
               but
               nothing
               vexations
               ,
               but
               rather
               than
               do
               another
               evil
               ,
               suffer
               another
               ;
               ]
               and
               this
               evidently
               demonstrates
               ,
               that
               the
               preventing
               of
               every
               injury
               is
               no
               sufficient
               warrant
               to
               legitimate
               the
               bringing
               of
               our
               enemy
               to
               be
               punished
               at
               Law
               for
               what
               is
               past
               .
               The
               sum
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               No
               man
               is
               forbidden
               to
               lock
               his
               doors
               ,
               to
               bar
               his
               windows
               ,
               or
               to
               run
               from
               evil
               ,
               or
               to
               divert
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               reprove
               it
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               this
               question
               we
               speak
               of
               evil
               already
               done
               ,
               and
               against
               revenges
               ,
               not
               against
               defences
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               is
               done
               cannot
               be
               undone
               ;
               and
               therefore
               revenge
               is
               foolish
               and
               malicious
               :
               but
               that
               which
               is
               not
               done
               ,
               may
               be
               prevented
               by
               all
               arts
               of
               gentleness
               and
               innocence
               ;
               and
               therefore
               defences
               are
               prudent
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               lawful
               .
               2.
               
               We
               speak
               here
               of
               little
               dangers
               and
               tolerable
               evils
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               must
               not
               go
               to
               Law
               because
               
               the
               Musician
               keeps
               false
               time
               with
               his
               foot
               ;
               
               it
               is
               not
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               that
               a
               man
               must
               disquiet
               his
               Brother
               ;
               he
               must
               rather
               suffer
               two
               ,
               than
               do
               one
               evil
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               if
               the
               evil
               we
               fear
               be
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               yet
               c●rtain
               ,
               or
               very
               probable
               to
               happen
               ,
               we
               may
               appeal
               to
               the
               Law
               for
               sanctuary
               or
               defence
               ,
               though
               this
               appeal
               do
               procure
               affliction
               to
               our
               enemy
               ;
               always
               provided
               that
               this
               evil
               be
               not
               directly
               intended
               ,
               nor
               desired
               secretly
               ,
               nor
               delighted
               in
               when
               it
               happens
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               as
               little
               as
               it
               can
               ,
               prosecuted
               with
               as
               easie
               circumstances
               ,
               without
               vexatious
               measures
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               necessity
               .
            
             
               For
               in
               all
               ent●rcourses
               with
               our
               enemy
               there
               are
               but
               two
               things
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               us
               :
               how
               we
               may
               do
               him
               good
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               keep
               our selves
               from
               evil
               .
               The
               latter
               the
               Law
               of
               Charity
               and
               collateral
               duties
               do
               permit
               or
               enjoyn
               respectively
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               former
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               hath
               made
               special
               provision
               .
               For
               when
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               commanded
               us
               first
               to
               reprove
               secretly
               our
               offending
               Brother
               ,
               and
               then
               before
               witnesse
               if
               there
               be
               need
               ;
               the
               reason
               he
               gives
               is
               only
               that
               we
               may
               bring
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               gain
               him
               by
               rescuing
               his
               soul
               from
               guiltinesse
               ,
               and
               his
               actions
               from
               injuriousnesse
               .
               If
               this
               course
               will
               not
               prevail
               ,
               then
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               complain
               of
               him
               publickly
               ,
               bring
               him
               before
               the
               Christian
               Judicatories
               ;
               but
               still
               that
               he
               may
               repent
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               repents
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               thy
               brother
               still
               ,
               lov'd
               as
               dearly
               ,
               treated
               as
               friendly
               ,
               caressed
               as
               sweetly
               ,
               handled
               as
               tenderly
               ,
               conversed
               with
               as
               obligingly
               .
               But
               if
               none
               of
               all
               this
               will
               prevail
               for
               his
               good
               ,
               then
               look
               you
               only
               to
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               permission
               ;
               that
               
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               secured
               from
               his
               evil
               :
               you
               have
               done
               all
               that
               you
               are
               tied
               to
               do
               for
               his
               repentance
               in
               this
               method
               ,
               but
               you
               have
               not
               yet
               done
               all
               ●hat
               you
               are
               tied
               to
               do
               in
               charity
               ;
               for
               still
               you
               must
               afford
               him
               all
               those
               kindnesses
               which
               Christ
               requires
               of
               thee
               for
               thy
               enemy
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               him
               .
               But
               you
               may
               secure
               your selves
               by
               all
               means
               which
               his
               violence
               and
               your
               case
               hath
               m●de
               necessary
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               I
               say
               is
               in
               case
               the
               evil
               be
               intolerable
               ,
               or
               that
               ●o
               avoid
               it
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               duty
               ,
               or
               charity
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               you
               are
               obliged
               .
               Though
               my
               old
               friend
               and
               new
               enemy
               Ca●bo
               do
               me
               little
               spites
               ,
               and
               kill
               my
               Deer
               ,
               or
               shoot
               my
               Pigeons
               ,
               or
               trespasse
               upon
               my
               grasse
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               be
               avenged
               on
               him
               at
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               right
               my self
               by
               afflicting
               him
               ,
               but
               strive
               for
               the
               rewards
               of
               patience
               ,
               and
               labour
               for
               the
               fruits
               of
               my
               charity
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               use
               all
               the
               guards
               of
               prudence
               that
               I
               can
               :
               yet
               if
               he
               takes
               away
               my
               childrens
               portions
               ,
               or
               fires
               my
               houses
               ,
               or
               exposes
               me
               and
               mine
               to
               beggary
               or
               destitution
               ,
               I
               must
               do
               that
               duty
               which
               my
               charity
               to
               my
               children
               ,
               and
               my
               justice
               does
               oblige
               me
               ;
               I
               may
               defend
               my
               childrens
               right
               ,
               though
               that
               defence
               exposes
               him
               to
               evil
               that
               does
               the
               evil
               .
               I
               may
               not
               let
               Carbo
               alone
               ,
               and
               suffer
               my
               children
               to
               be
               undone
               .
               I
               must
               provide
               for
               my
               own
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               condition
               and
               states
               of
               life
               ;
               if
               this
               provision
               be
               but
               necessary
               or
               competent
               ,
               according
               to
               prudent
               ,
               modest
               ,
               and
               wise
               accounts
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               a
               contention
               for
               excesses
               and
               extravagancies
               of
               wealth
               .
               He
               that
               goes
               to
               Law
               for
               another
               ,
               hath
               greater
               warrant
               than
               he
               that
               does
               it
               for
               himself
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               charity
               in
               their
               case
               ,
               and
               revenge
               in
               my
               own
               ;
               and
               certainly
               in
               the
               disputes
               of
               charity
               our
               children
               are
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               our
               enemies
               .
            
             
             
               In
               short
               .
               If
               the
               vexation
               that
               is
               brought
               by
               the
               suit
               of
               Law
               upon
               an
               injurious
               person
               be
               not
               revenge
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               defence
               be
               necessary
               ,
               or
               greatly
               charitable
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               injury
               be
               intolerable
               or
               greatly
               afflictive
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               cases
               Christ
               hath
               left
               us
               to
               the
               liberties
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               No
               man
               must
               in
               his
               own
               case
               prosecute
               his
               enemy
               to
               death
               or
               capital
               punishment
               .
               The
               reasons
               are
               ,
               because
               no
               mans
               temporal
               evil
               ,
               his
               injury
               ,
               his
               disgrace
               ,
               his
               money
               ,
               and
               his
               wound
               are
               not
               a
               competent
               value
               for
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               and
               when
               beyond
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               evil
               that
               we
               can
               do
               ,
               it
               can
               in
               no
               sense
               consist
               with
               charity
               that
               goes
               so
               far
               .
               He
               that
               prosecutes
               his
               enemy
               to
               death
               forgives
               nothing
               ,
               forbears
               nothing
               of
               that
               injury
               ;
               he
               means
               no
               good
               to
               his
               enemy
               ,
               desires
               not
               his
               amendment
               ,
               is
               not
               careful
               of
               his
               repentance
               ,
               is
               not
               ambitious
               to
               gain
               a
               brother
               ,
               to
               secure
               the
               interest
               of
               a
               soul
               for
               God
               ,
               to
               get
               himself
               the
               rewards
               of
               charity
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               thing
               to
               make
               thy
               adversary
               pay
               the
               utmost
               farthing
               ,
               even
               whilst
               he
               is
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               him
               to
               make
               his
               accounts
               to
               God
               reeking
               in
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               his
               crimes
               broad
               blown
               about
               his
               ears
               .
               There
               are
               not
               many
               cases
               in
               which
               it
               can
               consist
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christianity
               for
               the
               Laws
               themselves
               to
               put
               a
               criminal
               hastily
               to
               death
               *
               .
               Whatsoever
               is
               necessary
               that
               is
               lawful
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               publick
               ,
               publick
               persons
               are
               to
               judge
               ;
               only
               they
               are
               to
               judge
               according
               to
               the
               analogy
               and
               gentlenesse
               of
               the
               Christian
               Law
               ,
               by
               a
               Christian
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               of
               souls
               as
               well
               as
               of
               bodies
               and
               estates
               .
               *
               If
               the
               criminal
               can
               be
               
               amended
               ,
               as
               oftentimes
               he
               can
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               better
               for
               a
               Common-wealth
               that
               a
               good
               Citizen
               be
               made
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               be
               taken
               away
               while
               he
               is
               evil
               *
               .
               Strabo
               tells
               of
               some
               Nations
               dwelling
               about
               Caucasus
               that
               never
               put
               their
               greatest
               malefactors
               to
               death
               :
               and
               *
               Diodorus
               says
               ,
               that
               Sabacon
               ,
               a
               pious
               and
               good
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               changed
               capital
               punishments
               into
               slavery
               and
               profitable
               works
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               excellent
               successe
               ,
               because
               it
               brought
               more
               profit
               to
               the
               publick
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               criminal
               to
               repentance
               and
               a
               good
               mind
               .
               Balsamo
               says
               the
               Greek
               Emperours
               did
               so
               ;
               and
               St.
               Augustin
               advises
               it
               as
               most
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               in
               some
               case
               be
               better
               in
               the
               publick
               it self
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               in
               the
               private
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               necessary
               in
               our
               present
               inquiry
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               charity
               preparatory
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Eliberis
               there
               is
               a
               Canon
               ,
               [
               
                 If
                 any
                 Christian
                 accuse
                 another
                 at
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 prosecute
                 him
                 to
                 banishment
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 article
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               ]
               For
               he
               whose
               malice
               passed
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               must
               not
               in
               his
               death
               receive
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               faithful
               ;
               and
               the
               seal
               of
               the
               Charities
               of
               God.
               But
               this
               was
               severe
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               only
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               unlesse
               when
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               prosecute
               a
               criminal
               ,
               by
               the
               interest
               of
               necessary
               justice
               ,
               and
               publick
               charity
               ,
               and
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Laws
               :
               But
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               done
               so
               ,
               let
               him
               repent
               greatly
               ,
               and
               long
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               Communicate
               :
               That
               's
               the
               best
               expedient
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Question
               VII
               .
               Whether
               the
               Laws
               of
               Forgiv●●esse
               ,
               and
               the
               Charities
               of
               the
               Communio●
               ,
               oblige
               the
               injured
               person
               to
               forgive
               the
               adulterous
               Husband
               or
               Wife
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               repent
               ?
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               cases
               in
               which
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               necessary
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               do
               some
               things
               of
               kindnesse
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               other
               cases
               are
               indeed
               true
               charity
               ,
               and
               highly
               significative
               of
               a
               soul
               truly
               merciful
               ,
               and
               worthy
               to
               Communicate
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               When
               to
               retain
               the
               adulterous
               person
               is
               scandalous
               ;
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               it
               was
               esteemed
               so
               in
               Clergy
               men
               )
               then
               s●ch
               persons
               though
               they
               be
               penitent
               ,
               must
               no●
               be
               suffered
               to
               cohabit
               ;
               they
               must
               be
               pa●doned
               to
               a●l
               purposes
               which
               are
               not
               made
               unlawful
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               purposes
               which
               may
               minister
               unto
               their
               repentance
               and
               salvation
               :
               but
               charity
               must
               not
               be
               done
               to
               a
               single
               person
               with
               offence
               to
               ●he
               Chu●ch
               ;
               and
               a
               Criminal
               must
               not
               receive
               adv●ntage
               by
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               holy
               and
               the
               innocen●
               .
               Against
               this
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               oppose
               ,
               but
               t●at
               those
               ●hurches
               which
               di●
               fo●bid
               this
               forgiven●sse
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               scandal
               ,
               should
               also
               have
               considered
               whether
               or
               no
               that
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               the
               Criminal
               *
               ,
               and
               the
               charitable
               toleration
               of
               the
               injury
               ,
               and
               the
               patient
               labours
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               endeavours
               of
               rep●●tance
               ,
               be
               not
               only
               more
               profitable
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               but
               also
               more
               exemplar
               to
               others
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               other
               is
               the
               case
               of
               direct
               d●nger
               ;
               if
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               offending
               party
               be
               promoted
               by
               the
               charity
               of
               the
               injured
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               unlawful
               so
               far
               to
               forgive
               as
               to
               cohabit
               ;
               if
               this
               charity
               will
               let
               her
               loose
               to
               repent
               of
               her
               repentance
               ,
               it
               turns
               to
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               and
               can
               n●ver
               be
               a
               duty
               .
            
             
               But
               except
               it
               be
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               lawful
               ,
               but
               infinitely
               agreeable
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               charity
               ,
               to
               restore
               the
               repenting
               person
               to
               his
               first
               condition
               of
               love
               and
               society
               .
               But
               this
               is
               such
               a
               charity
               ,
               as
               although
               it
               be
               a
               counsel
               of
               perfection
               ,
               and
               a
               nobleness
               of
               forgivenesse
               ,
               yet
               that
               the
               forgivenesse
               shall
               extend
               to
               society
               ,
               and
               mutual
               endearments
               of
               cohabitation
               ,
               is
               under
               no
               Commandment
               ;
               because
               the
               union
               of
               Marriage
               being
               broken
               by
               the
               adultery
               ,
               that
               which
               only
               remains
               of
               obligation
               is
               the
               charities
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               without
               the
               relation
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               .
               The
               first
               must
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               height
               of
               Christian
               dearnesse
               and
               communion
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               second
               can
               minister
               to
               the
               good
               of
               Souls
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               heroick
               charity
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               snare
               ,
               for
               the●e
               is
               no
               commandment
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               answers
               given
               to
               these
               Cases
               of
               Cons●ience
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               add
               this
               caution
               ;
               That
               although
               these
               cases
               are
               only
               the
               inquiries
               and
               concerns
               of
               private
               persons
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               oblige
               P●inces
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Lords
               of
               Servants
               ,
               in
               their
               publick
               c●pacity
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               justly
               punish
               the
               offender
               though
               the
               injury
               be
               done
               against
               themselves
               *
               ,
               yet
               in
               these
               cases
               the
               punishment
               must
               be
               no
               other
               than
               
               *
               as
               the
               lancet
               or
               the
               cupping-glasse
               ,
               as
               fasting
               ,
               or
               ill-tasting
               drugs
               ;
               they
               are
               painful
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               wholly
               given
               as
               ministeries
               of
               health
               .
               For
               so
               sometimes
               we
               put
               crooked
               sticks
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               we
               bow
               and
               beat
               and
               twist
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               break
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               them
               strait
               and
               useful
               .
               So
               we
               correct
               the
               evil
               inclinations
               of
               our
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               intolerable
               manners
               of
               our
               servants
               ,
               by
               afflictions
               of
               the
               body
               and
               griefs
               of
               the
               mind
               :
               all
               is
               well
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               charitable
               .
               I
               remember
               that
               when
               Augustus
               was
               to
               give
               sentence
               upon
               a
               Son
               that
               would
               have
               killed
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               according
               to
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               Laws
               command
               him
               to
               be
               tied
               in
               a
               Sack
               with
               a
               Cock
               ,
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               an
               Ape
               ,
               and
               thrown
               into
               Tiber
               ,
               
               but
               only
               to
               be
               banish'd
               whither
               his
               Father
               pleas'd
               ;
               remembring
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Son
               deserv'd
               the
               worst
               ,
               yet
               Fathers
               lov'd
               to
               inflict
               the
               least
               ;
               and
               although
               in
               Nature
               none
               ought
               to
               drink
               but
               the
               hungry
               and
               the
               thirsty
               ,
               yet
               in
               Judicatories
               none
               ought
               to
               punish
               but
               they
               that
               neither
               hunger
               nor
               thirst
               ;
               because
               they
               that
               do
               it
               against
               their
               wills
               ,
               exceed
               not
               the
               measures
               of
               charity
               and
               necessity
               .
               
               But
               both
               Fathers
               and
               Princes
               ,
               Judges
               and
               Masters
               ,
               have
               their
               limits
               and
               measures
               before
               they
               smite
               ,
               and
               other
               measures
               to
               be
               observ'd
               when
               they
               do
               smite
               .
               O
               Christian
               Judge
               do
               the
               office
               of
               a
               pious
               Father
               ,
               said
               St.
               Austin
               to
               Count
               Marcellinus
               .
               A
               man
               should
               not
               use
               a
               man
               prodigally
               (a)
               but
               be
               as
               sparing
               of
               another
               mans
               blood
               as
               of
               his
               own
               .
               (b)
               Pun●sh
               the
               sinner
               ,
               pity
               the
               man.
               
            
             
             
               But
               to
               conclude
               these
               inquiries
               fully
               .
               It
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               cases
               ,
               even
               when
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               bring
               a
               Criminal
               to
               punishment
               ,
               or
               to
               go
               to
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               just
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               yet
               this
               whole
               dispute
               being
               a
               question
               of
               charity
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               go
               by
               other
               measures
               than
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               when
               in
               these
               cases
               we
               do
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               just
               ;
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               we
               are
               Christians
               ,
               and
               must
               never
               expect
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               ,
               unless
               we
               do
               also
               what
               is
               charitable
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               inquire
               no
               more
               into
               how
               much
               is
               just
               and
               lawful
               in
               these
               cases
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               charitable
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               best
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               safest
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               cases
               of
               conscience
               are
               best
               determined
               ,
               when
               our
               reward
               also
               shall
               greatly
               be
               secured
               .
               For
               it
               is
               in
               these
               inquiries
               of
               charity
               in
               order
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Communion
               it self
               .
               Not
               every
               one
               shall
               perish
               that
               does
               not
               receive
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ;
               but
               yet
               to
               receive
               it
               is
               of
               great
               advantage
               to
               our
               souls
               in
               order
               to
               our
               obtaining
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               :
               so
               is
               every
               expression
               of
               charity
               ;
               that
               very
               action
               which
               in
               some
               cases
               may
               be
               safely
               omitted
               ,
               may
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               a
               contradicting
               duty
               ,
               be
               done
               with
               great
               advantages
               .
               For
               he
               that
               thinks
               to
               have
               the
               reward
               ,
               and
               the
               heaven
               of
               Christians
               by
               the
               actions
               of
               justice
               and
               the
               omissions
               of
               charity
               ,
               is
               like
               him
               who
               worships
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               while
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               turns
               his
               back
               upon
               the
               Sun
               himself
               .
               This
               is
               so
               essentially
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               Heathens
               knew
               it
               ,
               and
               urged
               it
               as
               a
               duty
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               all
               their
               sacrifices
               and
               solemnities
               .
               
                 When
                 you
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Prophets
                 )
                 and
                 offer
                 a
                 holy
                 cloud
                 of
                 frankincense
                 ,
                 come
                 
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 gentle
                 Deity
                 ,
                 with
                 ungentle
                 hearts
                 and
                 hands
                 :
                 
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 cognation
                 or
                 kindred
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ;
                 gentle
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 pity
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ;
                 just
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 infinitely
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 cannot
                 partake
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 essentially
                 and
                 unalterably
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Peter
                 Comestor
              
               tells
               of
               an
               old
               opinion
               and
               tradition
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               that
               forty
               years
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               the
               Bow
               which
               God
               placed
               in
               the
               clouds
               shall
               not
               be
               seen
               at
               all
               :
               meaning
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Rain-bow
               was
               placed
               there
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               mercy
               and
               reconcilement
               ,
               when
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               mercy
               and
               peace
               shall
               disappear
               ,
               then
               God
               will
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               fire
               and
               an
               intolerable
               tempest
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               the
               uncharitable
               ,
               unforgiving
               persons
               shall
               for
               ever
               be
               confounded
               .
            
             
               Remember
               alwaies
               what
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               hath
               done
               for
               thee
               :
               I
               shall
               represent
               it
               in
               the
               words
               of
               St.
               Bernard
               :
               
               [
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 strange
                 things
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 world
                 tells
                 us
                 such
                 things
                 of
                 thee
                 that
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 run
                 after
                 thee
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 despisest
                 not
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 nor
                 refusest
                 the
                 returning
                 sinner
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 didst
                 pardon
                 the
                 Thief
                 when
                 he
                 confessed
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalen
                
                 when
                 she
                 wept
                 ;
                 and
                 didst
                 accept
                 the
                 Syrophoenician
                 when
                 she
                 prayed
                 ;
                 and
                 wouldst
                 not
                 give
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemna●ion
                 upon
                 the
                 woman
                 taken
                 in
                 adultery
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 she
                 looked
                 sadly
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 truly
                 ashamed
                 :
                 thou
                 
                 didst
                 not
                 reject
                 him
                 that
                 sate
                 at
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 Custome
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 humble
                 Publican
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Disciple
                 that
                 denied
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 them
                 that
                 persecuted
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 them
                 that
                 crucified
                 thee
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 thy
                 precious
                 oyntments
                 ,
                 apt
                 with
                 their
                 sweetness
                 to
                 allure
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 vertue
                 to
                 heal
                 them
                 .
                 After
                 thee
                 and
                 thy
                 sweet
                 Odours
                 ,
                 O
                 blessed
                 Jesu
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 run
                 .
              
               ]
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               saies
               so
               ,
               and
               does
               so
               ,
               enkindling
               his
               charity
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               St.
               Ignatius
               his
               expression
               is
               )
               transcribing
               his
               example
               into
               our
               conversation
               ;
               
               for
               we
               can
               no
               way
               please
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               like
               him
               :
               and
               in
               the
               blessings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               body
               and
               bloud
               ,
               the
               uncharitable
               and
               revenging
               man
               shall
               never
               have
               a
               portion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Devotions
             relative
             to
             this
             grace
             of
             Charity
             ;
             to
             be
             used
             by
             way
             of
             exercise
             and
             preparation
             to
             the
             Divine
             Mysteries
             ;
             in
             any
             time
             or
             part
             of
             our
             life
             :
             but
             especially
             before
             and
             at
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             The
             Hymn
             ,
             containing
             acts
             of
             love
             to
             God
             and
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             .
          
           
             COme
             behold
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             what
             desolations
             he
             hath
             made
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             He
             maketh
             Wars
             to
             cease
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             he
             breaketh
             the
             bow
             ,
             and
             cutteth
             the
             spear
             in
             sunder
             ,
             he
             burneth
             the
             chariot
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             But
             unto
             the
             wicked
             said
             God
             ,
             what
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             to
             declare
             my
             Statutes
             ,
             or
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             take
             my
             Covenant
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             hatest
             instruction
             ,
             and
             castest
             my
             words
             behind
             thee
             ?
          
           
           
             Thou
             sittest
             and
             speakest
             against
             thy
             Brother
             ;
             thou
             slanderest
             thine
             own
             mothers
             Son.
             
          
           
             These
             things
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             and
             I
             kept
             silence
             :
             but
             I
             will
             reprove
             thee
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             in
             order
             before
             thine
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Now
             consider
             this
             ye
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             lest
             I
             tear
             you
             in
             pieces
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             .
          
           
             Deliver
             me
             from
             bloud-guiltiness
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             God
             of
             my
             salvation
             ;
             and
             my
             tongue
             shall
             sing
             aloud
             of
             thy
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             considereth
             the
             poor
             :
             the
             Lord
             will
             deliver
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
          
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             deliver
             him
             and
             keep
             him
             alive
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             blessed
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             thou
             wilt
             not
             deliver
             him
             into
             the
             will
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             strengthen
             him
             upon
             the
             bed
             of
             languishing
             :
             thou
             wilt
             make
             all
             his
             bed
             in
             his
             sickness
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             said
             ,
             Lord
             be
             merciful
             to
             me
             :
             heal
             my
             soul
             for
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Lord
             will
             command
             his
             loving
             kindness
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night
             his
             song
             shall
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             prayer
             unto
             the
             God
             of
             my
             life
             :
          
           
             O
             send
             out
             thy
             light
             and
             thy
             truth
             ,
             let
             them
             lead
             me
             ,
             let
             them
             bring
             me
             to
             thy
             holy
             Hill
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             Tabernacles
             .
          
           
             Then
             will
             I
             go
             unto
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             my
             exceeding
             joy
             :
             yea
             upon
             the
             harp
             will
             I
             praise
             thee
             O
             God
             my
             God.
             
          
           
           
             The
             righteous
             shall
             be
             glad
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             upright
             in
             heart
             shall
             glory
             .
          
           
             Do
             good
             O
             Lord
             to
             them
             that
             are
             true
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             evermore
             mightily
             defend
             them
             :
             Do
             good
             in
             thy
             good
             pleasure
             unto
             Sion
             ,
             build
             thou
             the
             walls
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             In
             God
             will
             I
             praise
             his
             word
             :
             in
             the
             Lord
             will
             I
             praise
             his
             word
             :
             Thy
             vows
             are
             upon
             me
             O
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             render
             praises
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             For
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             our
             souls
             from
             death
             :
             wilt
             not
             thou
             deliver
             our
             feet
             from
             falling
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             before
             God
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             living
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             love
             thee
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             praise
             thee
             for
             ever
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             done
             it
             :
             and
             I
             will
             wait
             on
             thy
             name
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             good
             before
             thy
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               Charity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               O
               Most
               gentle
               ,
               most
               merciful
               and
               gracious
               Saviour
               Jesu
               ,
               thou
               didst
               take
               upon
               thee
               our
               nature
               to
               redeem
               us
               from
               sin
               and
               misery
               ;
               thou
               wert
               for
               us
               led
               as
               a
               Lamb
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Sheep
               before
               the
               shearer
               is
               dumb
               ,
               so
               thou
               openedst
               not
               thy
               mouth
               ;
               thou
               turnedst
               thy
               back
               to
               the
               smiters
               ,
               and
               thy
               cheeks
               to
               the
               nippers
               ,
               thou
               wert
               mock'd
               and
               whip'd
               ,
               crucified
               
               and
               torn
               ,
               but
               thou
               didst
               nothing
               but
               good
               to
               thy
               enemies
               ,
               and
               prayedst
               with
               loud
               cries
               for
               thy
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               didst
               heal
               the
               wound
               of
               one
               that
               come
               to
               lay
               violent
               hands
               upon
               thee
               ;
               O
               plant
               in
               my
               heart
               gentleness
               and
               patience
               ,
               a
               meek
               and
               a
               long
               suffering
               spirit
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               never
               be
               transported
               with
               violent
               angers
               ,
               never
               be
               disordered
               by
               peevishness
               ,
               never
               think
               thoughts
               of
               revenge
               ;
               but
               may
               with
               meekness
               receive
               all
               injuries
               that
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               patiently
               bear
               every
               cross
               accident
               ,
               and
               with
               charity
               may
               return
               blessing
               for
               cursing
               ,
               good
               for
               evil
               ,
               kind
               words
               for
               foul
               reproaches
               ,
               loving
               admonitions
               for
               scornful
               upbraidings
               ,
               gentle
               treatments
               for
               all
               derisions
               and
               affronts
               ,
               that
               living
               all
               my
               daies
               with
               meekness
               and
               charity
               ,
               keeping
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               loving
               my
               neighbour
               as
               my self
               ,
               and
               thee
               more
               than
               my self
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               may
               at
               last
               come
               into
               the
               regions
               of
               peace
               and
               eternal
               charity
               ,
               where
               thou
               livest
               ,
               who
               lovest
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               wouldst
               have
               none
               to
               perish
               ,
               but
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               through
               thee
               ,
               O
               most
               merciful
               Saviour
               and
               Redeemer
               Jesu
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               act
               of
               Forgiveness
               to
               be
               said
               with
               all
               earnestness
               and
               sincerity
               before
               every
               Communion
               .
            
             
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               sinned
               grievously
               against
               thee
               :
               I
               am
               thy
               debtor
               in
               a
               vast
               and
               an
               Eternal
               debt
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               the
               forfeiture
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               bound
               in
               eternal
               prisons
               ,
               even
               till
               I
               pay
               the
               utmost
               farthing
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               in
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               that
               thou
               wilt
               forgive
               me
               my
               ten
               thousand
               Talents
               ;
               and
               I
               also
               do
               in
               thy
               presence
               forgive
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               offended
               me
               ;
               whoever
               hath
               taken
               my
               goods
               privately
               and
               injuriously
               ,
               or
               hurt
               my
               person
               ,
               or
               contrived
               any
               evil
               against
               me
               whether
               known
               or
               unknown
               ;
               who
               ever
               hath
               lessened
               my
               reputation
               ,
               detracted
               from
               my
               best
               endeavours
               ,
               or
               hath
               slandered
               me
               ,
               or
               reproached
               ,
               reviled
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               word
               or
               way
               done
               me
               injury
               ;
               I
               do
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               soul
               forgive
               him
               ;
               praying
               thee
               also
               that
               thou
               wilt
               never
               impute
               to
               him
               any
               word
               ,
               or
               thought
               ,
               or
               action
               done
               against
               me
               ;
               but
               forgive
               him
               as
               I
               desire
               thou
               wouldst
               also
               forgive
               me
               all
               that
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ,
               or
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Give
               him
               thy
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               repentance
               for
               whatever
               he
               hath
               done
               amiss
               ;
               grant
               he
               may
               do
               so
               no
               more
               :
               keep
               me
               from
               the
               evil
               tongues
               and
               injurious
               actions
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               keep
               all
               my
               enemies
               from
               
               all
               the
               expresses
               of
               thy
               wrath
               :
               and
               let
               thy
               grace
               prevail
               finally
               upon
               thy
               servant
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               never
               remember
               any
               injury
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               bu●
               that
               I
               may
               walk
               towards
               my
               enemies
               as
               Christ
               did
               ;
               who
               received
               much
               evil
               ,
               but
               went
               about
               seeking
               to
               do
               go●d
               to
               every
               man
               ;
               and
               if
               ever
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               my
               power
               and
               my
               opportunity
               to
               return
               evill
               ,
               O
               then
               grant
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               love
               and
               forgiveness
               may
               triumph
               over
               all
               anger
               ,
               and
               malice
               ,
               and
               revenge
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ma●
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               prove
               my
               love
               to
               thee
               by
               my
               love
               to
               my
               Brother
               ,
               and
               by
               obedience
               to
               all
               thy
               Laws
               ,
               through
               the
               Son
               of
               thy
               love
               ,
               by
               whom
               thou
               art
               reconciled
               to
               mankind
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 Remember
                 not
                 Lord
                 our
                 offences
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 offences
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 neither
                 take
                 thou
                 vengeance
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 Resp.
                 Spare
                 us
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 spare
                 thy
                 people
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 with
                 thy
                 most
                 precious
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 angry
                 with
                 us
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Of
           Repentance
           ,
           preparatory
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             WHen
             Isaac
             and
             Abimelech
             had
             made
             a
             covenant
             of
             peace
             and
             mutual
             agreement
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             confirm
             it
             by
             a
             Sacramental
             Oath
             till
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             swear
             fasting
             ,
             for
             the
             reverence
             and
             religious
             regard
             of
             the
             solemn
             Oath
             (
             saith
             Lyra.
             )
             But
             Philo
             says
             they
             did
             it
             Symbolically
             ,
             to
             represent
             that
             purity
             and
             cleanness
             of
             soul
             which
             he
             that
             swears
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             comes
             to
             pay
             his
             vows
             ,
             ought
             to
             preserve
             with
             great
             Religion
             .
             He
             that
             in
             a
             religious
             and
             solemn
             addresse
             comes
             to
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             consider
             whether
             his
             body
             be
             free
             from
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             from
             vile
             affections
             .
             
               He
               that
               is
               righteous
            
             ,
             
             
               let
               him
               be
               righteous
               still
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               justified
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               justified
               ,
            
             yet
             more
             ,
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               He
               that
               thirsts
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               and
               drink
               of
               the
               living
               waters
               freely
               and
               without
               money
               :
            
             
             meaning
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             affections
             to
             sin
             are
             gone
             ,
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             clean
             ,
             
             then
             we
             may
             freely
             partake
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             in
             natural
             forms
             ,
             the
             more
             noble
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             noble
             dispositions
             are
             required
             to
             their
             production
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             spiritual
             :
             for
             when
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             efformed
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             become
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             washed
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             purified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             cleansed
             by
             an
             excellent
             repentance
             ;
             we
             must
             be
             confirmed
             by
             a
             holy
             hope
             ,
             and
             softned
             by
             charity
             .
             So
             God
             hath
             ordered
             in
             the
             excellent
             fabrick
             of
             humane
             bodies
             :
             First
             our
             meat
             is
             prepared
             by
             fire
             ,
             then
             macerated
             by
             the
             teeth
             ,
             then
             digested
             in
             the
             stomach
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             separation
             is
             made
             of
             the
             good
             from
             the
             bad
             ,
             the
             wholesom
             juyces
             from
             the
             more
             earthy
             parts
             :
             these
             being
             sent
             down
             to
             earth
             ,
             the
             other
             are
             conveyed
             to
             the
             Liver
             ,
             where
             the
             matter
             is
             separated
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             is
             turned
             into
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             into
             spirits
             ;
             and
             thence
             the
             body
             is
             supplied
             with
             blood
             ;
             and
             the
             spirits
             repair
             unto
             the
             heart
             and
             head
             ,
             that
             thence
             they
             may
             be
             sent
             on
             Embassies
             for
             the
             ministeries
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             work
             of
             understanding
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             The
             ear
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             receives
             all
             meat
             ,
             and
             the
             senses
             entertain
             the
             fuel
             for
             all
             passions
             ,
             and
             all
             interests
             of
             vertue
             and
             vice
             .
             But
             the
             understanding
             makes
             the
             first
             separation
             ,
             dividing
             the
             clean
             from
             the
             unclean
             :
             But
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             comes
             and
             purifies
             even
             the
             separate
             matter
             ,
             making
             that
             which
             is
             morally
             good
             to
             be
             spiritual
             and
             holy
             ,
             first
             cleansing
             us
             from
             the
             sensualities
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             then
             from
             spiritual
             iniquities
             that
             usually
             debauch
             the
             soul
             ,
             
             then
             the
             holy
             nourishment
             which
             we
             receive
             passes
             into
             divi●e
             excellencies
             .
             But
             if
             sensuality
             be
             in
             the
             palate
             ,
             and
             intemperance
             in
             the
             stomach
             ;
             if
             lust
             be
             in
             the
             liver
             ,
             and
             anger
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             corrupts
             the
             holy
             food
             ,
             and
             makes
             that
             to
             be
             a
             savour
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             intended
             for
             health
             and
             holy
             blessi●gs
             .
          
           
             But
             therefore
             when
             we
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             corrupted
             air
             of
             evil
             company
             ,
             and
             have
             sucked
             in
             the
             vile
             juices
             of
             coloquintida
             and
             the
             deadly
             henbane
             ;
             when
             that
             is
             within
             the
             heart
             which
             defiles
             the
             man
             ,
             the
             soul
             must
             be
             purged
             by
             repentance
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             washed
             by
             tears
             ,
             and
             purified
             by
             penitential
             sorrow
             .
             For
             he
             that
             comes
             to
             this
             holy
             Feast
             with
             an
             unrepenting
             heart
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             flies
             in
             the
             Temple
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Sacrifice
             :
             the
             little
             insect
             is
             very
             busie
             about
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             slain
             beasts
             ;
             
             she
             flies
             to
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             and
             she
             tastes
             the
             flesh
             before
             the
             portion
             is
             laid
             before
             the
             God
             :
             but
             when
             the
             nidour
             and
             the
             delicacy
             hath
             called
             such
             an
             unwelcome
             guest
             ,
             she
             corrupts
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dies
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             or
             is
             driven
             away
             by
             the
             officious
             Priest.
             So
             is
             an
             unworthy
             Communicant
             ;
             he
             comes
             it
             may
             be
             with
             p●ssion
             and
             an
             earnest
             zeal
             ;
             he
             hopes
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
             and
             he
             hopes
             to
             be
             made
             immortal
             ;
             he
             thinks
             he
             does
             a
             holy
             action
             ,
             and
             shall
             receive
             a
             holy
             blessing
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             his
             portion
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             glorious
             thing
             to
             be
             feasted
             at
             the
             Table
             of
             God
             ;
             glorious
             to
             him
             that
             is
             invited
             and
             prepared
             ,
             
             but
             not
             to
             him
             that
             is
             unprepared
             ,
             hateful
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             .
          
           
           
             But
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             say
             that
             a
             man
             must
             repent
             before
             he
             communicates
             ;
             so
             he
             must
             before
             he
             prayes
             ,
             before
             he
             dies
             ,
             before
             he
             goes
             a
             journey
             ,
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             a
             man
             is
             to
             be
             a
             continual
             repentance
             *
             ;
             but
             if
             so
             ;
             then
             what
             particular
             is
             that
             which
             is
             required
             before
             we
             receive
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             be
             an
             universal
             duty
             of
             infinit
             ,
             extent
             ,
             of
             unlimited
             comprehension
             ;
             then
             every
             Christian
             must
             alwayes
             be
             doing
             some
             of
             the
             offices
             of
             repentance
             :
             but
             then
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             peculiar
             parts
             and
             offices
             of
             this
             grace
             which
             have
             any
             special
             and
             immediate
             relation
             to
             this
             solemnity
             ?
             for
             if
             there
             be
             none
             ;
             the
             Sermons
             of
             repent●nce
             are
             nothing
             but
             the
             general
             doctrine
             of
             good
             life
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             special
             efficacy
             in
             our
             preparation
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             will
             explicate
             the
             intricacy
             ,
             and
             establish
             the
             measures
             of
             our
             duty
             in
             this
             proper
             relation
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ministery
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             The
             necessity
             of
             repentance
             in
             order
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             does
             not
             produce
             it's
             intended
             effect
             upon
             an
             unprepared
             subject
             .
             He
             that
             gives
             his
             body
             to
             that
             which
             is
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             &
             his
             spirit
             to
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             cannot
             receive
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             a
             spiritual
             maner
             .
             He
             that
             receives
             Christ
             ,
             must
             in
             
             great
             truth
             be
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ.
             
               It
               is
               not
               lawful
            
             (
             saith
             Justin
             *
             Martyr
             )
             
               for
               any
               one
               to
               receive
               the
               holy
               Eucharistical
               bread
               and
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               sacred
               Calice
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               to
               him
               that
               believes
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               lives
               according
               to
               Christs
               Commandment
               .
            
             For
             as
             St.
             Paul
             argues
             of
             the
             infinite
             undecency
             of
             fornication
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             making
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             to
             become
             the
             members
             of
             an
             harlot
             :
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             it
             is
             infinitely
             impossible
             that
             any
             such
             polluted
             persons
             should
             become
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             intents
             of
             blessing
             and
             the
             spirit
             .
             How
             can
             Christs
             body
             be
             communicated
             to
             them
             who
             are
             one
             flesh
             with
             an
             harlot
             ?
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             other
             sins
             :
             
               we
               cannot
               partake
               of
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               table
               of
               Devils
            
             .
             A
             wicked
             person
             and
             a
             Communicant
             are
             of
             contrary
             interests
             ,
             of
             differing
             relations
             ,
             designed
             to
             divers
             ends
             ,
             fitted
             with
             other
             dispositions
             ,
             they
             work
             not
             by
             the
             same
             principles
             ,
             are
             not
             weighed
             in
             the
             same
             ballance
             ,
             nor
             meted
             by
             like
             measures
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             come
             must
             be
             innocent
             or
             return
             to
             innocence
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             repent
             ,
             or
             be
             such
             persons
             as
             need
             no
             repentance
             :
             and
             St.
             Ambrose
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             affair
             .
             This
             is
             the
             *
             order
             of
             this
             mystery
             which
             is
             every
             where
             observed
             ,
             that
             first
             by
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             our
             souls
             be
             healed
             ,
             and
             the
             wounds
             cured
             with
             the
             medicine
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             our
             souls
             be
             plentifully
             nourished
             by
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             he
             expounds
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             prodigal
             son
             saying
             [
             that
             
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             unless
             he
             have
             the
             wedding
             ring
             and
             the
             wedding
             garment
             ;
             
             ]
             unless
             he
             have
             receiv'd
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             cloathed
             with
             white
             garments
             ,
             the
             righteousness
             and
             justification
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             St.
             Cyprian
             complains
             of
             some
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             who
             not
             having
             repented
             ,
             not
             being
             put
             under
             discipline
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             yet
             had
             the
             Sacrament
             ministred
             to
             them
             :
             
             against
             whom
             he
             presses
             the
             severe
             words
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ;
               He
               that
               eats
               and
               drinks
               unworthily
               ,
               eats
               and
               drinks
               damnation
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             repents
             not
             of
             his
             sins
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             comes
             before
             he
             is
             prepared
             ,
             and
             therefore
             before
             he
             should
             :
             and
             St.
             Basil
             hath
             a
             whole
             chapter
             on
             purpose
             to
             prove
             [
             that
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             for
             any
             man
             that
             is
             not
             purged
             from
             all
             pollution
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             to
             eat
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord
             ]
             and
             that
             is
             the
             title
             of
             the
             chapter
             :
             
             The
             wicked
             think
             to
             appease
             God
             with
             rivers
             of
             oyl
             ,
             and
             hecatombs
             of
             oxen
             ,
             and
             with
             flocks
             of
             sheep
             :
             they
             think
             by
             the
             ceremony
             and
             the
             gift
             to
             make
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             
             to
             get
             pardon
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             way
             for
             more
             :
             but
             they
             lose
             their
             labour
             (
             saies
             the
             comedy
             )
             and
             throw
             away
             their
             cost
             :
             
             because
             God
             accepts
             no
             breakers
             of
             their
             vowes
             ;
             he
             loves
             no
             mans
             sacrifice
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             truly
             love
             his
             service
             :
             what
             if
             you
             empty
             all
             the
             Maevanian
             
             valleys
             ,
             and
             drive
             the
             fat
             lambs
             in
             flocks
             unto
             the
             Altars
             ?
             
             what
             if
             you
             sacrifice
             a
             herd
             of
             white
             buls
             from
             Clitumnus
             ?
             
             One
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             troubled
             spirit
             ,
             one
             offering
             of
             a
             broken
             heart
             is
             a
             better
             oblation
             then
             all
             the
             weal●h
             which
             the
             fields
             of
             the
             wicked
             can
             produce
             .
             God
             by
             the
             forms
             and
             rites
             of
             sacrifice
             *
             teaches
             us
             how
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Altars
             ,
             whether
             for
             Prayer
             or
             Eucharist
             ;
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             bring
             no
             evil
             passion
             ,
             no
             spiritual
             disease
             along
             with
             us
             ;
             faith
             Philo.
             The
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             the
             Christian
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             lamb
             of
             God
             is
             represented
             in
             a
             pure
             oblation
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             bring
             something
             of
             our
             own
             :
             our
             lusts
             must
             be
             crucified
             *
             ,
             our
             passions
             brought
             in
             fetters
             ,
             bound
             in
             chains
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God.
             We
             must
             use
             our
             sins
             as
             the
             asses
             first
             colt
             was
             to
             be
             used
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             redeeming
             of
             it
             but
             only
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             its
             neck
             :
             and
             when
             a
             sinner
             comes
             to
             God
             groaning
             under
             his
             load
             ,
             carrying
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             his
             lusts
             and
             laying
             them
             before
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             ,
             saying
             [
             this
             is
             my
             pride
             that
             almost
             ruin'd
             me
             :
             here
             is
             the
             corps
             of
             my
             lusts
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             dead
             ,
             and
             as
             carkasses
             are
             more
             heavy
             then
             living
             bodies
             ,
             so
             now
             my
             sin
             feels
             more
             ponderous
             
             because
             it
             is
             mortified
             :
             I
             now
             feel
             the
             intollerable
             burden
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             bear
             it
             .
             ]
             When
             a
             sinner
             makes
             this
             address
             to
             God
             ,
             coming
             with
             a
             penitential
             soul
             ,
             with
             a
             holy
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             with
             holy
             purposes
             ,
             then
             no
             oblation
             shall
             be
             more
             pleasing
             ,
             no
             guest
             more
             welcome
             ,
             no
             sacrifice
             more
             accepted
             .
             The
             Sacrament
             is
             like
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             if
             you
             receive
             it
             worthily
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             you
             good
             ;
             if
             unworthily
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             your
             death
             and
             your
             destruction
             .
             Here
             the
             penitent
             can
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             here
             the
             impenitent
             are
             consumed
             :
             here
             they
             that
             are
             justified
             shall
             be
             justified
             still
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             unholy
             become
             more
             unholy
             and
             accursed
             :
             here
             they
             that
             have
             not
             ,
             shall
             have
             more
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             not
             ,
             shall
             lose
             what
             they
             have
             already
             :
             here
             the
             living
             are
             made
             strong
             and
             happy
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             do
             die
             again
             .
          
           
             
               He
               that
               giveth
               honour
               to
               a
               fool
            
             (
             saith
             
               Solomon
               )
               is
               like
               him
               that
               bindeth
               a
               stone
               in
               the
               sling
               :
            
             
             so
             we
             read
             it
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             tell
             the
             meaning
             .
             The
             vulgar
             Latine
             reads
             it
             :
             
               As
               he
               that
               throws
               a
               stone
               into
               the
               heap
               of
               Mercury
               :
               so
               is
               he
               that
               giveth
               honour
               to
               a
               fool
               :
            
             and
             so
             the
             Proverb
             is
             easie
             .
             For
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             of
             old
             worship
             Mercury
             by
             throwing
             stones
             at
             him
             :
             now
             giving
             honour
             to
             a
             fool
             is
             like
             throwing
             a
             stone
             at
             Mercury
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             strange
             and
             unreasonable
             act
             :
             for
             as
             the
             throwing
             of
             stones
             is
             against
             all
             natural
             and
             reasonable
             way
             of
             Worship
             and
             Religion
             ;
             and
             is
             against
             the
             way
             of
             honour
             :
             so
             is
             a
             fool
             as
             strange
             and
             unfit
             a
             person
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             But
             when
             
               Rabbi
               Manasses
            
             threw
             stones
             at
             Mercury
             in
             contempt
             and
             defiance
             of
             the
             image
             and
             th●
             false
             god
             ,
             he
             was
             questioned
             for
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             paid
             
             his
             liberty
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             outward
             worship
             of
             what
             he
             secretly
             hated
             :
             but
             by
             his
             external
             act
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             judgment
             ,
             and
             condemned
             for
             his
             hypocrisie
             .
             This
             is
             the
             case
             of
             every
             one
             that
             in
             a
             state
             of
             sins
             comes
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             he
             comes
             to
             receive
             the
             bread
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             throws
             a
             stone
             at
             him
             ;
             he
             pretends
             worship
             and
             secretly
             hates
             him
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             must
             come
             hither
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             is
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             without
             ,
             must
             be
             symbolical
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             holiness
             of
             the
             mysteries
             ,
             to
             the
             designs
             and
             purposes
             of
             God.
             In
             short
             ;
             The
             full
             sense
             of
             all
             this
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Canon-Law
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
             
               A
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               to
               be
               given
               but
               to
               him
               that
               repents
               :
            
             
             for
             there
             must
             no
             sinful
             habit
             ,
             or
             impure
             affection
             remain
             in
             that
             tabernacle
             where
             God
             means
             to
             place
             his
             holy
             spirit
             .
             It
             is
             like
             bringing
             of
             a
             swine
             into
             the
             Propitiatory
             :
             such
             a
             presence
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord.
             It
             is
             Dagon
             before
             the
             Ark
             ;
             the
             Chechinah
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             wil
             depart
             from
             that
             unhallowed
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             duty
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             particular
             grace
             ,
             is
             limited
             and
             affirmative
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             determinable
             by
             proper
             relations
             and
             accidents
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             special
             necessity
             of
             repentance
             before
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             we
             must
             inquire
             more
             particularly
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             actions
             or
             parts
             of
             repentance
             are
             necessary
             in
             our
             preparation
             to
             the
             receiving
             these
             Divine
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             far
             a
             penitent
             must
             be
             advanced
             in
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             before
             he
             may
             come
             safely
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             before
             he
             m●y
             come
             with
             confidence
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             What
             significations
             of
             repentance
             are
             to
             be
             accepted
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             in
             case
             the
             duty
             be
             not
             performed
             ,
             may
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             refuse
             to
             admit
             the
             wicked
             person
             ,
             or
             the
             imperfect
             penitent
             that
             offers
             himself
             and
             persists
             in
             the
             desire
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             What
             actions
             of
             repentance
             are
             specially
             required
             in
             our
             preparations
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             THe
             particular
             actions
             of
             repentance
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             their
             proper
             seasons
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             alwaies
             actual
             because
             they
             have
             variety
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             attended
             to
             altogether
             ,
             all
             such
             particulars
             of
             repentance
             are
             then
             in
             their
             season
             ,
             they
             have
             this
             for
             their
             opportunity
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             admirable
             wisdom
             of
             God
             so
             to
             dispose
             the
             times
             and
             advantages
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             solennities
             of
             duty
             our
             dispersions
             are
             gathered
             up
             ,
             our
             wandrings
             are
             united
             ,
             our
             indifferencies
             are
             kindled
             ,
             our
             weariness
             is
             recreated
             ,
             our
             spirits
             are
             made
             busie
             ,
             our
             attention
             is
             called
             upon
             ,
             our
             powers
             are
             made
             active
             ,
             our
             vertues
             fermented
             :
             we
             are
             called
             upon
             ,
             and
             looked
             after
             ,
             and
             engaged
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             in
             motion
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             in
             lines
             ,
             a
             long
             and
             a
             
             straight
             progression
             diminishes
             the
             strength
             ,
             and
             makes
             languishing
             and
             infirmity
             ;
             but
             by
             doubling
             the
             point
             ,
             or
             making
             a
             new
             Centre
             the
             moving
             body
             gathers
             up
             its
             parts
             and
             powers
             into
             a
             narrower
             compass
             ,
             and
             by
             union
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             new
             beginning
             ,
             is
             rescued
             from
             weakness
             and
             diminution
             :
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             when
             he
             first
             sets
             forth
             ,
             he
             is
             zealous
             and
             forward
             ,
             full
             of
             appetite
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             holy
             fires
             :
             but
             when
             his
             little
             fuel
             is
             consumed
             ,
             and
             his
             flame
             abates
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             on
             &
             grows
             weary
             ,
             when
             he
             mingles
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             every
             conversation
             is
             polluted
             or
             allayed
             ;
             when
             by
             his
             very
             necessary
             affairs
             of
             life
             he
             is
             made
             secular
             and
             interested
             ,
             apt
             to
             tend
             his
             civil
             regards
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             remiss
             in
             the
             spiritual
             ;
             by
             often
             and
             long
             handling
             of
             money
             ,
             beginning
             too
             much
             to
             love
             it
             :
             then
             we
             are
             interrupted
             in
             our
             declining
             piety
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             upon
             by
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sacrednesse
             of
             this
             holy
             duty
             are
             made
             to
             begin
             again
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             back
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             re-enkindled
             .
          
           
             Every
             time
             we
             receive
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             all
             our
             duties
             are
             summed
             up
             ;
             we
             make
             new
             vowes
             ,
             we
             chastise
             our
             negligence
             ,
             we
             mend
             our
             pace
             ,
             we
             actuate
             our
             holy
             purposes
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             stronger
             ,
             we
             enter
             upon
             Religion
             as
             if
             we
             had
             never
             done
             any
             thing
             before
             ;
             we
             bring
             again
             our
             first
             penitential
             heats
             :
             and
             as
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             and
             pray
             long
             ,
             our
             devotion
             slackens
             ,
             and
             our
             attention
             becomes
             trifling
             ,
             and
             by
             wandring
             thoughts
             we
             are
             gone
             very
             far
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             offices
             ;
             the
             good
             man
             that
             ministers
             calls
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               pray
            
             :
             and
             then
             the
             wandring
             thoughts
             run
             home
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             troubled
             that
             we
             have
             lost
             so
             much
             of
             our
             ●rayers
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             not
             attended
             to
             ;
             then
             we
             begin
             ag●in
             ,
             and
             pray
             the
             more
             passionately
             by
             how
             
             much
             we
             observe
             our selves
             to
             have
             been
             more
             negligent
             before
             .
             If
             God
             did
             not
             particularly
             call
             upon
             us
             by
             these
             religious
             necessities
             ,
             and
             stop
             us
             by
             the
             solemn
             return
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             our
             fires
             ,
             and
             remind
             us
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             make
             actual
             seasons
             and
             opportunities
             for
             actual
             and
             great
             attendencies
             on
             religion
             ,
             if
             God
             did
             not
             make
             some
             daies
             ,
             and
             some
             necessities
             ,
             and
             some
             opportunities
             for
             heaven
             ;
             the
             soul
             and
             her
             interest
             would
             not
             be
             at
             all
             regarded
             .
             For
             this
             life
             is
             the
             day
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             our
             needs
             do
             indeed
             require
             so
             much
             attendance
             ,
             and
             imploy
             so
             much
             of
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             spend
             so
             much
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             some
             abstractions
             and
             separations
             of
             time
             and
             offices
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             Receiving
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             is
             like
             a
             Lock
             upon
             the
             waters
             ;
             which
             makes
             them
             rise
             higher
             ,
             and
             begin
             a
             fuller
             stream
             as
             from
             a
             new
             principle
             of
             emanation
             :
             So
             that
             the
             repentance
             which
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             our
             life
             and
             dispersed
             over
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             periods
             of
             it
             ,
             like
             the
             waters
             in
             the
             first
             Creation
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             is
             gathered
             together
             against
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             Communion
             as
             into
             a
             bosome
             and
             congregation
             of
             penitential
             waters
             .
             *
             Then
             you
             are
             to
             mourn
             for
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             to
             remember
             what
             vowes
             you
             have
             already
             made
             and
             broken
             ,
             how
             often
             you
             have
             prevaricated
             in
             your
             duty
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             temptations
             you
             are
             used
             to
             fall
             :
             then
             you
             are
             to
             renew
             the
             strength
             of
             your
             purposes
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             your
             tenderest
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             advantages
             from
             the
             enemy
             :
             then
             you
             must
             prune
             your
             Vine
             ,
             
             and
             make
             the
             branches
             bleed
             ;
             then
             the
             Bridegroom
             comes
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             trim
             your
             Lamp
             ,
             and
             
             adorn
             it
             with
             the
             culture
             of
             Religion
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             the
             day
             of
             Communion
             ,
             you
             must
             sum
             up
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             your
             repentance
             ;
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             summary
             of
             all
             the
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             whole
             religion
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
             But
             Baptism
             and
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             do
             nothing
             for
             us
             unless
             we
             do
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             perfect
             them
             with
             a
             conjugation
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             bringing
             forth
             fruits
             meet
             for
             repentance
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             iniquity
             must
             be
             yet
             a
             little
             more
             particular
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             actions
             of
             repentance
             which
             must
             be
             finished
             and
             made
             perfect
             before
             we
             receive
             the
             holy
             Communion
             :
             and
             there
             are
             some
             which
             will
             be
             finishing
             all
             our
             life
             .
             Concerning
             the
             first
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             must
             be
             done
             concerning
             them
             .
             Concerning
             the
             second
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             inquire
             how
             far
             we
             must
             have
             proceeded
             in
             them
             before
             we
             may
             communicate
             .
          
           
             Those
             parts
             of
             repentance
             which
             must
             be
             finished
             before
             we
             approach
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             have
             renounced
             ,
             perfectly
             renounced
             all
             affections
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             firmly
             purpose
             to
             amend
             all
             ,
             to
             sin
             no
             more
             ,
             to
             lead
             a
             new
             life
             in
             all
             solid
             and
             material
             practises
             of
             vertue
             .
             This
             we
             learn
             from
             Origen
             :
             [
             We
             eat
             the
             bread
             which
             is
             made
             a
             holy
             thing
             ,
             
             and
             which
             sanctifies
             and
             makes
             
             holy
             all
             them
             who
             use
             it
             with
             holy
             and
             salutary
             purposes
             ]
             and
             designs
             of
             living
             holily
             :
             not
             by
             a
             solemn
             and
             pompous
             profession
             only
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             real
             and
             hearty
             resolution
             :
             resolving
             not
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             fool
             ;
             but
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             because
             indeed
             we
             mean
             so
             ;
             not
             to
             profess
             it
             because
             it
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             solemnity
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             intend
             really
             to
             be
             quit
             of
             the
             sin
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             concerning
             our
             purposes
             of
             amendment
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             careof
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             be
             made
             prudently
             ,
             attentively
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             with
             intuition
             upon
             a
             credible
             ,
             possible
             ,
             and
             designed
             effect
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             that
             make
             vowes
             (
             purposes
             I
             cannot
             call
             them
             )
             which
             they
             believe
             impossible
             to
             keep
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             wisely
             purpose
             such
             things
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             such
             belief
             :
             but
             they
             believe
             themselves
             inevitably
             engaged
             to
             commit
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             inevitably
             engaged
             to
             say
             they
             will
             not
             .
             The
             Greeks
             tell
             of
             a
             famous
             fool
             among
             them
             ;
             her
             name
             was
             Acco
             ,
             who
             when
             she
             saw
             her self
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             would
             discourse
             as
             wisely
             as
             she
             could
             to
             the
             other
             woman
             ,
             and
             supposed
             her
             own
             shadow
             to
             be
             one
             of
             her
             neighbours
             ;
             with
             whom
             sometimes
             she
             had
             great
             business
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             huge
             civilities
             ;
             only
             she
             could
             never
             agree
             which
             of
             them
             should
             go
             away
             first
             ,
             or
             take
             the
             upper
             hand
             .
             Such
             wise
             resolvers
             are
             some
             persons
             :
             they
             take
             the
             shadow
             of
             it
             for
             a
             substance
             ,
             and
             please
             themselves
             by
             the
             entertainment
             of
             the
             images
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             think
             that
             the
             outside
             and
             the
             words
             of
             a
             promise
             are
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             God
             requires
             ;
             they
             and
             their
             promises
             do
             not
             know
             which
             shall
             go
             away
             first
             ;
             the
             resolution
             quickly
             dies
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             presently
             after
             ;
             but
             the
             sin
             lives
             and
             abides
             there
             still
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             so
             for
             ever
             .
             Cast
             
             about
             and
             see
             ;
             you
             have
             promised
             what
             you
             are
             likely
             to
             perform
             ;
             and
             do
             you
             intend
             it
             in
             good
             earnest
             never
             to
             consent
             to
             a
             sin
             ,
             in
             no
             circumstance
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             argument
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             temptation
             ?
             For
             he
             that
             resolves
             never
             to
             commit
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             he
             shall
             commit
             ,
             is
             like
             him
             who
             resolves
             he
             will
             never
             die
             ;
             his
             vain
             resolution
             sets
             not
             his
             death
             back
             one
             hour
             .
             It
             is
             hypocrisie
             and
             lying
             to
             say
             it
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             folly
             and
             madness
             to
             pretend
             that
             we
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             our selves
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             I
             h●ve
             already
             spoken
             *
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             in
             his
             preparation
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             purposes
             to
             live
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             must
             not
             judge
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             his
             purposes
             by
             the
             present
             intendment
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consequent
             performance
             .
             He
             must
             not
             think
             it
             is
             well
             yet
             ,
             because
             many
             good
             purposes
             are
             broken
             by
             temptations
             ,
             disordered
             by
             supervening
             accidents
             ,
             frustrate
             by
             impotency
             ,
             and
             laid
             aside
             by
             the
             purposes
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             
             such
             which
             Plutarch
             compares
             to
             windy
             eggs
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             look
             fairly
             ,
             yet
             produce
             no
             birds
             .
             Now
             by
             this
             consideration
             it
             is
             not
             intended
             that
             a
             man
             must
             defer
             his
             Communion
             till
             he
             hath
             fully
             performed
             all
             his
             purposes
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             should
             never
             Communicate
             till
             he
             dies
             :
             but
             by
             this
             we
             are
             advised
             to
             make
             such
             inq●iry
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             such
             cautions
             ,
             and
             to
             require
             such
             indications
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             our
             purposes
             ,
             as
             becomes
             wise
             ,
             interested
             ,
             and
             considering
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             undone
             if
             they
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             receive
             damage
             by
             the
             prophane
             and
             u●holy
             usages
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             cozen'd
             and
             abused
             themselves
             in
             the
             sinceri●y
             and
             ●fficacy
             of
             their
             preparatory
             purposes
             .
             Plato
             tells
             that
             Alc●biades
             did
             sometimes
             wish
             Socrat●s
             h●d
             been
             dead
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             ashamed
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             
             for
             that
             he
             had
             not
             kept
             the
             promises
             which
             he
             had
             so
             often
             made
             to
             him
             .
             If
             we
             who
             often
             have
             communicated
             ,
             do
             find
             that
             the
             purposes
             of
             reformation
             which
             we
             have
             formerly
             made
             proved
             ineffective
             ;
             if
             we
             perceive
             that
             we
             have
             begged
             pardon
             for
             our
             lust
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             remain
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             passion
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             deplored
             our
             pride
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             endure
             to
             have
             others
             preferred
             before
             us
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             resolved
             against
             our
             hasty
             angers
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             the
             Communion
             find
             our
             peevishness
             to
             return
             as
             often
             *
             ,
             and
             to
             abide
             as
             long
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             forrage
             and
             to
             prevail
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             those
             foolish
             birds
             who
             having
             conceived
             by
             the
             wind
             ,
             lay
             their
             eggs
             in
             the
             sand
             ,
             and
             forget
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             wash
             them
             away
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             something
             more
             must
             be
             done
             besides
             making
             resolutions
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             make
             some
             experiment
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             instances
             of
             performance
             ,
             and
             get
             ground
             of
             his
             passion
             ;
             and
             make
             no
             great
             haste
             to
             passe
             instantly
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ;
             you
             may
             more
             safely
             stay
             one
             day
             longer
             ,
             than
             passe
             on
             one
             minute
             too
             soon
             :
             but
             be
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             fierce
             saying
             of
             a
             few
             warm
             and
             holy
             words
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             preparation
             to
             these
             sacred
             Mysteries
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             upon
             such
             little
             confidencies
             as
             these
             have
             hastned
             hither
             ,
             
             have
             afterwards
             found
             causes
             enough
             to
             deplore
             their
             profane
             follies
             and
             presumptions
             ;
             for
             they
             see
             when
             they
             have
             eaten
             the
             Sop
             ,
             they
             go
             out
             to
             sin
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             sacred
             Calice
             hath
             
             refreshed
             their
             lips
             ,
             they
             dishonour
             God
             with
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             retain
             their
             affections
             here
             below
             fastned
             to
             earth
             and
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             our
             Communions
             have
             so
             little
             fruit
             .
             Men
             resolve
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             then
             Communicate
             ;
             they
             resolve
             they
             will
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             Communicate
             ;
             they
             resolve
             ,
             and
             think
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             performance
             were
             no
             part
             of
             the
             duty
             and
             the
             obligation
             .
             In
             such
             cases
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             be
             hasty
             ;
             
             for
             a
             little
             stay
             will
             do
             better
             than
             twenty
             arguments
             to
             inforce
             your
             purposes
             .
             You
             must
             make
             new
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             re-enforce
             your
             old
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             have
             already
             tried
             ,
             and
             have
             sound
             your
             purposes
             to
             be
             easily
             untwisted
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             like
             the
             Scenes
             at
             Masques
             ,
             they
             were
             only
             for
             that
             show
             ,
             to
             serve
             at
             that
             solemnity
             ,
             learn
             to
             be
             more
             wary
             and
             more
             afraid
             the
             next
             time
             .
             The
             first
             folly
             was
             too
             bad
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             so
             often
             is
             intolerable
             .
             But
             here
             are
             two
             Cases
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
          
           
             
               Question
               I.
               But
               of
               what
               nature
               and
               extent
               must
               our
               preparatory
               resolution
               be
               ?
               Must
               we
               resolve
               against
               all
               sin
               ,
               or
               against
               some
               kinds
               only
               ?
               If
               only
               against
               some
               sorts
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               not
               clean
               all
               over
               .
               If
               against
               all
               ,
               then
               we
               find
               it
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               perform
               it
               :
               And
               then
               either
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               resolve
               ,
               or
               not
               necessary
               to
               perform
               ,
               or
               not
               necessary
               to
               Communicate
               .
            
             
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               fall
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               surpris'd
               ,
               or
               I
               shall
               never
               slacken
               my
               watchfulness
               and
               attention
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               resolve
               against
               the
               love
               and
               choice
               of
               every
               sin
               .
               It
               is
               not
               always
               in
               our
               powers
               to
               avoid
               being
               surprised
               ,
               or
               being
               deceived
               ,
               or
               being
               dull
               and
               sleepy
               in
               our
               carefulnesse
               and
               watches
               .
               Every
               good
               and
               well-meaning
               Christian
               cannot
               promise
               to
               himself
               security
               ;
               but
               he
               may
               be
               tempted
               ,
               or
               over-pressed
               with
               a
               sudden
               fear
               when
               he
               cannot
               consider
               ,
               and
               be
               put
               sometimes
               to
               act
               before
               he
               can
               take
               counsel
               :
               and
               though
               there
               is
               no
               one
               sin
               we
               do
               but
               we
               do
               it
               voluntarily
               ,
               and
               might
               escape
               it
               if
               we
               would
               make
               use
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               the
               inference
               cannot
               run
               forth
               to
               all
               :
               we
               cannot
               therefore
               always
               escape
               all
               ;
               any
               one
               we
               can
               ,
               but
               not
               every
               one
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               concerning
               any
               one
               if
               we
               make
               a
               question
               ,
               then
               we
               can
               and
               do
               deliberate
               ;
               then
               we
               can
               attend
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               consider
               ,
               and
               summon
               up
               the
               arts
               and
               auxiliaries
               of
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               hear
               both
               sides
               speak
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               can
               chuse
               :
               for
               he
               that
               can
               deliberate
               ,
               can
               take
               either
               side
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               could
               not
               chuse
               when
               he
               hath
               considered
               which
               to
               chuse
               ,
               he
               were
               more
               a
               fool
               in
               considering
               ,
               than
               by
               any
               inconsideration
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               he
               not
               only
               does
               unreasonably
               by
               sinning
               ,
               but
               he
               considers
               unreasonably
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               since
               his
               consideration
               cannot
               alter
               the
               case
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               can
               consider
               ,
               every
               sin
               can
               be
               avoided
               :
               But
               then
               ,
               this
               is
               as
               certain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               always
               to
               consider
               ;
               but
               surprise
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               haste
               and
               dulness
               ,
               indifference
               and
               weariness
               ,
               are
               the
               entries
               at
               which
               some
               things
               that
               are
               not
               good
               will
               enter
               ;
               but
               these
               things
               are
               such
               ,
               which
               by
               how
               much
               they
               
               are
               the
               lesse
               voluntary
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               they
               are
               the
               less
               imputed
               .
            
             
               Thus
               therefore
               he
               that
               means
               to
               Communicate
               worthily
               ,
               must
               resolve
               against
               every
               sin
               ,
               the
               greatest
               and
               the
               least
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               must
               resolve
               never
               to
               commit
               any
               sin
               concerning
               which
               he
               can
               deliberate
               :
               and
               ,
               2.
               
               He
               must
               resolve
               so
               to
               stand
               upon
               his
               g●ard
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               frequently
               be
               surprised
               ;
               he
               must
               use
               prayer
               against
               all
               ,
               and
               prudent
               caution
               in
               his
               whole
               conversation
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               instruments
               of
               grace
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               sin
               :
               and
               though
               in
               this
               valley
               of
               tears
               there
               are
               but
               few
               so
               happy
               souls
               as
               to
               triumph
               over
               all
               infirmities
               ,
               we
               know
               of
               none
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               hath
               any
               such
               on
               earth
               ,
               they
               are
               peculiar
               jewels
               kept
               in
               undiscerned
               cabinets
               ;
               yet
               all
               that
               intend
               to
               serve
               God
               heartily
               ,
               must
               aim
               at
               a
               return
               to
               that
               state
               of
               innocence
               ,
               to
               the
               possibility
               of
               which
               Christ
               hath
               as
               certainly
               recovered
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               lost
               it
               by
               our
               own
               follies
               and
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               continually
               strive
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               get
               ground
               of
               our
               passions
               ,
               and
               grow
               in
               understanding
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               so
               often
               deluded
               ,
               nor
               in
               so
               many
               things
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               nor
               be
               so
               easily
               surprised
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               complain
               of
               our
               weakness
               ,
               nor
               the
               imperfection
               of
               our
               actions
               be
               in
               so
               many
               instances
               unavoidable
               .
               But
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               choice
               ,
               in
               voluntary
               and
               deliberate
               actions
               ,
               we
               must
               resolve
               not
               to
               sin
               at
               all
               .
               In
               these
               things
               we
               must
               be
               more
               than
               conquerors
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               that
               intends
               worthily
               to
               Communicate
               ,
               before
               his
               coming
               must
               quit
               all
               his
               next
               and
               immediate
               occasions
               *
               of
               habitual
               sins
               ,
               all
               those
               states
               of
               
               evil
               ,
               by
               which
               so
               long
               as
               he
               dwells
               he
               cannot
               stand
               uprightly
               .
               For
               to
               resolve
               against
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               retain
               that
               temptation
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               to
               this
               time
               stronger
               than
               all
               your
               resolutions
               ,
               is
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               torrent
               ,
               against
               which
               you
               cannot
               swim
               ,
               and
               yet
               resolve
               never
               to
               be
               drown'd
               *
               .
               There
               is
               no
               dallying
               in
               this
               case
               :
               He
               that
               will
               not
               throw
               out
               the
               bond
               woman
               and
               her
               son
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               still
               retain
               the
               concubine
               ,
               let
               him
               resolve
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               will
               what
               he
               is
               commanded
               ,
               and
               profess
               what
               he
               purposes
               ;
               his
               profession
               is
               nothing
               but
               words
               ,
               and
               his
               resolutions
               will
               prove
               as
               unstable
               as
               the
               thinnest
               air
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               able
               to
               support
               a
               fly
               ,
               unless
               with
               her
               wings
               she
               fans
               it
               into
               an
               accidental
               thicknesse
               .
            
             
               This
               may
               seem
               the
               hardest
               commandment
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               Christ
               calls
               it
               a
               
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               ,
               and
               
                 plucking
                 out
                 the
                 right
                 eye
              
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               greatest
               violence
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Indeed
               it
               is
               often
               times
               a
               great
               inconvenience
               to
               our
               affairs
               and
               fortune
               :
               For
               it
               may
               be
               he
               by
               whom
               we
               live
               is
               he
               by
               whom
               we
               sin
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               eat
               but
               we
               must
               be
               in
               danger
               .
               If
               the
               case
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               indeed
               harder
               to
               leave
               the
               sin
               ;
               
               but
               yet
               the
               command
               of
               pulling
               out
               our
               eye
               is
               not
               the
               hardness
               ,
               but
               is
               an
               act
               of
               easiness
               ,
               and
               an
               instrument
               of
               facilitation
               :
               For
               first
               it
               must
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               question
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               no
               interest
               can
               be
               laid
               in
               balance
               against
               a
               soul
               ;
               it
               is
               moments
               against
               Eternity
               ,
               money
               against
               heaven
               ,
               life
               eternal
               against
               a
               little
               pension
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               precept
               of
               pulling
               out
               the
               right
               eye
               is
               very
               easie
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               made
               the
               price
               or
               instrument
               of
               avoiding
               eternal
               torments
               :
               A
               man
               had
               better
               pull
               his
               heart
               
               out
               ,
               than
               nurse
               a
               lust
               by
               which
               he
               shall
               die
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               next
               to
               this
               it
               is
               considerable
               ,
               that
               this
               precept
               of
               putting
               out
               the
               right
               eye
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               removing
               the
               next
               occasion
               of
               sin
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               an
               hard
               commandment
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               perfectly
               a
               complying
               with
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               a
               securing
               of
               our
               greatest
               interests
               ;
               by
               this
               he
               conducts
               us
               tenderly
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               no
               strength
               .
               For
               if
               Christ
               had
               done
               as
               Xenocrates
               in
               Valerius
               ,
               and
               commanded
               his
               Disciples
               to
               dwell
               in
               danger
               that
               they
               might
               triumph
               more
               gloriously
               ,
               we
               had
               reason
               to
               suspect
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               tremble
               under
               the
               load
               of
               the
               imposition
               ;
               but
               Christ
               knew
               it
               would
               never
               consist
               with
               our
               safety
               ,
               and
               never
               conduce
               to
               his
               Fathers
               glory
               ;
               therefore
               Christ
               bids
               us
               to
               avoid
               the
               occasion
               .
               
               He
               would
               not
               have
               weak
               and
               amorous
               persons
               to
               converse
               with
               fair
               women
               ,
               that
               make
               weak
               eyes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               eyes
               wound
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               foolish
               man.
               For
               as
               Trithemius
               observes
               ,
               good
               Angels
               never
               appeared
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               women
               ,
               they
               are
               tempters
               and
               temptations
               :
               and
               therefore
               because
               of
               the
               danger
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               us
               look
               ;
               unlesse
               we
               can
               do
               it
               with
               safety
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               in
               their
               company
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               God
               gave
               us
               legs
               and
               hands
               in
               great
               kindnesse
               ,
               yet
               we
               give
               money
               to
               have
               them
               cut
               off
               when
               they
               endanger
               the
               whole
               body
               :
               so
               must
               we
               quite
               cut
               off
               the
               advantages
               of
               our
               estate
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               rather
               than
               die
               eternally
               .
               There
               is
               no
               other
               variety
               but
               this
               ;
               if
               we
               be
               tempted
               in
               our
               state
               of
               life
               or
               of
               society
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               violence
               to
               our
               fortune
               or
               our
               will
               :
               But
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               case
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               it
               be
               easie
               to
               quit
               the
               occasion
               ,
               do
               it
               lest
               you
               be
               tempted
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               worth
               some
               pain
               to
               be
               secured
               
               in
               the
               question
               of
               your
               soul.
               When
               Alcibiades
               was
               sent
               for
               from
               Sicily
               to
               Athens
               to
               be
               tried
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               hid
               himself
               ,
               and
               left
               this
               answer
               to
               be
               sent
               ;
               
               It
               is
               better
               to
               decline
               a
               trial
               than
               to
               escape
               from
               under
               it
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               here
               :
               It
               is
               glorious
               indeed
               to
               escape
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               safer
               way
               not
               to
               put
               it
               to
               the
               venture
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               you
               can
               ,
               decline
               the
               trial
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               resolves
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               live
               under
               the
               ruins
               of
               a
               falling
               house
               ,
               is
               but
               little
               better
               than
               a
               fool
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               it
               be
               difficult
               to
               part
               with
               the
               tempting
               occasion
               of
               your
               sin
               ,
               then
               consider
               whether
               you
               can
               dwell
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               sin
               ;
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               you
               may
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               neither
               love
               your
               danger
               ,
               nor
               can
               easily
               part
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               by
               plain
               force
               you
               resist
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               by
               sad
               experience
               you
               have
               learned
               your
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               long
               as
               you
               dwell
               neer
               the
               furnace
               you
               are
               scorched
               with
               the
               flames
               ,
               no
               interest
               in
               this
               world
               must
               make
               you
               lose
               your
               hopes
               of
               the
               other
               .
               It
               is
               not
               good
               to
               walk
               by
               a
               bank-side
               ,
               or
               to
               play
               in
               the
               hollow
               seat
               of
               an
               aspe
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               escaped
               often
               is
               not
               secure
               ;
               
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               already
               smarted
               under
               the
               calamity
               ,
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               left
               him
               to
               alleviate
               the
               evil
               as
               the
               miserable
               excuse
               of
               ,
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 it
              
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               found
               that
               it
               was
               so
               dangerous
               .
               But
               therefore
               he
               must
               decline
               no
               trouble
               *
               that
               he
               may
               save
               his
               soul
               ;
               and
               that
               estate
               is
               well
               spent
               that
               secures
               such
               an
               interest
               .
               But
               if
               a
               man
               be
               afraid
               of
               his
               forehead
               ,
               
               he
               must
               not
               gather
               hony
               from
               a
               Bee-hive
               :
               and
               in
               many
               cases
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               stands
               upon
               the
               matter
               of
               inconvenience
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               pretend
               to
               be
               a
               servant
               of
               God.
               
               If
               you
               dwell
               in
               a
               temptation
               you
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               Eternal
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               secure
               against
               such
               a
               danger
               ,
               what
               danger
               is
               it
               which
               a
               wise
               man
               will
               not
               endure
               ?
               All
               the
               glories
               of
               his
               Father
               could
               never
               have
               tempted
               Phaethon
               to
               have
               come
               near
               one
               of
               the
               horses
               of
               the
               Sun
               after
               they
               had
               given
               him
               such
               an
               horrid
               fall
               .
               
               When
               you
               have
               seen
               your self
               over-powred
               by
               the
               temptation
               ,
               come
               not
               near
               it
               any
               more
               :
               change
               your
               dwelling
               ;
               let
               not
               one
               house
               hold
               you
               both
               ,
               nor
               the
               same
               stars
               ever
               see
               you
               meet
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               this
               must
               be
               done
               before
               you
               receive
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               is
               therefore
               affirmed
               ;
               because
               no
               man
               can
               resolve
               against
               all
               sin
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               be
               stronger
               than
               his
               temptation
               ,
               or
               flie
               from
               it
               .
               But
               he
               that
               chooses
               to
               dwell
               with
               the
               next
               and
               proper
               opportunity
               of
               sin
               ;
               either
               he
               directly
               loves
               the
               sin
               ,
               or
               by
               interpretation
               he
               loves
               not
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               for
               his
               service
               suffer
               the
               inconvenience
               of
               leaving
               his
               Mistresse
               ,
               or
               venture
               the
               favour
               of
               his
               Patron
               ,
               or
               is
               afraid
               to
               grieve
               his
               tempter
               ,
               or
               will
               at
               no
               hand
               suffer
               the
               diminution
               of
               his
               fortune
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               deferred
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               upon
               which
               it
               can
               be
               quite
               omitted
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               upon
               any
               sure
               account
               we
               are
               impregnable
               against
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               know
               not
               that
               ,
               then
               you
               must
               flie
               away
               directly
               .
               If
               you
               cannot
               with
               water
               quench
               your
               fi●e
               ▪
               take
               the
               wood
               from
               under
               it
               .
               I
               only
               
               add
               one
               general
               advice
               which
               will
               fit
               all
               sorts
               of
               persons
               that
               desire
               truely
               to
               serve
               God
               and
               to
               arrive
               at
               an
               excellent
               state
               of
               vertue
               ;
               Although
               they
               live
               in
               the
               world
               and
               are
               engaged
               by
               their
               duty
               and
               relations
               to
               many
               secular
               divertisements
               ,
               yet
               as
               they
               must
               do
               what
               they
               can
               to
               change
               these
               into
               Religion
               and
               into
               some
               good
               thing
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ;
               so
               by
               these
               difficulties
               and
               divertisements
               they
               will
               find
               it
               to
               be
               impossible
               that
               they
               should
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               greatly
               good
               ;
               unlesse
               they
               cut
               off
               all
               superfluous
               company
               ,
               and
               visits
               and
               amusements
               .
               That
               which
               is
               necessary
               is
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               were
               not
               necessary
               it
               would
               not
               be
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               more
               than
               needs
               ,
               is
               a
               mil-stone
               about
               the
               neck
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               impossible
               to
               be
               excellently
               virtuous
               .
            
          
           
             
               Question
               .
               II.
               But
               is
               he
               that
               intends
               to
               communicate
               bound
               to
               quit
               all
               those
               occasions
               of
               sin
               ,
               by
               which
               himself
               was
               tempted
               ,
               and
               did
               fall
               ,
               and
               die
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               impossible
               he
               should
               .
               If
               you
               live
               in
               delights
               your
               chastity
               is
               tempted
               ;
               your
               humility
               is
               assaulted
               by
               receiving
               honour
               ;
               
               your
               Religion
               by
               much
               businesse
               :
               your
               truth
               by
               much
               talk
               ;
               your
               charity
               by
               living
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               hasten
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               swear
               eternal
               silence
               ,
               nor
               lay
               aside
               all
               our
               business
               ,
               nor
               quit
               our
               preferment
               and
               honourable
               imployment
               ,
               nor
               refuse
               all
               secular
               comforts
               and
               live
               in
               pains
               that
               we
               may
               preserve
               these
               respective
               graces
               :
               and
               yet
               something
               we
               must
               do
               ;
               some
               occasions
               must
               be
               quitted
               ,
               before
               we
               communicate
               .
               To
               that
               
               therefore
               the
               answer
               is
               certain
               and
               indisputable
               ;
               that
               the
               occasion
               that
               is
               immediate
               to
               the
               sin
               ,
               must
               be
               quitted
               in
               that
               in
               which
               it
               does
               minister
               to
               sin
               .
               A
               woman
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               spoil
               her
               face
               ,
               though
               by
               her
               beauty
               she
               hath
               fallen
               :
               because
               her
               beauty
               was
               not
               the
               immediate
               cause
               ;
               it
               was
               her
               unguarded
               conversation
               ,
               and
               looser
               society
               ;
               the
               laying
               her
               treasure
               open
               ,
               or
               her
               wanton
               comportment
               .
               For
               beauty
               will
               invite
               a
               noble
               flame
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               kindle
               a
               smoaking
               brand
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               face
               may
               be
               preserved
               and
               the
               chastity
               too
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               removed
               which
               brings
               the
               danger
               and
               stands
               closer
               to
               the
               sin
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               Dionsius
               of
               Sicily
               gave
               to
               Aristippus
               five
               Attick
               talents
               ,
               he
               and
               his
               servant
               dragged
               them
               home
               upon
               their
               backs
               :
               but
               finding
               himself
               too
               glad
               of
               his
               mony
               ,
               he
               threw
               it
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               as
               supposing
               the
               money
               to
               be
               the
               tempter
               ,
               and
               no
               safety
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               it
               was
               above
               the
               water
               .
               If
               he
               had
               thought
               right
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               right
               :
               if
               he
               could
               not
               have
               cured
               his
               covetousness
               and
               kept
               the
               mony
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               well
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               be
               he
               might
               have
               been
               as
               safe
               ,
               and
               yet
               wiser
               too
               .
               But
               the
               resolution
               is
               this
               .
               In
               this
               question
               distinguish
               the
               next
               occasion
               from
               that
               which
               is
               farther
               off
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               quit
               that
               not
               this
               ,
               because
               the
               vertue
               may
               be
               secured
               without
               it
               .
               A
               man
               may
               very
               well
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               serve
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               hindred
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               directly
               that
               ,
               but
               something
               else
               by
               which
               the
               cure
               must
               be
               effected
               :
               but
               if
               nothing
               else
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               ,
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               neerest
               occasion
               and
               that
               which
               is
               farther
               off
               :
               for
               they
               must
               be
               all
               quitted
               :
               the
               face
               must
               be
               disordered
               ,
               the
               beauty
               sullied
               ,
               the
               mony
               thrown
               away
               ,
               the
               world
               renounced
               ,
               rather
               than
               God
               be
               
               provoked
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               thy
               soul
               ruined
               by
               thy
               inevitable
               sin
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               that
               comes
               to
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               must
               before
               his
               coming
               so
               repent
               of
               his
               injury
               ,
               of
               his
               rapine
               ,
               of
               his
               slander
               ,
               or
               what
               ever
               the
               instance
               be
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               communicates
               he
               make
               actual
               restitution
               ,
               perfect
               amends
               ,
               intire
               satisfact●on
               ,
               and
               be
               really
               reconciled
               to
               his
               offended
               brother
               .
               This
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               these
               cases
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               the
               injury
               be
               remaining
               and
               incumbent
               on
               thy
               brother
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               for
               thee
               to
               receive
               benefit
               by
               Christs
               death
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               by
               thee
               thy
               Brother
               feels
               an
               injury
               .
               Thou
               art
               unjust
               so
               long
               as
               thou
               continuest
               the
               wrong
               :
               and
               if
               the
               evil
               goes
               on
               ,
               the
               repentance
               cannot
               :
               
                 No
                 man
                 that
                 repents
                 does
                 injure
                 any
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Eucharistical
                 sacrifice
                 will
                 never
                 sanctifie
                 any
                 man
                 unlesse
                 he
                 have
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 bring
                 advantages
                 or
                 give
                 him
                 blessing
                 consequent
                 to
                 these
                 solemn
                 prayers
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 already
                 injured
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 proceeds
                 to
                 do
                 injury
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               repentance
               unlesse
               the
               penitent
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               make
               that
               to
               be
               undone
               which
               is
               done
               amisse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               because
               the
               action
               can
               never
               be
               undone
               ,
               at
               least
               undo
               the
               mischief
               ;
               unty
               the
               bands
               of
               thy
               neighbours
               arms
               ,
               do
               justice
               and
               judgement
               ;
               that
               's
               repentance
               ;
               restore
               the
               pledges
               ;
               
               give
               again
               that
               you
               had
               robbed
               ,
               ask
               pardon
               for
               thy
               injury
               ,
               return
               to
               peace
               ,
               put
               thy
               neighbour
               if
               thou
               canst
               into
               the
               same
               state
               of
               good
               from
               whence
               by
               thy
               sin
               he
               was
               removed
               .
               That
               a
               good
               repentance
               
               that
               bears
               fruit
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               which
               produces
               leaves
               only
               .
               When
               the
               heathens
               gods
               were
               to
               choose
               what
               trees
               they
               would
               have
               sacred
               to
               them
               and
               used
               in
               their
               festivals
               ;
               Jupiter
               chose
               the
               Oake
               ,
               Venus
               the
               Myrtle
               ,
               Apollo
               loved
               the
               Laurel
               ,
               but
               wise
               Minerva
               took
               the
               Olive
               .
               
               The
               other
               trees
               gave
               no
               fruit
               ;
               an
               uselesse
               apple
               from
               the
               Oak
               ,
               or
               little
               berries
               from
               the
               Laurel
               and
               the
               Myrtle
               ;
               but
               besides
               the
               show
               ,
               they
               were
               good
               but
               for
               very
               little
               :
               but
               the
               Olive
               gives
               an
               excellent
               fruit
               ,
               fit
               for
               food
               and
               Physick
               ,
               which
               when
               Jupiter
               observed
               ,
               he
               kissed
               his
               daughter
               ,
               and
               called
               her
               wise
               :
               for
               all
               pompousness
               is
               vain
               ,
               and
               the
               solemn
               Religion
               stands
               for
               nothing
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               which
               we
               do
               ,
               be
               profitable
               and
               good
               for
               material
               uses
               .
               
                 Cui
                 bono
              
               ?
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               our
               repentance
               ?
               Why
               do
               we
               say
               we
               are
               sorrowful
               ?
               What
               's
               that
               ?
               
                 Nollem
                 factum
              
               .
               I
               wish
               I
               had
               never
               done
               it
               ;
               for
               I
               did
               amiss
               .
               If
               you
               say
               as
               you
               think
               ,
               make
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ;
               do
               no
               new
               injury
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               the
               old
               .
               Restore
               him
               to
               his
               fame
               ,
               to
               his
               money
               ,
               to
               his
               liberty
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               lost
               advantages
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               this
               must
               suppose
               that
               it
               is
               in
               thy
               power
               to
               do
               it
               .
               If
               it
               be
               in
               thy
               power
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               thou
               doest
               it
               not
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               reasonably
               pretend
               that
               thou
               art
               so
               much
               as
               sorrowful
               .
               For
               what
               repentance
               is
               it
               which
               enjoyes
               the
               pleasure
               and
               the
               profit
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               
               that
               reaps
               the
               pleasant
               fruits
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               eats
               the
               revenues
               ,
               that
               gathers
               the
               grapes
               from
               our
               neighbours
               vine
               ,
               that
               dwells
               in
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               Fatherlesse
               and
               kneads
               his
               bread
               with
               the
               infusion
               of
               the
               widdows
               tears
               ?
               The
               snake
               in
               
               the
               Apologue
               crept
               into
               the
               holy
               Phial
               of
               sacred
               oyle
               .
               and
               lickt
               it
               up
               till
               she
               swell'd
               so
               big
               that
               she
               could
               not
               get
               forth
               from
               the
               narrow
               entrance
               ,
               but
               she
               was
               forced
               to
               refund
               it
               every
               drop
               ,
               or
               she
               had
               there
               remained
               a
               prisoner
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               therefore
               tell
               me
               no
               more
               thou
               art
               sorry
               for
               what
               thou
               hast
               done
               :
               
               if
               thou
               retainest
               the
               purchase
               of
               thy
               sin
               ,
               thou
               lovest
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               canst
               not
               curse
               the
               tree
               .
               Thou
               didst
               never
               love
               the
               sin
               for
               it self
               without
               the
               profit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               thou
               still
               dost
               love
               that
               ,
               thou
               lovest
               the
               sin
               as
               much
               as
               ever
               ;
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               ;
               but
               thou
               art
               still
               the
               same
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               Question
               III.
               But
               can
               it
               in
               no
               case
               be
               lawful
               to
               put
               off
               our
               restitution
               or
               reconciliation
               with
               our
               brother
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               sufficient
               to
               resolve
               to
               do
               it
               afterward
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               For
               if
               the
               heart
               be
               peaceful
               ,
               and
               the
               mind
               be
               just
               ,
               the
               outward
               work
               may
               follow
               in
               its
               due
               time
               ,
               and
               all
               be
               well
               enough
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               :
               That
               a
               man
               is
               not
               tied
               in
               that
               Mathematical
               instant
               in
               which
               he
               remembers
               his
               injustice
               to
               go
               and
               make
               restitution
               .
               He
               is
               not
               tied
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               rise
               at
               midnight
               ,
               or
               to
               leave
               his
               meat
               ,
               as
               Tobit
               did
               to
               go
               and
               bury
               the
               dead
               ;
               unless
               there
               ●e
               danger
               that
               if
               he
               do
               not
               do
               it
               then
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               done
               at
               all
               :
               For
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               he
               
               must
               do
               it
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               convenient
               or
               inconvenient
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               seasonable
               or
               not
               .
               But
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               do
               it
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               morally
               can
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               go
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               about
               other
               actions
               in
               which
               he
               is
               mightily
               concerned
               .
               If
               a
               man
               d●d
               diligently
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               yet
               thought
               not
               of
               the
               obligation
               (
               though
               that
               can
               hardly
               be
               supposed
               ;
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               not
               think
               of
               it
               )
               till
               he
               were
               kneeling
               before
               the
               holy
               Table
               ,
               then
               it
               were
               sufficient
               to
               resolve
               to
               do
               it
               speedily
               after
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               without
               scandal
               remove
               and
               go
               forth
               ,
               but
               without
               prejudice
               to
               his
               brother
               he
               can
               stay
               till
               next
               day
               .
               If
               he
               inquired
               diligently
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               mind
               ready
               to
               do
               every
               thing
               which
               he
               could
               learn
               to
               be
               his
               duty
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               unworthiness
               in
               him
               to
               hinder
               him
               from
               coming
               ;
               and
               this
               cannot
               be
               prejudiced
               by
               a
               new
               and
               sudden
               discovery
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               entertained
               with
               the
               same
               justice
               and
               readiness
               of
               mind
               .
               But
               else
               ;
               what
               you
               can
               learn
               in
               these
               cases
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               at
               all
               ,
               must
               be
               done
               before
               the
               Communion
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               no
               let
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               no
               imperfect
               resolution
               ,
               no
               indifference
               of
               affections
               to
               it
               .
               If
               it
               can
               be
               done
               before
               ,
               it
               must
               .
               For
               so
               said
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 If
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 thou
                 remembrest
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 be
                 reconciled
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               if
               thou
               art
               not
               reconciled
               ,
               if
               thou
               art
               not
               in
               charity
               ,
               or
               if
               thou
               beest
               in
               thy
               heart
               still
               injurious
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               a
               just
               and
               a
               righteous
               soul
               ,
               go
               even
               from
               before
               the
               Altar
               ;
               but
               if
               thou
               hast
               a
               real
               charity
               ,
               and
               hast
               done
               the
               duties
               of
               these
               graces
               by
               a
               moral
               diligence
               ;
               you
               may
               come
               ;
               and
               a
               sudden
               remembrance
               of
               an
               undiscovered
               obligation
               need
               not
               to
               expose
               thee
               to
               the
               reproach
               of
               a
               sudden
               departure
               :
               provided
               I
               say
               alwaies
               that
               thou
               wert
               indeed
               truly
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               truly
               charitable
               .
               For
               by
               our
               Lords
               express
               command
               you
               
               must
               at
               no
               hand
               offer
               till
               thou
               beest
               in
               charity
               :
               till
               thou
               hast
               forgiven
               ,
               or
               till
               thou
               doest
               cease
               to
               hate
               ,
               till
               thou
               beest
               reconciled
               ,
               that
               's
               our
               Saviours
               word
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               inward
               grace
               which
               thou
               art
               tied
               to
               in
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               outward
               ,
               something
               else
               may
               be
               necessary
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               Nothing
               can
               hinder
               thee
               from
               charity
               ,
               in
               any
               circumstances
               whatsoever
               ;
               from
               present
               or
               actual
               restitution
               ,
               many
               things
               may
               ,
               and
               yet
               thou
               be
               innocent
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               beest
               an
               angry
               person
               ,
               or
               an
               unjust
               ,
               or
               malice
               be
               upon
               thy
               heart
               ,
               or
               injustice
               upon
               thy
               hand
               ,
               let
               not
               thy
               hand
               be
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               nor
               thy
               heart
               upon
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               If
               thy
               Brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               why
               thou
               shouldest
               make
               hast
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               make
               hast
               to
               be
               reconciled
               :
               There
               is
               haste
               of
               this
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               haste
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               mayest
               stay
               ,
               till
               thou
               hast
               done
               thy
               duty
               .
            
             
               Only
               remember
               this
               :
               Every
               deferring
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               some
               degree
               of
               unwillingness
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               trust
               thy
               own
               word
               ,
               till
               thou
               hast
               served
               thy
               own
               end
               .
               After
               thou
               hast
               received
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               think
               that
               there
               is
               less
               need
               than
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               wilt
               make
               less
               haste
               .
               For
               what
               a
               religious
               man
               said
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               dying
               person
               ,
               is
               also
               in
               proportion
               true
               of
               him
               who
               is
               to
               Communicate
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               restore
               presently
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               absolved
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               communicated
               ,
               although
               he
               promise
               restitution
               .
               Because
               it
               cannot
               be
               likely
               that
               he
               intends
               it
               heartily
               ,
               that
               puts
               it
               off
               longer
               than
               the
               day
               of
               its
               extreme
               ,
               or
               the
               day
               of
               its
               positive
               necessity
               .
               
               Let
               us
               not
               deceive
               our selves
               :
               of
               all
               the
               things
               in
               the
               world
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               was
               never
               intended
               to
               give
               countenance
               
               to
               sinners
               ,
               or
               palliation
               to
               a
               sin
               ;
               warranty
               or
               colour
               ,
               excuse
               ,
               or
               perpetuity
               .
               *
               There
               is
               a
               hard
               expression
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 filled
                 the
                 Land
                 with
                 violence
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 returned
                 to
                 provoke
                 me
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 lo
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 branch
                 to
                 their
                 nose
                 ]
                 and
                 behold
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 mockers
              
               ;
               So
               the
               LXX
               .
               read
               it
               ;
               
               but
               make
               no
               mention
               of
               puting
               the
               branch
               to
               their
               nose
               .
               Theodotion
               puts
               them
               both
               together
               :
               
               
                 they
                 hold
                 out
                 the
                 branch
                 like
                 mockers
              
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               Symmachus
               gives
               yet
               a
               little
               more
               light
               ;
               
               They
               lifted
               up
               the
               branch
               ,
               making
               a
               noise
               like
               them
               that
               mock
               with
               their
               noses
               .
               But
               this
               interpretation
               is
               something
               hard
               ;
               there
               is
               yet
               an
               easier
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               makes
               these
               words
               pertinent
               to
               our
               present
               duty
               ,
               and
               a
               severe
               reproof
               to
               them
               who
               come
               to
               this
               holy
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               love
               of
               sons
               and
               duty
               of
               servants
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               disaffect●on
               of
               enemies
               .
               The
               carrying
               of
               branches
               in
               the
               superstition
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               a
               sign
               of
               honour
               .
               Thus
               they
               carried
               the
               Pine-tree
               before
               the
               shepherds
               God
               ;
               they
               gave
               the
               Cypress
               to
               Sylvanus
               ,
               and
               the
               Abricot-tree
               to
               Isis
               ;
               and
               th●
               branches
               of
               Palmes
               the
               Jews
               did
               carry
               before
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               :
               and
               this
               is
               it
               that
               God
               complains
               of
               ;
               They
               carried
               branches
               as
               if
               they
               did
               him
               honour
               ;
               but
               they
               held
               them
               to
               their
               noses
               like
               mockers
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               mocked
               him
               secretly
               when
               they
               worshipped
               him
               publickly
               ;
               they
               came
               with
               fair
               pretences
               and
               foul
               hearts
               ;
               their
               ceremony
               was
               religious
               all
               over
               ,
               but
               their
               lives
               were
               not
               answerable
               .
               The
               difficulty
               came
               from
               the
               homonymy
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               ,
               
               which
               signified
               a
               Bran●h
               and
               a
               noise
               :
               and
               it
               will
               be
               as
               difficult
               to
               distinguish
               an
               
               hypocrite
               from
               a
               Communicant
               ,
               unless
               we
               really
               purpose
               to
               live
               better
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               ;
               unless
               we
               leave
               the
               next
               occasions
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               do
               justice
               and
               judgment
               ,
               and
               cease
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               and
               cause
               that
               my
               brother
               shall
               no
               longer
               feel
               the
               evils
               of
               my
               injustice
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               foolish
               crimes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             How
             far
             we
             must
             have
             proceeded
             in
             our
             General
             repentance
             and
             emendation
             of
             our
             lives
             before
             we
             Communicate
             ?
          
           
             TO
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             
               No
               man
               is
               fit
               to
               Communicate
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               fit
               to
               die
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             have
             trimmed
             his
             lamp
             :
             he
             must
             stand
             readily
             prepared
             by
             a
             state
             of
             repentance
             ;
             and
             against
             the
             solemn
             time
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             that
             state
             more
             actual
             ,
             and
             his
             graces
             operative
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             that
             preparation
             to
             death
             hath
             great
             latitude
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             he
             is
             fit
             to
             die
             who
             hath
             attained
             to
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             a
             perfect
             man
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             who
             hath
             renounced
             his
             sin
             with
             heartinesse
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             hath
             begun
             to
             mortifie
             it
             .
             But
             in
             these
             cases
             of
             beginning
             ,
             or
             of
             Infancy
             in
             Christ
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             certain
             that
             every
             one
             who
             is
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
             though
             but
             newly
             become
             
             so
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             passe
             into
             condemnation
             :
             yet
             concerning
             such
             persons
             the
             Rulers
             of
             Souls
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Sacraments
             have
             nothing
             but
             a
             judgment
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             the
             sentences
             of
             hope
             relating
             to
             the
             persons
             ;
             the
             state
             is
             so
             little
             and
             so
             allayed
             ,
             and
             so
             near
             to
             the
             late
             state
             of
             death
             from
             which
             they
             are
             recovering
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             knows
             how
             things
             are
             with
             them
             ;
             yet
             because
             we
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             beginning
             in
             which
             new
             converts
             are
             truly
             reconciled
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             first
             period
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             cannot
             say
             in
             many
             cases
             that
             
               this
               is
               it
            
             ;
             so
             in
             many
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             
               this
               is
               not
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Church
             hopes
             well
             of
             persons
             that
             die
             in
             their
             early
             progressions
             of
             piety
             ;
             and
             consequently
             refuses
             not
             to
             give
             to
             them
             these
             divine
             Mysteries
             .
             Whoever
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             only
             to
             declare
             the
             Divine
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             towards
             the
             verification
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             surer
             of
             any
             person
             that
             his
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             then
             dies
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             than
             a
             man
             himself
             can
             be
             of
             himself
             and
             in
             his
             own
             case
             ,
             which
             certainly
             he
             knows
             better
             than
             any
             man
             else
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             degrees
             of
             hope
             and
             confidence
             of
             being
             saved
             when
             it
             is
             not
             presumption
             ,
             but
             is
             prudent
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             does
             increase
             in
             proportion
             to
             our
             having
             well
             used
             and
             improved
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             and
             inlarges
             it self
             by
             our
             proportions
             of
             mortification
             and
             spiritual
             life
             ;
             and
             every
             man
             that
             is
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             abides
             in
             fears
             and
             uncertain
             thoughts
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             gotten
             a
             certain
             victory
             over
             all
             his
             sins
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             dies
             in
             hope
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             trembling
             ,
             till
             he
             finds
             that
             he
             is
             more
             than
             conquerour
             ;
             
             therefore
             in
             proportion
             to
             this
             address
             to
             death
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             our
             address
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             no
             man
             is
             fit
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             can
             be
             united
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             and
             ●he
             only
             that
             can
             be
             so
             ,
             must
             be
             admitted
             to
             a
             participation
             of
             his
             body
             and
             his
             bloud
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             case
             ,
             in
             both
             we
             dwell
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             two
             states
             differ
             but
             in
             degrees
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             a
             passing
             from
             altar
             to
             altar
             ,
             from
             that
             where
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             officiates
             ,
             to
             that
             where
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             intercede
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             only
             difference
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             some
             proportions
             of
             haste
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             more
             than
             unto
             death
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ;
             because
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             worthy
             dispositions
             does
             increase
             those
             excellencies
             in
             which
             death
             ought
             to
             find
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             desire
             to
             communicate
             ,
             because
             we
             perceive
             a
             want
             of
             g●ace
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             we
             may
             at
             the
             same
             time
             be
             afraid
             to
             die
             ;
             because
             after
             that
             ,
             we
             can
             receive
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             as
             that
             finds
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             abide
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             he
             that
             fears
             justly
             ,
             may
             yet
             in
             many
             cases
             die
             safely
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             his
             fears
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             were
             useful
             to
             the
             caution
             and
             zeal
             and
             hastiness
             of
             repentance
             ;
             but
             were
             no
             certain
             indication
             that
             God
             was
             not
             reconciled
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             best
             and
             severest
             persons
             do
             in
             the
             greatest
             parts
             of
             their
             spiritual
             life
             complain
             of
             their
             imperfect
             state
             ,
             and
             feel
             the
             load
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             with
             trembling
             the
             sad
             consequents
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             contend
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             forget
             all
             that
             is
             past
             of
             good
             actions
             done
             ,
             and
             press
             forwards
             still
             to
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             hungry
             as
             if
             they
             had
             none
             at
             all
             and
             those
             men
             if
             they
             die
             ,
             go
             to
             Christ
             and
             shall
             reign
             with
             him
             for
             
             ever
             ;
             and
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             go
             with
             a
             trembling
             heart
             ,
             and
             though
             considering
             the
             infinite
             obliquity
             of
             them
             they
             cannot
             over-value
             their
             sins
             ,
             yet
             considering
             the
             infinite
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             readiness
             to
             accept
             it
             ,
             they
             undervalue
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             are
             safe
             in
             their
             humility
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             when
             in
             many
             other
             regards
             they
             think
             themselves
             very
             unsafe
             .
             Now
             such
             men
             as
             these
             must
             not
             be
             as
             much
             afraid
             to
             communicate
             as
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             die
             ;
             but
             these
             and
             all
             men
             else
             must
             not
             communicate
             till
             they
             be
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             die
             ▪
             it
             would
             go
             well
             with
             them
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             plain
             :
             because
             every
             friend
             of
             God
             dying
             so
             ,
             is
             certainly
             saved
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             no
             friend
             of
             God
             is
             unworthy
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             reducing
             the
             Answer
             of
             this
             Question
             to
             practice
             and
             to
             particular
             considerations
             :
             I
             am
             to
             advise
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             no
             man
             of
             an
             ordinary
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             newly
             begun
             repentance
             ought
             hastily
             to
             pronounce
             himself
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             in
             this
             rule
             of
             proportion
             ;
             we
             are
             only
             to
             take
             the
             judgment
             of
             charity
             ,
             not
             of
             certainty
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             usually
             by
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             sup●osed
             to
             be
             the
             certain
             ,
             though
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             hopeful
             expectations
             in
             order
             to
             death
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             suppose
             also
             to
             be
             our
             least
             measure
             of
             repentance
             preparatory
             to
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             measure
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             health
             and
             carelesness
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             are
             either
             actually
             in
             apprehension
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             deep
             meditation
             
             of
             death
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             dressed
             with
             all
             such
             terrors
             and
             material
             considerations
             ,
             that
             it
             looks
             like
             the
             King
             of
             terrors
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             makes
             our
             spirits
             full
             of
             fear
             and
             of
             sobriety
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             measure
             must
             be
             carefully
             taken
             without
             the
             allay
             of
             foolish
             principles
             ,
             or
             a
             careless
             spirit
             ,
             or
             extravagant
             confidences
             of
             personal
             predestination
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             in
             any
             sect
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             common
             measures
             which
             Christians
             take
             when
             they
             weigh
             sadly
             their
             sins
             and
             their
             fears
             of
             the
             Divine
             displeasure
             ;
             let
             them
             take
             such
             proportions
             which
             considering
             men
             relie
             upon
             when
             they
             indeed
             come
             to
             die
             ;
             for
             few
             sober
             men
             die
             upon
             such
             wild
             accounts
             as
             they
             rely
             upon
             in
             talk
             and
             interest
             when
             they
             are
             alive
             .
             He
             that
             prepares
             himself
             to
             death
             ,
             considers
             how
             deeply
             God
             hath
             been
             displeased
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             towards
             a
             reconciliation
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             can
             probably
             hope
             by
             the
             usual
             measures
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             he
             is
             in
             probability
             of
             pardon
             ,
             hath
             by
             that
             learnt
             by
             what
             measures
             he
             must
             prepare
             himself
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             persons
             are
             of
             a
             timorous
             conscience
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             irregular
             and
             unreasonable
             fears
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             a
             single
             ray
             from
             heaven
             can
             give
             them
             any
             portions
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             these
             men
             never
             trust
             to
             any
             thing
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             fear
             by
             no
             other
             measures
             but
             by
             consideration
             of
             the
             intolerable
             misery
             which
             they
             should
             suffer
             if
             they
             did
             miscarry
             ;
             and
             because
             these
             men
             can
             speak
             nothing
             and
             think
             nothing
             comfortable
             of
             themselves
             in
             that
             agony
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             meditation
             ;
             therefore
             they
             can
             make
             use
             of
             this
             rule
             by
             the
             proportions
             of
             that
             judgment
             of
             charity
             
             which
             themselves
             make
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             dispositions
             they
             conclude
             others
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             if
             they
             take
             those
             or
             the
             like
             measures
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             in
             those
             dispositions
             address
             themselves
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             that
             use
             of
             this
             rule
             which
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             do
             them
             benefit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             there
             are
             great
             varieties
             and
             degrees
             of
             fitness
             to
             death
             ;
             so
             also
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             lived
             best
             ,
             hath
             enough
             to
             deplore
             when
             he
             dies
             ,
             and
             causes
             enough
             to
             beg
             for
             pardon
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             for
             aids
             in
             the
             present
             need
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             does
             communicate
             ,
             he
             hath
             in
             some
             proportion
             the
             same
             too
             ;
             he
             hath
             causes
             enough
             to
             come
             humbly
             ,
             to
             come
             as
             did
             the
             Publican
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
            
             :
             but
             he
             that
             may
             die
             with
             most
             confidence
             because
             he
             is
             in
             the
             best
             dispositions
             ,
             he
             also
             may
             communicate
             with
             most
             comfort
             ,
             because
             he
             does
             it
             with
             most
             holiness
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             the
             least
             measures
             of
             repentance
             ;
             less
             than
             which
             cannot
             dispose
             us
             to
             the
             worthy
             reception
             of
             the
             holy
             Mysteries
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             soon
             as
             we
             are
             smitten
             with
             the
             terrors
             of
             an
             afflicted
             conscience
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             fear
             the
             Divine
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             resolve
             to
             leave
             our
             sin
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             instantly
             worthy
             and
             fit
             to
             communicate
             .
             Attrition
             is
             not
             a
             competent
             disposition
             to
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ;
             because
             although
             it
             may
             be
             the
             gate
             and
             entrance
             of
             a
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             love
             in
             it
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             contrition
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             state
             of
             favour
             and
             grace
             ,
             but
             a
             disposition
             
             to
             it
             .
             He
             that
             does
             not
             yet
             love
             God
             ,
             cannot
             communicate
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             resolves
             against
             sin
             out
             of
             fear
             only
             ,
             or
             temporal
             regards
             ,
             hath
             given
             too
             great
             testimony
             that
             he
             loves
             the
             sin
             still
             ,
             and
             will
             return
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             hinders
             him
             shall
             be
             removed
             .
             Faith
             working
             by
             charity
             is
             the
             wedding
             garment
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             comes
             hither
             not
             vested
             with
             this
             ,
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             outer
             darkness
             .
             But
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             are
             express
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             
             
               In
               Christ
               Jesus
               nothing
               can
               avail
               but
               faith
               working
               by
               love
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             without
             this
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             does
             no
             good
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             it
             will
             do
             harm
             .
             Our
             repentance
             disposing
             us
             to
             this
             Divine
             feast
             ,
             must
             at
             least
             be
             contrition
             ,
             or
             a
             sorrow
             for
             sins
             ,
             and
             purposes
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             working
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             because
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             whether
             he
             hath
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             proper
             effects
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             no
             man
             must
             approach
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             mere
             resolution
             to
             leave
             sin
             :
             untill
             he
             hath
             broken
             the
             habit
             ,
             untill
             he
             hath
             cast
             away
             his
             fetters
             ,
             untill
             he
             be
             at
             liberty
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             hath
             shaken
             off
             its
             laws
             and
             dominion
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             can
             see
             his
             love
             to
             God
             entring
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             perceives
             that
             Gods
             Spirit
             hath
             advanced
             his
             Scepter
             ,
             by
             the
             declension
             of
             the
             sin
             that
             dwelt
             within
             ;
             till
             then
             he
             may
             do
             well
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             outward
             Courts
             ;
             lest
             by
             a
             too
             hasty
             entrance
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             he
             carry
             along
             with
             him
             
               the
               abominable
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             bring
             away
             from
             thence
             the
             
               intolerable
               sentence
            
             of
             condemnation
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             rightly
             judge
             of
             his
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             acts
             and
             transports
             of
             fancy
             ,
             or
             the
             emanations
             of
             a
             warm
             passion
             ;
             
             but
             by
             real
             events
             and
             changes
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             every
             man
             hath
             first
             loved
             sin
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             it
             ,
             and
             untill
             that
             obedience
             be
             changed
             ,
             that
             first
             love
             remains
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             absolutely
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God
             :
             an
             act
             of
             love
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             loving
             ejaculation
             ,
             a
             short
             prayer
             affirming
             and
             professing
             love
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             unsure
             warrant
             for
             any
             man
             to
             conclude
             that
             his
             repentance
             is
             indeed
             contrition
             :
             for
             wicked
             persons
             may
             in
             their
             good
             intervals
             have
             such
             sudden
             fires
             ;
             and
             all
             men
             that
             are
             taught
             to
             understand
             contrition
             to
             be
             a
             sorrow
             for
             sins
             proceeding
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             love
             of
             God
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             signified
             by
             single
             acts
             of
             loving
             prayer
             ,
             can
             easily
             by
             such
             forms
             and
             ready
             exercises
             fancy
             ,
             and
             conclude
             themselves
             in
             a
             very
             good
             condition
             at
             an
             easie
             rate
             .
             But
             contrition
             is
             therefore
             necessary
             ,
             because
             attrition
             can
             be
             but
             the
             one
             half
             of
             repentance
             ;
             it
             can
             turn
             us
             away
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             convert
             us
             unto
             God
             ;
             that
             must
             be
             done
             by
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             love
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             nothing
             else
             but
             obedience
             :
             and
             untill
             that
             obedience
             be
             evident
             and
             discernable
             ,
             we
             cannot
             pronounce
             any
             comfort
             concerning
             our
             state
             of
             love
             ;
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             see
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             taste
             him
             or
             feel
             him
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             single
             act
             of
             obedience
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             any
             kind
             where
             the
             scene
             of
             repentance
             lies
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             preparation
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             demonstration
             of
             our
             contrition
             :
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             the
             case
             of
             repentance
             only
             for
             single
             acts
             of
             sin
             .
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             oppose
             a
             good
             to
             an
             evil
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             proportionable
             abstinence
             to
             a
             single
             act
             of
             intemperance
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             are
             really
             sorrowful
             ▪
             and
             (
             as
             we
             suppose
             )
             heartily
             troubled
             ,
             and
             confess
             it
             ,
             
             and
             pray
             for
             pardon
             ,
             may
             be
             admitted
             as
             a
             competent
             testimonial
             that
             this
             sorrow
             is
             real
             ,
             and
             this
             repentance
             is
             contrition
             ;
             because
             it
             does
             as
             much
             for
             vertue
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             instance
             it
             did
             for
             vice
             :
             alwaies
             provided
             that
             whatsoever
             aggravations
             or
             accidental
             grandeurs
             were
             in
             the
             sin
             ,
             as
             
               scandal
               ,
               deliberation
               ,
               malice
               ,
               mischief
               ,
               hardness
               ,
               delight
               ,
            
             or
             obstinacy
             ,
             be
             also
             proportionably
             accounted
             for
             in
             the
             reckonings
             of
             the
             repentance
             .
             But
             if
             the
             penitent
             return
             from
             a
             habit
             or
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             it
             a
             harder
             work
             to
             quit
             all
             his
             old
             affection
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             it
             upon
             God
             intirely
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             stay
             for
             more
             arguments
             than
             one
             or
             a
             few
             single
             acts
             of
             grace
             :
             not
             only
             because
             a
             few
             may
             proceed
             from
             many
             causes
             accidentally
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             his
             love
             and
             habitual
             desires
             of
             sin
             must
             be
             naturally
             extinguished
             by
             many
             contrary
             acts
             of
             virtue
             ;
             and
             till
             these
             do
             enter
             ,
             the
             old
             love
             does
             naturally
             abide
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             sin
             is
             extinguished
             not
             only
             by
             the
             natural
             force
             of
             the
             contrary
             actions
             of
             vertue
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             aids
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             powers
             supernatural
             ;
             and
             Gods
             love
             hastens
             ou●
             pardon
             and
             acceptation
             ;
             yet
             still
             ,
             this
             is
             done
             by
             parts
             and
             methods
             of
             natural
             progression
             ;
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             nature
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             aids
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             we
             expect
             the
             changes
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             judgment
             by
             material
             events
             ,
             and
             discerned
             mutations
             ,
             before
             we
             communicate
             in
             these
             mysteries
             ,
             in
             which
             whoever
             unworthily
             does
             communicate
             ,
             enters
             into
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             resolved
             against
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             falls
             into
             it
             regula●ly
             at
             the
             next
             temptation
             ,
             is
             yet
             in
             a
             state
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             unworthiness
             to
             communicate
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             he
             obeys
             it
             ,
             though
             unwillingly
             ;
             that
             is
             he
             grumbles
             at
             his
             fetters
             ,
             but
             still
             he
             is
             in
             slavery
             and
             bondage
             .
             But
             if
             having
             resolved
             against
             all
             sin
             ,
             he
             delights
             in
             none
             ,
             deliberately
             chooses
             none
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             often
             surprized
             ,
             grows
             stronger
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             is
             mistaken
             but
             seldom
             ,
             and
             repents
             when
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             arms
             himself
             better
             ,
             and
             watches
             more
             carefully
             against
             all
             ,
             and
             increases
             still
             in
             knowledge
             ;
             whatever
             imperfection
             is
             still
             adherent
             to
             the
             man
             unwillingly
             ,
             does
             indeed
             allay
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             to
             humble
             and
             cast
             him
             down
             ;
             but
             it
             does
             not
             make
             him
             unworthy
             to
             communicate
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Christian
             warfare
             ,
             and
             is
             on
             Gods
             side
             ;
             and
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             any
             effect
             at
             all
             ,
             is
             certainly
             an
             instrument
             or
             a
             sign
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             to
             help
             his
             servants
             ,
             to
             inlarge
             his
             grace
             ,
             to
             give
             more
             strengths
             ,
             and
             to
             promote
             them
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ;
             He
             that
             is
             not
             freed
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             not
             really
             a
             subject
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             grace
             ;
             he
             in
             whose
             mortal
             body
             sin
             does
             reign
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             does
             not
             reign
             ,
             must
             at
             no
             hand
             present
             himself
             before
             the
             holy
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             because
             ,
             whatever
             dispositions
             and
             alterations
             he
             may
             begin
             to
             have
             in
             order
             to
             pardon
             and
             holiness
             ,
             he
             as
             yet
             hath
             neither
             ,
             but
             is
             Gods
             enemy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             receive
             his
             holy
             Son.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             because
             the
             change
             is
             made
             by
             parts
             and
             effected
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             other
             intellectual
             and
             spiritual
             changes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             from
             imperfection
             to
             perfection
             by
             all
             the
             intermedial
             steps
             of
             moral
             degrees
             ,
             and
             good
             and
             evil
             in
             some
             periods
             
               have
               but
               a
               little
               distance
               though
               they
               
               should
               have
               a
               great
               deal
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             at
             first
             very
             hard
             to
             know
             whether
             it
             be
             
               life
               or
               death
            
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             very
             difficult
             to
             know
             whether
             it
             be
             
               health
               or
               sickness
            
             ;
             and
             dead
             men
             cannot
             eat
             ,
             and
             sick
             men
             scarce
             can
             eat
             with
             benefit
             ,
             at
             least
             are
             to
             have
             the
             weakest
             and
             the
             lowest
             diet
             :
             and
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             a
             consequence
             infinitely
             evil
             ,
             if
             men
             eat
             this
             Supper
             indisposed
             and
             unfit
             :
             It
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             world
             that
             returning
             sinners
             should
             be
             busie
             in
             their
             repentances
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             work
             in
             the
             field
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             and
             in
             their
             due
             time
             
               come
               home
               ,
               and
               gird
               themselves
               and
               wait
               upon
               their
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             when
             they
             are
             bidden
             and
             warranted
             ,
             then
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             their
             Lord.
             But
             in
             this
             case
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             
               as
               sure
               as
               we
               can
            
             ;
             as
             sure
             as
             the
             analogy
             of
             these
             divine
             Mysteries
             require
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             needs
             permit
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             committed
             a
             single
             act
             of
             sin
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             ought
             for
             the
             reverence
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             to
             abstain
             till
             he
             hath
             made
             proportionable
             amends
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             sin
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             or
             interrupted
             the
             divine
             favour
             ,
             as
             in
             cases
             of
             
               fornication
               ,
               murder
               ,
               perjury
               ,
               any
               malicious
               or
               deliberate
               known
               great
               crime
               ,
            
             he
             must
             comport
             himself
             as
             a
             person
             returning
             from
             a
             habit
             or
             state
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             hath
             lost
             the
             divine
             favour
             cannot
             tell
             how
             long
             he
             shall
             be
             before
             he
             recovers
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             do
             well
             not
             to
             snatch
             at
             the
             portion
             and
             food
             of
             Sons
             ,
             whilest
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             fear
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             state
             and
             calamity
             of
             Dogs
             ,
             who
             are
             caressed
             well
             ,
             if
             they
             feed
             on
             fragments
             and
             crums
             that
             are
             thrown
             away
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             these
             cautions
             ,
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             consonant
             to
             Scripture
             and
             the
             analogy
             of
             this
             divine
             Sacrament
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             what
             was
             directly
             the
             sentiment
             of
             all
             the
             best
             ,
             most
             severe
             ,
             religious
             and
             devoutest
             ages
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             For
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             did
             indefinitely
             admit
             the
             faithful
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             persons
             wholly
             enflamed
             with
             those
             holy
             fires
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             sent
             from
             heaven
             to
             make
             them
             burning
             and
             shining
             lights
             ;
             such
             which
             our
             dearest
             Lord
             ,
             with
             his
             blood
             still
             warm
             and
             fresh
             ,
             filled
             with
             his
             holy
             love
             ;
             such
             whose
             spirits
             were
             so
             separate
             from
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             laid
             their
             estates
             at
             the
             Apostles
             feet
             ,
             and
             took
             with
             joy
             the
             spoiling
             of
             their
             goods
             ;
             such
             who
             by
             improving
             the
             graces
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             did
             come
             to
             receive
             more
             abundantly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             were
             fit
             to
             receive
             
               the
               bread
               of
               the
               strong
            
             
             .
             But
             this
             is
             no
             invitation
             for
             them
             to
             come
             who
             feel
             such
             a
             lukewarmnesse
             and
             indifference
             of
             spirit
             and
             devotion
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             suspect
             it
             to
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             evil
             life
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             infirmity
             :
             for
             them
             who
             feel
             no
             heats
             of
             love
             but
             of
             themselves
             ;
             for
             them
             who
             are
             wholly
             immerg'd
             in
             secular
             affections
             and
             interests
             ;
             for
             them
             who
             are
             full
             of
             passions
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             grace
             ;
             these
             from
             the
             example
             of
             the
             others
             may
             derive
             caution
             ,
             but
             no
             confidence
             :
             So
             long
             as
             they
             
               persever'd
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             
             so
             long
             they
             also
             did
             continue
             
               in
               the
               breaking
               of
               bread
            
             and
             solemn
             conventions
             for
             prayer
             :
             for
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             signified
             a
             life
             most
             exactly
             Christian
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             Apostolical
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               teaching
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               which
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               .
            
             
          
           
           
             And
             by
             this
             method
             the
             Apostolical
             Churches
             and
             their
             descendants
             did
             administer
             these
             holy
             Mysteries
             ;
             a
             full
             and
             an
             excellent
             testimony
             whereof
             we
             have
             in
             that
             excellent
             Book
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Hierarchy
             commonly
             attributed
             to
             St.
             Dionys.
             
             
             
               The
               Church
               drives
               from
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Temple
               [
               meaning
               the
               divine
               Sacrament
               ]
               such
               persons
               for
               whom
               it
               is
               too
               sublime
               and
               elevated
               :
               First
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               instructed
               and
               taught
               concerning
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               :
               Next
               ,
               
               those
               who
               are
               fallen
               from
               the
               holy
               and
               Christian
               state
               ,
               [
               meaning
               Apostates
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               renounced
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               fallen
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               a
               state
               of
               deadly
               sin
               ,
               or
               foulest
               crimes
               .
               ]
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               who
               are
               possessed
               with
               evil
               spirits
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               those
               who
               indeed
               have
               begun
               to
               retire
               from
               sin
               to
               a
               good
               life
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               purified
               from
               the
               phantasms
               and
               images
               of
               their
               past
               inordinations
               ,
               by
               a
               divine
               habitude
               and
               love
               ,
               with
               purity
               and
               without
               mixture
               .
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               they
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               perfectly
               united
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               according
               to
               the
               style
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               who
               are
               not
               intirely
               inculpable
               and
               without
               reproach
               .
            
             And
             when
             St.
             Soter
             exhorted
             all
             persons
             to
             receive
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             or
             the
             vespers
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             he
             excepted
             those
             who
             were
             forbidden
             because
             they
             had
             committed
             any
             grievous
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             what
             were
             the
             usages
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             appears
             plainly
             in
             the
             two
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Basil
             to
             Amphilochius
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             those
             of
             Peter
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
            
             ,
             and
             Nyss●en
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             the
             Penitential
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             explicated
             by
             Balsamo
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             find
             sometimes
             the
             penance
             of
             two
             years
             imposed
             for
             a
             single
             theft
             ;
             four
             years
             ,
             and
             seven
             years
             ,
             for
             an
             act
             of
             uncleannesse
             ,
             eleven
             years
             for
             perjury
             ,
             fifteen
             years
             for
             adultery
             and
             incest
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             persons
             were
             for
             so
             many
             years
             sep●rate
             from
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             holy
             life
             and
             strict
             observances
             of
             penitential
             impositions
             ,
             were
             to
             give
             testimony
             of
             their
             contrition
             and
             amends
             .
             The
             like
             to
             which
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Penitentials
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             ;
             that
             of
             Theodorus
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             that
             of
             venerable
             Bede
             ,
             the
             
               old
               Roman
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Mentz
             :
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             severity
             we
             find
             thus
             accounted
             in
             St.
             Basil
             ;
             [
             
               All
               this
               is
               done
               that
               they
               may
               try
               the
               fruits
               of
               their
               repentance
               :
               
               For
               we
               do
               not
               judge
               of
               these
               things
               by
               the
               time
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               repentance
               .
            
             ]
             For
             the
             Bishop
             had
             power
             to
             shorten
             the
             days
             of
             their
             separation
             and
             abstention
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             was
             an
             excellent
             penitent
             was
             much
             sooner
             admitted
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             injunction
             of
             so
             long
             a
             trial
             ,
             they
             declar'd
             that
             much
             purification
             was
             necessary
             for
             such
             an
             address
             .
             And
             if
             after
             ,
             or
             in
             these
             penitential
             years
             of
             abstention
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             mend
             their
             lives
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             perform
             their
             penances
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             admitted
             .
             These
             were
             but
             the
             Churches
             signs
             ;
             by
             other
             accidents
             and
             manifestations
             if
             it
             hapned
             that
             a
             great
             contrition
             was
             signified
             ,
             
             or
             a
             secret
             incorrigibility
             became
             publick
             ,
             the
             Church
             would
             admit
             the
             first
             sooner
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             not
             at
             all
             .
             *
             For
             it
             was
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             that
             the
             Church
             required
             of
             all
             her
             Communicants
             ;
             and
             what
             measure
             of
             it
             she
             required
             ,
             we
             find
             thus
             testified
             :
             [
             
               The
               faithful
               which
               hath
               been
               regenerated
               by
               baptism
               ought
               to
               be
               nourished
               by
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               divine
               Mysteries
               ;
               and
               being
               cloathed
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               having
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               receive
               the
               nutriment
               of
               life
               eternal
               ,
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               hath
               given
               us
               :
               and
               this
               nutriment
               is
               obedience
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               execution
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               of
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               Man
               lives
               not
               by
               bread
               alone
               ;
               but
               my
               meat
               is
               to
               do
               my
               Fathers
               will
               ]
               
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 affirms
              
               [
               that
               whereas
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               us
               to
               eat
               his
               body
               in
               memory
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               true
               remembrance
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               is
               to
               place
               before
               our
               eyes
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               wholly
               dead
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               we
               should
               no
               more
               live
               unto
               our selves
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               we
               should
               do
               him
               honour
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               thanks
               for
               his
               death
               by
               the
               purity
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               without
               which
               we
               engage
               our selves
               in
               a
               terrible
               damnation
               if
               we
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               ]
               
                 And
                 again
              
               :
               [
               He
               that
               ,
               not
               having
               this
               charity
               which
               presses
               us
               ,
               and
               causes
               us
               to
               live
               for
               him
               who
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               dares
               approach
               to
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               grieves
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               For
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               he
               who
               comes
               to
               the
               memorial
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               died
               
               and
               rose
               again
               for
               us
               ,
               should
               not
               only
               be
               clean
               from
               all
               impurity
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               should
               demonstrate
               the
               death
               of
               him
               who
               died
               and
               rose
               for
               us
               ,
               by
               being
               dead
               unto
               sin
               ,
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               lives
               no
               more
               but
               only
               to
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ.
               ]
               And
               therefore
               St.
               Cyprian
               complains
               as
               of
               a
               new
               and
               worse
               persecution
               ,
               
               that
               lapsed
               persons
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               Communion
               before
               they
               have
               brought
               forth
               fruits
               of
               a
               worthy
               repentance
               ;
               and
               affirms
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               admission
               of
               sinners
               is
               to
               them
               as
               hail
               to
               the
               young
               fruits
               ,
               as
               a
               blasting
               wind
               to
               the
               trees
               ,
               as
               the
               murren
               to
               the
               cattel
               ,
               as
               a
               tempest
               to
               the
               ships
               :
               The
               ships
               are
               overturned
               and
               broken
               ,
               the
               fruits
               fall
               ,
               the
               trees
               are
               blasted
               ,
               the
               cattel
               die
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               sinner
               by
               being
               admitted
               too
               soon
               to
               the
               ministeries
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               falls
               into
               eternall
               death
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             put
             together
             some
             words
             of
             S●
             .
             Ambrose
             ,
             
             they
             clearly
             declare
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             are
             an
             excellent
             Sermon
             :
             
               Thou
               comest
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               calls
               thee
               ;
               he
               sees
               thee
               to
               be
               clean
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               because
               thy
               sins
               are
               wash'd
               away
               ,
               therefore
               he
               judges
               thee
               worthy
               of
               the
               c●lestial
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               invites
               thee
               to
               the
               heavenly
               banquet
               :
               Let
               him
               kiss
               me
               with
               the
               kisses
               of
               his
               mouth
               ]
               But
               some
               desire
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               penance
               ,
               
               that
               presently
               they
               may
               receive
               the
               Communion
               :
               These
               men
               do
               not
               so
               much
               desire
               themselves
               to
               be
               absolved
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Priest
               be
               bound
               ;
               for
               they
               do
               not
               put
               off
               their
               own
               evil
               conscience
               .
               
               ]
               But
               I
               would
               that
               the
               guilty
               man
               should
               hope
               for
               pardon
               ;
               let
               him
               require
               it
               with
               tears
               ,
               seek
               it
               with
               sighs
               ,
               beg
               to
               obtain
               it
               by
               the
               weepings
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               denied
               the
               Communion
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               let
               him
               consider
               that
               his
               prayer
               was
               not
               sufficiently
               
               earnest
               ;
               let
               him
               weep
               more
               and
               pray
               more
               ]
               To
               which
               I
               shall
               add
               some
               like
               words
               of
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               
               [
               Therefore
               my
               dearest
               Brethren
               ,
               let
               every
               one
               consider
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               finds
               himself
               wounded
               with
               any
               crime
               ,
               first
               let
               him
               take
               care
               with
               prayers
               and
               fastings
               and
               alms
               to
               cleanse
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               ....
               for
               he
               that
               knowing
               his
               guilt
               ,
               shall
               humbly
               remove
               himself
               from
               the
               Altar
               for
               the
               amendment
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               not
               fear
               to
               be
               wholly
               ex-communicate
               from
               that
               eternal
               and
               celestial
               banquet
               :
               For
               this
               Divine
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               to
               be
               eaten
               with
               
                 confidence
                 and
                 boldnesse
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 purity
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               Chrysostome
               ;
               for
               impudence
               in
               these
               approaches
               will
               certainly
               slay
               the
               souls
               .
               ]
               For
               th●s
               is
               the
               body
               whither
               none
               but
               Eagles
               are
               to
               gather
               ;
               because
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               sublime
               and
               elevated
               souls
               ,
               such
               which
               have
               nothing
               of
               earthliness
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               sit
               and
               prey
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               immerg'd
               in
               the
               love
               of
               Creatures
               ;
               but
               such
               whose
               flight
               is
               towards
               heaven
               ,
               whose
               spirit
               does
               behold
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               with
               a
               penetrating
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               piercing
               eyes
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Table
               of
               Eagles
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Owls
               ]
               And
               therefore
               this
               Saint
               complains
               of
               some
               [
               who
               did
               approach
               to
               the
               Eucharist
               as
               it
               were
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               rather
               by
               custom
               and
               constraint
               of
               Laws
               ,
               rather
               than
               by
               argument
               and
               choice
               .
               In
               whatsoever
               estate
               their
               souls
               are
               ,
               they
               will
               partake
               of
               these
               Mysteries
               because
               it
               is
               Lent
               ,
               or
               because
               it
               i●
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Epiphany
               :
               but
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               time
               which
               puts
               us
               into
               a
               capacity
               of
               doing
               this
               
               action
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               Lent
               nor
               the
               Epiphany
               which
               makes
               us
               worthy
               to
               approach
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               *
               
                 But
                 the
                 sincerity
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 :
                 with
                 this
                 come
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 this
                 ,
                 never
                 .
              
            
             In
             fine
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             general
             doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             no
             impenitent
             person
             should
             come
             to
             these
             divine
             Mysteries
             :
             and
             they
             that
             are
             truly
             penitent
             should
             practice
             deep
             humility
             ,
             and
             undergo
             many
             humiliatiōns
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             a
             state
             of
             repentance
             ,
             till
             by
             little
             and
             little
             they
             have
             recover'd
             the
             holinesse
             they
             had
             lost
             ,
             and
             must
             for
             a
             long
             time
             live
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             approach
             to
             the
             holy
             Table
             to
             be
             nourished
             by
             his
             body
             .
             For
             so
             should
             every
             prodigal
             child
             cry
             unto
             his
             Lord
             ,
             
             [
             
               Drive
               me
               not
               O
               Lord
               out
               of
               thy
               doors
               ,
               lest
               the
               enemy
               espying
               a
               wanderer
               and
               a
               vagabond
               ,
               take
               me
               for
               a
               slave
               .
               I
               do
               not
               yet
               desire
               to
               approach
               to
               thy
               holy
               Table
               ,
               thy
               mystical
               and
               terrible
               Table
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               not
               confidence
               with
               my
               impure
               eyes
               to
               behold
               the
               holy
               of
               holies
               .
               Only
               suffer
               me
               to
               enter
               into
               thy
               Church
               amongst
               the
               Catechumens
               ,
               that
               by
               beholding
               what
               is
               there
               celebrated
               ,
               I
               may
               by
               little
               and
               little
               enter
               again
               into
               the
               participation
               of
               them
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Divine
               Waters
               of
               thy
               Word
               running
               upon
               me
               ,
               may
               purifie
               my
               ears
               from
               the
               impressions
               which
               have
               been
               made
               upon
               them
               by
               ungodly
               songs
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               filthinesse
               they
               have
               left
               behind
               ;
               and
               seeing
               how
               the
               righteous
               people
               partake
               by
               a
               holy
               violence
               of
               thy
               precious
               jewels
               ,
               I
               may
               conceive
               a
               burning
               desire
               to
               have
               hands
               worthy
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               excellencies
               .
            
             I
             end
             this
             collection
             of
             the
             ancient
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
             Church
             with
             recitation
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Gennadius
             ,
             
             [
             
               I
               perswade
               and
               exhort
               Christians
               to
               receive
               the
               Communion
               every
               Lords
               day
               ;
               but
               so
               that
               if
               their
               mind
               be
               free
               from
               all
               affection
               of
               sinning
               :
               For
               he
               who
               still
               hath
               will
               or
               desires
               of
               sin
               ,
               he
               is
               burdened
               and
               not
               purified
               by
               receiving
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               And
               therefore
               although
               he
               be
               bitten
               [
               or
               griev'd
               ]
               with
               sin
               ,
               let
               him
               for
               the
               future
               renounce
               all
               will
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               before
               he
               communicate
               let
               him
               satisfie
               with
               prayers
               and
               tears
               ;
               and
               being
               confident
               of
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               who
               uses
               to
               pardon
               sins
               upon
               a
               pious
               confession
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               to
               the
               Eucharist
               without
               doubting
               .
               But
               this
               I
               say
               of
               him
               who
               is
               not
               pressed
               with
               capital
               and
               deadly
               sins
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               judgment
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               let
               him
               make
               amends
               by
               publick
               penance
               ,
               and
               being
               reconcil'd
               by
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               ,
               let
               him
               communicate
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               also
               but
               such
               grievous
               sins
               may
               be
               extinguish'd
               by
               private
               satisfactions
               ;
               but
               this
               must
               be
               done
               by
               changing
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               by
               a
               professed
               study
               of
               Religion
               ,
               by
               a
               daily
               and
               perpetual
               mourning
               or
               contrition
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               he
               may
               do
               things
               contrary
               to
               these
               whereof
               he
               does
               repent
               ;
               and
               then
               humbly
               and
               suppliant
               let
               him
               every
               Lords
               day
               communicate
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
          
           
             This
             advice
             of
             Gennadius
             declares
             the
             sentiment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             none
             must
             communicate
             till
             they
             have
             worthily
             repented
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             of
             piety
             and
             contrition
             made
             amends
             for
             their
             faults
             as
             well
             as
             they
             may
             ;
             and
             have
             put
             themselves
             into
             a
             state
             of
             vertue
             contrary
             to
             their
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             made
             progression
             in
             the
             reformation
             of
             
             their
             lives
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             really
             changed
             and
             become
             new
             men
             ,
             not
             in
             purpose
             only
             ,
             but
             actually
             and
             in
             the
             commencement
             of
             holy
             habits
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             remarkable
             that
             he
             advises
             that
             these
             persons
             who
             do
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             place
             of
             publick
             penitents
             ,
             should
             upon
             the
             commission
             of
             grievous
             faults
             enter
             into
             Religion
             ;
             he
             means
             into
             solitude
             ,
             and
             retirement
             ,
             and
             renunciation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             by
             attending
             wholy
             to
             the
             severities
             and
             purities
             of
             a
             religious
             life
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             such
             strictnesses
             and
             constant
             piety
             be
             fitted
             for
             the
             communion
             .
             Now
             whatever
             ends
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             might
             have
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             ancient
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             penances
             and
             satisfactions
             was
             gone
             into
             desuetude
             ,
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Religion
            
             entred
             more
             fully
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             many
             religious
             orders
             and
             houses
             were
             instituted
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             there
             ,
             the
             world
             might
             practise
             that
             severity
             in
             private
             which
             the
             change
             of
             affairs
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             taken
             from
             the
             publick
             ministeries
             ;
             Penance
             went
             from
             the
             Churches
             into
             desarts
             and
             into
             Monasteries
             ;
             but
             when
             these
             were
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             were
             worse
             corrupted
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whither
             it
             is
             gone
             now
             .
             It
             may
             be
             yet
             done
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             spiritual
             guide
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             penance
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             conduct
             of
             a
             wise
             counsellor
             ;
             but
             besides
             that
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             the
             doctrines
             also
             are
             made
             so
             easie
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             given
             to
             sects
             and
             opinions
             ,
             or
             indifferently
             to
             all
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             very
             rare
             to
             see
             them
             who
             have
             sinn'd
             grievously
             repent
             worthily
             ;
             who
             therefore
             can
             never
             be
             worthy
             communicants
             ,
             for
             no
             impenitents
             can
             partake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             who
             as
             S.
             Hierom
             cals
             him
             ,
             
             
               is
               the
               prince
               of
               penance
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               of
               them
               who
               by
               repentance
               come
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             his
             advice
             to
             them
             that
             commit
             grievous
             sins
             ,
             such
             which
             lay
             the
             conscience
             wast
             ,
             and
             whose
             every
             single
             action
             destroyes
             our
             being
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             them
             whose
             sins
             are
             but
             those
             of
             dayly
             incursion
             ,
             and
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             imperfection
             ,
             such
             which
             a
             great
             diligence
             and
             a
             perpetual
             watchfulness
             might
             have
             prevented
             ,
             but
             an
             ordinary
             care
             would
             not
             ;
             these
             must
             be
             protested
             against
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             joyn
             with
             our
             consent
             ,
             our
             will
             must
             be
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             confess'd
             and
             deplor'd
             ,
             and
             prayed
             against
             before
             we
             may
             communicate
             .
             *
             This
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Having
             established
             this
             great
             general
             measure
             of
             preparation
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             very
             difficult
             to
             answer
             that
             great
             question
             often
             disputed
             amongst
             spiritual
             persons
             :
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               Question
               .
               I.
               Whether
               is
               it
               better
               to
               communicate
               seldom
               or
               frequently
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               without
               peradventure
               very
               much
               better
               to
               receive
               it
               every
               day
               ,
               than
               
               every
               week
               ;
               and
               better
               every
               week
               ,
               then
               every
               month
               :
               
                 Christiani
                 omni
                 die
                 carnes
                 agni
                 comedunt
                 ,
              
               said
               Origen
               ,
               Christians
               every
               day
               eat
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sacrificed
               lamb
               .
               
               And
               St.
               Basil
               expresly
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 communicate
                 every
                 day
                 and
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 excellent
                 and
                 very
                 profitable
                 ;
                 Christ
                 himself
                 having
                 manif●stly
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 eats
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinks
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 hath
                 life
                 eternal
                 .
              
               For
               if
               the
               Sacrament
               does
               no
               benefit
               to
               souls
               ,
               and
               produces
               no
               blessings
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               can
               institute
               a
               Sacrament
               ;
               for
               he
               may
               appoint
               any
               thing
               that
               shall
               be
               good
               for
               nothing
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               an
               instrument
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               to
               procure
               blessings
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               emolument
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               means
               of
               union
               with
               Christ
               ;
               who
               would
               not
               willingly
               live
               with
               him
               and
               converse
               with
               him
               for
               ever
               ?
               It
               is
               good
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               :
               and
               S.
               Hierom
               said
               ;
               
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 alwayes
                 receive
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 conscience
                 and
                 without
                 self-condemnation
                 .
              
               It
               is
               without
               dispute
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               better
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               in
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               being
               with
               him
               *
               than
               to
               be
               away
               from
               him
               one
               hour
               ,
               this
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               part
               of
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               there
               is
               more
               required
               to
               the
               receiving
               Christ
               ,
               than
               eating
               the
               Symbols
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               may
               eat
               to
               his
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               increase
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               swell
               his
               sad
               accounts
               and
               be
               guilty
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               not
               take
               heed
               ;
               therefore
               first
               men
               must
               be
               prepar'd
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               holiness
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               may
               not
               receive
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               so
               ,
               may
               receive
               it
               frequently
               ;
               
               the
               oftner
               the
               better
               .
               So
               Hierom
               and
               St.
               Austin
               tell
               that
               even
               till
               their
               dayes
               the
               cu●tome
               of
               receiving
               every
               day
               remained
               in
               the
               
               Churches
               of
               Rome
               and
               Spain
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               exhort
               to
               a
               frequent
               communion
               ;
               but
               just
               as
               Physicians
               exhort
               men
               to
               eat
               the
               best
               and
               heartiest
               meats
               ;
               not
               the
               sickly
               and
               the
               infant
               ,
               but
               the
               strong
               man
               and
               the
               healthful
               .
               And
               this
               we
               find
               thus
               determined
               by
               S.
               Chrysostom
               :
               
               [
               
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 living
                 in
                 desarts
                 who
                 receive
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 once
                 in
                 two
                 years
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 whom
                 shall
                 we
                 account
                 best
                 of
                 ?
                 them
                 that
                 receive
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 receive
                 but
                 seldome
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 receive
                 frequently
                 ?
                 Neither
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 But
                 
                   them
                   that
                   communicate
                   with
                   a
                   sincere
                   conscience
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   an
                   unreprovable
                   life
                
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 alwayes
                 communicate
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 approach
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 nothing
                 but
                 draw
                 upon
                 themselves
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 themselves
                 worthy
                 of
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               ]
               To
               which
               if
               we
               add
               the
               excellent
               discourse
               of
               S.
               Austin
               in
               this
               question
               ,
               the
               consequents
               of
               it
               may
               suffice
               to
               determine
               the
               whole
               inquiry
               .
               [
               
                 Some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 every
                 day
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 why
                 ?
                 he
                 tels
                 you
                 ;
                 because
                 some
                 dayes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 live
                 more
                 purely
                 and
                 continently
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 more
                 worthily
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 that
                 eats
                 and
                 drinks
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 eats
                 and
                 drinks
                 damnation
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 another
                 sayes
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 contracted
                 so
                 violent
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 remedies
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 deferr'd
                 ;
                 every
                 such
                 man
                 ought
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 remov'd
                 f●om
                 the
                 Altar
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 authority
                 be
                 reconcil'd
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 receive
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 receive
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 
                 should
                 be
                 doing
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 pleasure
                 offer
                 himself
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 withdraw
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 his
                 sins
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deserve
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 separate
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 dayly
                 medicine
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
                 .
                 Between
                 these
                 ,
                 possibly
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 determine
                 the
                 question
                 better
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 admonishes
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 do
                 what
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 faith
                 he
                 piously
                 believes
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 dishonours
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 wayes
                 contend
                 who
                 shall
                 most
                 honour
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 For
                 Zachaeus
                 and
                 the
                 Centurion
                 did
                 not
                 prefer
                 themselves
                 before
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 received
                 Christ
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 under
                 his
                 roof
                 ;
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 honouring
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 by
                 a
                 divers
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 a
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 miserable
                 by
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 obtain'd
                 mercy
                 .
              
               ]
               Now
               from
               the
               words
               of
               these
               two
               Saints
               put
               together
               ,
               we
               may
               collect
               these
               resolutions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               question
               does
               no
               way
               concern
               evil
               men
               ,
               desperately
               or
               greatly
               wicked
               ;
               for
               they
               so
               remaining
               ,
               or
               committing
               such
               sins
               ,
               
                 quae
                 non
                 committit
                 omnis
                 bonae
                 fidei
                 speique
                 Christianus
              
               *
               ;
               which
               exclude
               men
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               cannot
               stand
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               are
               separate
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               touch
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Neither
               does
               it
               concern
               such
               imperfect
               persons
               and
               half
               Christians
               ,
               who
               endeavour
               to
               accord
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               with
               their
               irregular
               and
               
               ruling
               passions
               ;
               who
               would
               enter
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               yet
               keep
               their
               affections
               for
               earth
               and
               earthly
               interests
               ;
               who
               part
               stakes
               between
               God
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               serve
               two
               Masters
               ;
               who
               commit
               oftentimes
               deliberate
               and
               great
               sins
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               yet
               sin
               again
               when
               the
               temptation
               comes
               ▪
               for
               they
               are
               yet
               very
               far
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               portion
               of
               sons
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               of
               children
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               concerns
               only
               such
               whose
               life
               does
               not
               dishonour
               their
               profession
               ;
               who
               pretend
               to
               be
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               indeed
               are
               so
               in
               great
               truth
               ;
               whose
               faith
               is
               strengthned
               with
               hope
               ,
               and
               their
               hope
               animated
               with
               charity
               ;
               who
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               be
               more
               perfect
               than
               men
               ,
               yet
               really
               contend
               to
               avoid
               all
               sin
               ,
               like
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               have
               right
               to
               be
               nourished
               by
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
                 quod
                 ipsi
                 sunt
              
               ,
               
               because
               they
               are
               indeed
               members
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               joyned
               in
               the
               same
               Spirit
               .
               The
               question
               is
               not
               between
               the
               Publican
               and
               the
               Pharisee
               ;
               but
               between
               the
               converted
               Publican
               and
               the
               proselyte
               Centurion
               ;
               between
               two
               persons
               ,
               who
               are
               both
               true
               honour
               ours
               of
               Christ.
               and
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               and
               humbled
               persons
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               affection
               for
               sin
               remaining
               :
               the
               question
               then
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               he
               that
               out
               of
               love
               receives
               Christ
               ,
               or
               he
               who
               out
               of
               humility
               and
               reverence
               abstains
               because
               he
               thinks
               himself
               not
               worthy
               enough
               .
               To
               this
               St.
               Chrysostome
               answers
               ,
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               that
               are
               such
               have
               a
               right
               to
               receive
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               are
               rightly
               disposed
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               a
               frequent
               Communion
               is
               of
               great
               advantage
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               that
               frequent
               
               it
               not
               are
               like
               to
               be
               losers
               :
               For
               this
               is
               the
               daily
               bread
               ,
               
               the
               heavenly
               supersubstantial
               bread
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               souls
               are
               nourished
               to
               life
               eternal
               .
               This
               is
               the
               medicine
               against
               our
               daily
               imperfections
               and
               intrudings
               of
               lesser
               crimes
               and
               sudden
               emigration
               of
               passions
               :
               it
               is
               the
               great
               consignation
               of
               pardon
               ;
               and
               St.
               Ambrose
               argues
               well
               ;
               [
               
                 If
                 Christs
                 bloud
                 is
                 powred
                 forth
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 ought
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 *
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 receive
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 poured
                 forth
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 I
                 sin
                 often
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 perpetually
                 have
                 my
                 remedy
                 .
              
               ]
               Which
               discourse
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               those
               imperfections
               of
               our
               life
               which
               perpetually
               haunt
               those
               good
               men
               who
               are
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               untill
               they
               come
               to
               perfection
               and
               consummation
               in
               grace
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               that
               in
               conscience
               of
               their
               past
               sins
               ,
               and
               apprehension
               of
               their
               repentance
               do
               abstain
               for
               fear
               of
               irreverence
               and
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               ;
               do
               very
               well
               as
               long
               as
               they
               find
               that
               their
               sin
               returns
               often
               ,
               or
               tempts
               strongly
               ,
               or
               prevails
               dangerously
               ;
               and
               because
               our
               returns
               to
               God
               and
               the
               mortifications
               of
               sin
               are
               divisible
               ,
               and
               done
               by
               parts
               and
               many
               steps
               of
               progression
               ;
               they
               that
               delay
               their
               Communion
               that
               they
               may
               be
               surer
               ,
               do
               very
               well
               ,
               provided
               that
               they
               do
               not
               stay
               too
               long
               ;
               th●t
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               fear
               do
               not
               t●rn
               to
               timorousness
               ,
               
               their
               religion
               do
               not
               change
               into
               superstition
               ;
               their
               distrust
               of
               themselves
               into
               a
               jealousie
               of
               God
               ;
               their
               apprehension
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               sin
               into
               a
               secret
               diffidence
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               first
               conversions
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               this
               reverence
               may
               be
               longer
               allowed
               to
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               than
               afterwards
               .
               But
               it
               must
               be
               no
               longer
               allowed
               than
               till
               he
               hath
               once
               communicated
               .
               For
               if
               he
               hath
               once
               been
               partaker
               of
               the
               Divine
               mysteries
               since
               his
               repentance
               ;
               he
               must
               no
               longer
               forbear
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               case
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 no
                 day
                 .
              
               If
               he
               thinks
               that
               he
               ought
               wholly
               to
               abstain
               ,
               let
               him
               use
               his
               caution
               and
               his
               fear
               to
               the
               advantages
               of
               his
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               heightning
               of
               his
               longings
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               may
               saf●ly
               come
               once
               ,
               he
               may
               piously
               come
               often
               .
               He
               ca●not
               long
               stand
               at
               this
               distance
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               the
               man
               he
               is
               supposed
               :
               But
               for
               the
               time
               of
               his
               total
               abstention
               let
               him
               be
               conducted
               by
               a
               spiritual
               guide
               whom
               he
               may
               safely
               trust
               .
               For
               if
               he
               cannot
               by
               the
               usual
               methods
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               known
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Gospel
               be
               reduced
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               a
               quiet
               conscience
               ;
               let
               him
               declare
               his
               estate
               to
               a
               spiritual
               Guide
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               thinks
               it
               fit
               to
               absolve
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               to
               declare
               him
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               and
               pardon
               ;
               it
               is
               all
               the
               warrant
               which
               with
               the
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               bearing
               witness
               to
               our
               spirit
               we
               can
               expect
               in
               this
               world
               .
               I
               remember
               what
               a
               religious
               person
               said
               to
               
                 Petrus
                 Celestinus
              
               ,
               
               who
               was
               a
               great
               Saint
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               timorous
               conscience
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               Thou
               abstainest
               from
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               because
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               sacred
               and
               formidable
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               think
               thy self
               worthy
               of
               it
               .
               Well
               ,
               suppose
               that
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               who
               is
               worthy
               ?
               Is
               an
               Angel
               worthy
               enough
               ?
               No
               c●r●ainly
               ,
               if
               we
               
               consider
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               mystery
               .
               But
               consider
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               usual
               measures
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               commands
               of
               Christ
               inviting
               us
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               commanding
               us
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 timore
                 &
                 reverentiâ
                 frequenter
                 operare
              
               ;
               Receive
               it
               often
               with
               feare
               and
               reverence
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               these
               two
               things
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Supposing
               this
               fear
               and
               reverence
               to
               be
               good
               and
               commendable
               in
               his
               case
               who
               really
               is
               fit
               to
               communicate
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               think
               so
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               compare
               it
               with
               that
               grace
               which
               prompts
               a
               good
               man
               to
               take
               it
               often
               ,
               we
               may
               quickly
               perceive
               which
               is
               best
               .
               Certainly
               that
               act
               is
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               best
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               best
               and
               the
               most
               perfect
               grace
               ;
               but
               to
               abstain
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               fear
               ;
               and
               to
               come
               frequently
               ,
               being
               worthily
               disposed
               ,
               is
               certainly
               the
               product
               of
               love
               and
               holy
               hunger
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               good
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               holy
               fires
               makes
               us
               to
               thirst
               after
               the
               waters
               of
               salvation
               .
               
               As
               much
               then
               as
               love
               is
               better
               than
               fear
               ;
               so
               much
               it
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               that
               true
               penitents
               and
               well-grown
               Christians
               should
               frequently
               address
               themselves
               to
               these
               Sacramental
               Unions
               with
               their
               Lord.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               frequent
               use
               of
               this
               Divine
               Sacrament
               proceeds
               from
               more
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               more
               noble
               vertues
               .
               For
               here
               is
               obedience
               and
               zeal
               ,
               worship
               and
               love
               ,
               thanksgiving
               and
               oblation
               ,
               devotion
               and
               joy
               ,
               holy
               hunger
               and
               holy
               thirst
               ,
               an
               approach
               to
               God
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               ,
               union
               and
               adherence
               ,
               confidence
               in
               the
               Divine
               goodness
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               hope
               of
               pardon
               ,
               but
               a
               going
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               omission
               of
               all
               these
               excellencies
               ,
               cannot
               in
               the
               present
               case
               ,
               be
               recompenced
               by
               an
               act
               of
               religious
               
               fear
               :
               For
               this
               can
               but
               by
               accident
               and
               upon
               supposition
               of
               something
               that
               is
               amiss
               ,
               
               be
               at
               all
               accounted
               good
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               give
               place
               to
               that
               which
               supposing
               all
               things
               to
               be
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               is
               directly
               good
               ,
               and
               an
               obedience
               to
               a
               Divine
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               For
               we
               may
               not
               deceive
               our selves
               :
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               so
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               excused
               by
               every
               fair
               pretence
               :
               It
               is
               unlawful
               for
               any
               man
               unprepared
               by
               repentance
               and
               its
               fruits
               ,
               to
               communicate
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               be
               prepared
               that
               we
               may
               come
               .
               
                 For
                 plague
                 and
                 death
                 threaten
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 communicate
                 in
                 this
                 mysterious
                 banquet
              
               ;
               
               as
               certainly
               as
               danger
               is
               to
               them
               who
               come
               unduly
               and
               as
               it
               happens
               .
               ]
               For
               
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               saith
               Tertullian
               ;
               
               and
               it
               is
               very
               remarkable
               what
               St.
               Austin
               said
               in
               this
               affair
               .
               
               [
               
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 value
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 sacriledge
                 to
                 despise
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 impiously
                 despised
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 piety
                 .
              
               ]
               So
               that
               although
               it
               is
               not
               in
               all
               cases
               the
               meer
               not
               receiving
               that
               is
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               but
               the
               despising
               it
               ;
               yet
               when
               we
               consider
               that
               by
               this
               means
               we
               arrive
               at
               perfection
               ,
               all
               causless
               recusancy
               ,
               is
               next
               to
               contempt
               by
               interpretation
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               more
               I
               am
               to
               add
               ,
               whereas
               some
               persons
               abstain
               from
               a
               frequent
               Communion
               for
               fear
               
               lest
               by
               frequency
               of
               receiving
               they
               should
               less
               esteem
               the
               Divine
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               lukewarmness
               and
               indevotion
               ;
               the
               consideration
               is
               good
               :
               and
               such
               persons
               indeed
               may
               not
               receive
               it
               often
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               that
               reason
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               receive
               it
               at
               all
               .
               For
               whoever
               grows
               worse
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               Judas
               after
               the
               Sop
               ,
               hath
               an
               evil
               spirit
               within
               him
               ;
               for
               this
               being
               by
               the
               design
               of
               God
               a
               savour
               of
               life
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               receiver
               if
               it
               passes
               into
               death
               ,
               and
               diminution
               of
               the
               spiritual
               life
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               grows
               less
               devout
               ,
               and
               less
               holy
               ,
               and
               less
               reverent
               ,
               must
               start
               back
               and
               take
               physick
               and
               throw
               out
               the
               evil
               spirit
               that
               is
               within
               him
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               a
               worm
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               a
               peccant
               humour
               in
               the
               stomach
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               else
               ,
               that
               this
               Divine
               nutriment
               should
               make
               him
               sick
               .
            
          
           
             
               Question
               II.
               But
               is
               every
               man
               bound
               to
               communicate
               that
               is
               present
               ,
               or
               that
               comes
               into
               a
               Church
               where
               the
               Communion
               is
               prepared
               ,
               though
               but
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               without
               design
               ;
               and
               may
               no
               man
               that
               is
               fit
               ,
               omit
               to
               communicate
               in
               every
               opportunity
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               That
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               it
               was
               accounted
               scandalous
               and
               criminal
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               holy
               Offices
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               out
               at
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               .
               [
               
                 What
                 cause
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 O
                 Hearers
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 ye
                 see
                 the
                 Table
                 and
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Banquet
                 ?
              
               ]
               said
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 .
                 [
                 If
                 thou
                 stand
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 communicate
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 wicked
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 shameless
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 art
                 impudent
                 .
              
               So
               St.
               Chrysostome
               :
               
               and
               to
               him
               that
               objects
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               worthy
               to
               communicate
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               that
               then
               neither
               is
               he
               fit
               to
               pray
               .
               And
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               *
               and
               of
               Bracara
               commanded
               that
               those
               who
               did
               not
               communicate
               should
               be
               driven
               from
               the
               Churches
               .
               And
               Palladius
               tells
               ,
               
               that
               when
               St.
               Macarius
               had
               by
               his
               prayers
               cured
               a
               poor
               miserable
               woman
               that
               was
               bewitched
               ,
               and
               fancied
               her self
               to
               be
               a
               horse
               ;
               he
               advised
               her
               ,
               
                 Never
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 this
                 misfortune
                 hath
                 pr●vailed
                 upon
                 you
                 because
                 for
                 these
                 five
                 weeks
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 communicated
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Now
               this
               was
               but
               a
               relative
               crime
               ;
               and
               because
               their
               custome
               was
               such
               *
               (
               which
               is
               alwaies
               to
               be
               understood
               according
               to
               their
               acknowledged
               measures
               ,
               viz.
               that
               only
               pious
               persons
               were
               to
               be
               meant
               ,
               and
               required
               in
               that
               expectation
               ;
               this
               will
               not
               conclude
               that
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               abstracting
               from
               the
               scandal
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               all
               cases
               unlawful
               to
               recede
               from
               the
               mysteries
               at
               sometimes
               .
               ●or
               sometimes
               a
               man
               may
               be
               called
               off
               by
               the
               necessities
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               or
               the
               duties
               of
               charity
               or
               piety
               .
               A
               General
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               a
               Prince
               ,
               a
               Privy
               Counsellor
               ,
               a
               Judge
               ,
               a
               Merchant
               may
               be
               very
               fit
               to
               communicate
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               they
               cannot
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               ought
               not
               to
               stay
               .
               But
               if
               he
               can
               stay
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               rightly
               disposed
               by
               the
               habits
               of
               a
               good
               life
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               stay
               and
               communicate
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               any
               degree
               scandalous
               to
               go
               away
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ;
               because
               if
               he
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               he
               can
               no
               more
               be
               surprised
               by
               an
               
               unexpected
               Communion
               ,
               than
               by
               a
               sudden
               death
               ;
               which
               although
               it
               may
               find
               him
               in
               better
               circumstances
               ,
               yet
               can
               never
               find
               him
               Unprovided
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               St.
               Austins
               moderate
               determination
               of
               the
               case
               is
               very
               useful
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 do
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 mind
              
               ;
               for
               a
               man
               may
               with
               a
               laudable
               fear
               and
               reverence
               abstain
               ;
               if
               he
               shall
               be
               perswaded
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               communicate
               unless
               besides
               his
               habitual
               grace
               ,
               he
               hath
               kindled
               the
               fires
               of
               an
               actual
               devotion
               and
               preparation
               special
               :
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               he
               may
               communicate
               very
               frequently
               ,
               and
               to
               great
               purposes
               and
               degrees
               of
               a
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               though
               he
               omit
               that
               single
               opportunity
               in
               which
               he
               is
               surpris'd
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               very
               useful
               for
               a
               good
               man
               to
               communicate
               often
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               he
               communicate
               alwaies
               ;
               only
               let
               every
               pious
               soul
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               argument
               of
               the
               Divine
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               fountains
               are
               alwaies
               open
               ;
               that
               the
               Angel
               frequently
               moves
               these
               waters
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               saies
               to
               every
               prepared
               heart
               as
               to
               the
               multitudes
               that
               followed
               him
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 send
                 them
                 away
                 fasting
                 lest
                 they
                 faint
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               And
               if
               ●hrist
               be
               ever
               ready
               offering
               his
               holy
               body
               and
               bloud
               ,
               it
               were
               very
               fit
               we
               should
               entertain
               him
               :
               for
               he
               never
               comes
               but
               he
               brings
               a
               blessing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Question
               III.
               But
               how
               often
               is
               it
               advisable
               that
               a
               good
               man
               should
               Communicate
               ?
               Once
               in
               a
               year
               ,
               or
               thrice
               ,
               or
               every
               month
               ,
               or
               every
               fortnigbt
               ;
               every
               sunday
               ,
               or
               every
               day
               ?
            
             
               This
               question
               hath
               troubled
               very
               many
               ;
               but
               to
               little
               purpose
               .
               For
               it
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               it
               were
               asked
               ,
               
               How
               often
               should
               a
               healthful
               man
               eat
               ;
               or
               he
               that
               hath
               infirmities
               ,
               take
               Physick
               ?
               And
               if
               any
               man
               should
               say
               that
               a
               good
               man
               should
               do
               well
               to
               pray
               three
               times
               a
               day
               ;
               he
               said
               true
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               were
               better
               to
               pray
               five
               times
               ,
               and
               better
               yet
               to
               pray
               seven
               times
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               yet
               he
               must
               leave
               spaces
               for
               other
               duties
               .
               But
               his
               best
               measures
               for
               publick
               and
               solemn
               prayer
               ,
               is
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               he
               lives
               ;
               and
               for
               private
               ,
               he
               can
               take
               no
               measures
               but
               his
               own
               needs
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               leisure
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               desires
               ,
               and
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               best
               and
               devoutest
               persons
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               circumstances
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               frequenting
               the
               holy
               Communion
               .
               
                 The
                 laws
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 be
                 his
                 least
                 measure
                 .
                 The
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 usual
                 measure
              
               ;
               
               But
               if
               he
               be
               a
               devout
               person
               ;
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 devotion
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 certain
                 measure
              
               ;
               and
               although
               that
               will
               consult
               with
               prudence
               and
               reasonable
               opportunities
               ,
               yet
               it
               consults
               with
               nothing
               else
               ;
               but
               communicates
               by
               its
               own
               heights
               and
               degrees
               of
               excellency
               .
               
               St.
               Hierom
               advises
               Eustochium
               ,
               a
               noble
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               other
               religious
               persons
               to
               communicate
               twice
               every
               month
               ;
               some
               did
               every
               Sunday
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               so
               general
               a
               custome
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Sunday
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 bread
              
               ;
               
               as
               we
               find
               in
               St.
               Chrysostome
               :
               and
               in
               consonancy
               to
               this
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               commands
               that
               the
               Priests
               resident
               in
               Collegiate
               or
               Cathedral
               Churches
               should
               do
               so
               :
               and
               they
               whose
               work
               and
               daily
               imployment
               is
               to
               Minister
               to
               religion
               ,
               cannot
               in
               such
               circumstances
               pretend
               a
               reasonable
               excuse
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               I
               desire
               these
               things
               may
               be
               observed
               :
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               when
               the
               Fathers
               make
               a
               question
               concerning
               a
               frequent
               Communion
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               dispute
               whether
               it
               be
               adviseable
               that
               good
               people
               should
               communicate
               every
               month
               ,
               or
               every
               fortnight
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               more
               devout
               and
               less
               imploy'd
               may
               communicate
               every
               week
               ;
               for
               of
               this
               they
               make
               no
               question
               ;
               but
               whether
               every
               days
               Communion
               be
               fit
               to
               be
               advised
               ,
               that
               they
               question
               :
               and
               I
               find
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               are
               not
               earnest
               in
               that
               ,
               so
               they
               indefinitely
               give
               answer
               ,
               that
               a
               frequent
               Communion
               is
               not
               to
               be
               neglected
               at
               any
               hand
               ,
               if
               persons
               be
               worthily
               prepared
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               frequency
               of
               Communion
               is
               to
               be
               estimated
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               devout
               people
               in
               every
               Church
               respectively
               .
               And
               although
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               Ages
               they
               who
               Communicated
               but
               once
               a
               fortnight
               were
               not
               esteemed
               to
               do
               it
               frequently
               ;
               yet
               now
               they
               who
               communicate
               every
               month
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               great
               Festivals
               of
               the
               year
               besides
               ,
               and
               upon
               other
               solemn
               or
               contingent
               occasions
               ,
               and
               at
               marriages
               ,
               and
               at
               visitations
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               communicate
               frequently
               ,
               in
               such
               Churches
               where
               the
               Laws
               enjoyn
               but
               three
               or
               four
               times
               every
               year
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               .
               But
               this
               way
               of
               estimating
               the
               frequency
               of
               Communion
               is
               only
               when
               the
               causes
               of
               inquiry
               are
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               scandal
               ,
               or
               the
               preventing
               of
               scruples
               ;
               but
               else
               ,
               the
               inward
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               devotion
               married
               to
               opportunity
               ,
               can
               give
               the
               truest
               measures
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               that
               communicate
               frequently
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               it
               worthily
               ,
               are
               charitable
               and
               spiritual
               persons
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               judge
               or
               undervalue
               others
               
               that
               do
               not
               .
               For
               no
               man
               knows
               concerning
               others
               by
               what
               secret
               principles
               and
               imperfect
               propositions
               they
               are
               guided
               .
               For
               although
               these
               measures
               we
               meet
               with
               in
               Antiquity
               are
               very
               reasonable
               ,
               yet
               few
               do
               know
               them
               ;
               and
               all
               of
               them
               do
               not
               rely
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               their
               own
               customs
               ,
               or
               the
               private
               word
               of
               their
               own
               guides
               ,
               or
               their
               fears
               ,
               or
               the
               usages
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               they
               live
               ,
               or
               some
               leading
               example
               ,
               or
               some
               secret
               impediment
               which
               ought
               not
               ,
               but
               is
               thought
               sufficient
               ;
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               may
               retard
               even
               good
               persons
               from
               such
               a
               frequency
               as
               may
               please
               others
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               one
               calls
               opportunity
               ,
               others
               do
               not
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               prejudiced
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               others
               :
               For
               besides
               all
               this
               now
               reckoned
               ,
               The
               receiving
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               of
               good
               things
               which
               can
               be
               supplied
               by
               internal
               actions
               alone
               ,
               or
               sometimes
               by
               other
               external
               actions
               in
               conjunction
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               a
               suppletory
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Spiritual
                 Communion
              
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               I
               am
               to
               give
               account
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
               )
               And
               when
               we
               consider
               that
               some
               men
               are
               of
               strict
               consciences
               ,
               and
               some
               Churches
               are
               of
               strict
               Communions
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               admit
               Communicants
               but
               upon
               such
               terms
               which
               some
               men
               cannot
               admit
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               as
               S.
               Austins
               expression
               is
               ,
               
                 Men
                 should
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Faith
                 :
              
               but
               in
               these
               things
               no
               man
               should
               judge
               his
               Brother
               .
               In
               this
               no
               man
               can
               directly
               be
               said
               to
               do
               amiss
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               loathes
               Manna
               ,
               and
               despises
               the
               food
               of
               Angels
               ,
               or
               neglects
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               quit
               his
               sin
               ,
               or
               contend
               towards
               perfection
               ,
               or
               hath
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               devotion
               ,
               or
               does
               any
               way
               by
               implication
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               contemptible
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               These
               rules
               and
               measures
               now
               given
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               relate
               to
               those
               who
               by
               themselves
               or
               others
               are
               discernably
               in
               ,
               or
               discernably
               out
               of
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               .
               But
               there
               are
               some
               which
               are
               in
               the
               confines
               of
               both
               states
               ,
               and
               neither
               themselves
               nor
               their
               guides
               can
               tell
               to
               what
               dominion
               they
               do
               belong
               .
               Concerning
               such
               ,
               they
               are
               by
               all
               means
               to
               be
               thrust
               or
               invited
               forward
               ,
               and
               told
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               a
               real
               or
               seeming
               neutrality
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               of
               the
               hatefulnesse
               of
               tepidity
               ,
               of
               the
               uncomfortablenesse
               of
               such
               an
               indifference
               :
               and
               for
               the
               Communions
               of
               any
               such
               person
               ,
               I
               can
               give
               no
               other
               advice
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               take
               his
               measures
               of
               frequency
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               add
               what
               he
               please
               to
               his
               numbers
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               a
               spiritual
               guide
               ,
               who
               may
               consider
               whether
               his
               Penitent
               ,
               by
               his
               conjugation
               of
               preparatory
               actions
               ,
               and
               heaps
               of
               holy
               duties
               at
               that
               time
               usually
               conjoyn'd
               ,
               do
               or
               is
               likely
               to
               receive
               any
               spiritual
               progresse
               :
               For
               this
               will
               be
               his
               best
               indication
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               declare
               his
               uncertain
               state
               ,
               if
               he
               thrive
               upon
               his
               spiritual
               nourishment
               .
               If
               it
               prove
               otherwise
               ,
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               of
               such
               persons
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               that
               net
               where
               there
               are
               fishes
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               they
               stand
               amongst
               the
               wheat
               and
               the
               tares
               ,
               they
               are
               part
               of
               the
               lump
               ,
               but
               whether
               leavened
               or
               unleavened
               ,
               God
               only
               knows
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               such
               to
               whom
               the
               Church
               denies
               not
               the
               bread
               of
               Children
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               does
               them
               good
               or
               hurt
               ,
               
                 the
                 day
              
               only
               will
               declare
               :
               for
               to
               such
               persons
               as
               these
               the
               Church
               hath
               made
               Laws
               for
               the
               set
               time
               of
               their
               Communion
               .
               
               
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 Easter
              
               ,
               and
               Whitsontide
               were
               appointed
               for
               all
               Christians
               that
               were
               not
               scandalous
               and
               openly
               criminal
               ,
               by
               
                 P.
                 Fabianus
              
               ;
               and
               this
               Constitution
               is
               imitated
               by
               the
               best
               constituted
               Church
               in
               the
               
               world
               ,
               our
               dear
               Mo●her
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               and
               they
               who
               do
               not
               at
               these
               times
               ,
               or
               so
               frequently
               communicate
               ,
               are
               censured
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Agathon
               *
               as
               unfit
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               Christians
               ,
               or
               Members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Now
               by
               these
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               intended
               indeed
               that
               all
               men
               should
               be
               called
               upon
               to
               discusse
               and
               shake
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               the
               salutary
               state
               of
               repentance
               ;
               and
               next
               to
               the
               perpetual
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               she
               had
               no
               better
               means
               to
               ingage
               them
               into
               returns
               of
               piety
               ;
               hoping
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               and
               the
               blessings
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               repentance
               which
               at
               these
               times
               solemnly
               begins
               ,
               may
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               fix
               and
               abide
               ;
               these
               little
               institutions
               and
               disciplines
               being
               like
               the
               sudden
               heats
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               fix
               into
               a
               burning
               ,
               though
               most
               commonly
               they
               go
               away
               without
               any
               further
               change
               .
               But
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               case
               does
               the
               best
               she
               can
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               presume
               that
               things
               are
               well
               ;
               and
               indeed
               as
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               :
               and
               therefore
               such
               persons
               must
               passe
               further
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               hopes
               may
               become
               illusions
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               men
               asham'd
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               find
               that
               amongst
               the
               holy
               Primitives
               they
               who
               contended
               for
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               and
               lov'd
               God
               greatly
               ,
               were
               curious
               even
               of
               little
               things
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               were
               surpriz'd
               with
               any
               sudden
               undecency
               ,
               or
               a
               storm
               of
               passion
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               dare
               that
               day
               to
               communicate
               .
               [
               
                 When
                 I
                 am
                 angry
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 I
                 think
                 any
                 evil
                 thought
                 ,
                 or
                 am
                 abus'd
                 with
                 any
                 illusion
                 or
                 foul
                 phansie
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 
                   intrare
                   non
                   audeo
                
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 enter
                 ,
                 said
                 St.
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 horrour
                 and
                 dread
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 my
                 body
                 and
                 my
                 mind
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               was
               also
               the
               case
               of
               St.
               Chrysostom
               ,
               who
               when
               Eusebius
               had
               unreasonably
               troubled
               
               him
               with
               an
               unseasonable
               demand
               of
               justice
               against
               Antonine
               ,
               just
               as
               he
               was
               going
               to
               consecrate
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               desired
               one
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               by
               chance
               was
               present
               ,
               
               to
               do
               the
               office
               for
               him
               ;
               for
               
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 offer
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 trouble
                 in
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               this
               are
               to
               be
               reduc'd
               all
               such
               great
               actions
               which
               in
               their
               whole
               constitution
               are
               great
               and
               lawful
               ;
               but
               because
               so
               many
               things
               are
               involved
               in
               their
               transaction
               ,
               whereof
               some
               unavoidably
               will
               be
               amiss
               ,
               or
               may
               reasonably
               be
               suppos'd
               so
               ,
               may
               have
               something
               in
               the
               whole
               and
               at
               the
               last
               to
               be
               deplor'd
               :
               In
               such
               cases
               as
               these
               ,
               some
               great
               examples
               have
               been
               of
               advices
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Communion
               ,
               till
               by
               a
               general
               but
               a
               profound
               repentance
               for
               what
               hath
               been
               amiss
               ,
               God
               is
               deprecated
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               of
               Christian
               hope
               and
               confidence
               do
               return
               .
               In
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               when
               Theodosius
               had
               fought
               prosperously
               against
               Eug●nius
               the
               Usurper
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               when
               his
               cause
               was
               just
               and
               approved
               by
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               giving
               testimony
               by
               the
               prediction
               and
               warranty
               of
               a
               religious
               Hermit
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               prodigious
               events
               ,
               by
               winds
               and
               tempests
               fighting
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               he
               restored
               peace
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               tranquility
               to
               the
               Empire
               :
               yet
               he
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               S.
               Ambrose
               abstain'd
               a
               while
               from
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               carry
               blood
               upon
               his
               hands
               *
               ,
               though
               justly
               shed
               ,
               unto
               the
               Altar
               ;
               not
               only
               following
               the
               president
               of
               David
               ,
               who
               because
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               blood
               might
               not
               build
               a
               Temple
               ,
               but
               for
               fear
               lest
               some
               unfit
               appendage
               should
               stick
               to
               the
               management
               of
               a
               just
               imployment
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               same
               consideration
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               a
               person
               whose
               life
               should
               be
               very
               exemplar
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               such
               a
               single
               folly
               which
               it
               may
               be
               would
               not
               dishonour
               a
               meaner
               man
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               great
               vanity
               and
               reproach
               to
               him
               ;
               a
               little
               abstention
               ,
               and
               a
               penitential
               separation
               (
               when
               it
               is
               quit
               from
               scandal
               )
               was
               sometimes
               practis'd
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               adviseable
               also
               now
               in
               fitting
               circumstances
               .
               Thus
               when
               Gerontius
               the
               Deacon
               had
               vainly
               talked
               that
               the
               Devil
               appear'd
               to
               him
               one
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               bound
               him
               with
               a
               chain
               ,
               St.
               Ambrose
               commanded
               him
               to
               abide
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               by
               penances
               and
               sorrow
               he
               had
               expiated
               such
               an
               indiscretion
               ,
               which
               to
               a
               man
               had
               in
               reputation
               for
               wisdom
               ,
               is
               as
               a
               fly
               in
               a
               box
               of
               oyntment
               ,
               not
               only
               uselesse
               ,
               but
               mischievous
               .
               And
               S.
               Bernard
               commends
               S.
               Malachie
               because
               he
               reprov'd
               a
               Deacon
               for
               attending
               at
               the
               Altar
               the
               day
               after
               he
               had
               suffered
               an
               illusion
               in
               the
               night
               .
               
               It
               had
               been
               better
               he
               had
               abstain'd
               from
               the
               Altar
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               intermediate
               expiation
               and
               humility
               have
               the
               next
               day
               return'd
               to
               a
               more
               worthy
               ministery
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               One
               degree
               of
               curious
               caution
               I
               find
               beyond
               all
               this
               ,
               in
               an
               instance
               of
               St.
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               ,
               in
               whose
               life
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               he
               abstain'd
               some
               days
               from
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               found
               in
               a
               Village
               neer
               to
               Rome
               a
               poor
               man
               dead
               ,
               no
               man
               could
               tell
               how
               ;
               but
               because
               the
               good
               Bishop
               fear'd
               he
               might
               have
               been
               starv'd
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               died
               for
               want
               of
               provision
               ;
               he
               supposing
               it
               might
               reflect
               
               upon
               him
               as
               a
               defect
               in
               his
               Government
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               personal
               Charity
               ,
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               deplore
               the
               accident
               ,
               and
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Communion
               ,
               till
               he
               might
               hope
               for
               pardon
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               had
               done
               amiss
               .
            
             
               If
               these
               things
               proceed
               from
               the
               sincerity
               of
               a
               well
               disposed
               spirit
               ,
               that
               can
               suffer
               any
               trouble
               rather
               than
               that
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               product
               is
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               likelihood
               would
               always
               be
               well
               ,
               if
               the
               case
               were
               conducted
               by
               a
               prudent
               spiritual
               guide
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               would
               not
               change
               into
               scruples
               and
               superstition
               .
               But
               these
               are
               but
               the
               fears
               and
               cautions
               and
               securities
               of
               a
               tender
               spirit
               ;
               but
               are
               not
               an
               answer
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               such
               persons
               to
               Communicate
               ?
               For
               certainly
               they
               may
               ,
               if
               all
               things
               else
               be
               right
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               be
               right
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               such
               little
               accidents
               .
               But
               these
               belong
               to
               the
               questions
               of
               perfection
               and
               excellencies
               of
               grace
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               extraordinaries
               of
               them
               who
               never
               think
               they
               do
               well
               enough
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               extended
               no
               further
               than
               to
               a
               single
               abstention
               ,
               or
               some
               little
               proportionable
               retirement
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               useful
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               prudent
               and
               excellent
               persons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             What
             significations
             of
             Repentance
             are
             to
             be
             accepted
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             admission
             of
             Penitents
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             THis
             inquiry
             will
             quickly
             be
             answered
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             end
             why
             the
             Church
             enjoyns
             publick
             or
             private
             amends
             respectively
             to
             any
             convict
             or
             confessed
             Criminal
             ,
             she
             only
             does
             it
             as
             a
             Mother
             and
             a
             Physician
             to
             souls
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Divine
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             Conductress
             of
             penitential
             Processes
             :
             she
             does
             it
             that
             the
             man
             may
             be
             recovered
             from
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             destroy
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             the
             sinner
             may
             become
             a
             good
             Christian
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             she
             conducts
             any
             mans
             repentance
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             enjoyn
             so
             many
             external
             Ministeries
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             really
             joyned
             with
             the
             external
             contrition
             and
             reformation
             ,
             will
             do
             the
             work
             of
             reconcilement
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             heaven
             .
             The
             Church
             can
             exact
             none
             but
             what
             she
             can
             see
             or
             some
             way
             take
             external
             notice
             of
             ;
             but
             by
             these
             externals
             intends
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             internal
             repentance
             ;
             which
             when
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             signified
             by
             any
             ways
             that
             she
             may
             prudently
             rely
             upon
             as
             testimonies
             and
             ministeries
             of
             a
             sufficient
             internal
             contrition
             and
             real
             amends
             ,
             she
             can
             require
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             she
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             content
             with
             lesse
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             infinitely
             unsafe
             and
             imprudent
             to
             receive
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Criminals
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             injunction
             of
             certain
             cursory
             penances
             ,
             
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             without
             any
             further
             emendation
             ,
             without
             any
             trial
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             conversion
             ,
             before
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             God
             hath
             pardon'd
             them
             ,
             
             before
             their
             affections
             to
             sin
             are
             dead
             ,
             before
             the
             spirit
             of
             mortification
             is
             entred
             ,
             before
             any
             vice
             is
             exterminated
             ,
             or
             any
             vertue
             acquired
             :
             Such
             a
             loosnesse
             of
             discipline
             is
             but
             the
             image
             of
             repentance
             (
             whether
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             it
             is
             described
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             )
             which
             at
             least
             is
             a
             whole
             change
             of
             life
             ,
             a
             conversion
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             God.
             And
             it
             is
             as
             bad
             when
             a
             notorious
             criminal
             is
             put
             to
             shame
             one
             day
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             sin
             which
             could
             not
             have
             obtain'd
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             severity
             and
             strictness
             of
             fifteen
             years
             ,
             amongst
             the
             holy
             Primitives
             .
             Such
             publick
             Ecclesiastical
             penances
             may
             suffice
             to
             remove
             the
             scandal
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             content
             upon
             so
             easie
             terms
             ;
             for
             she
             only
             can
             tell
             what
             will
             please
             her self
             .
             But
             then
             such
             discipline
             must
             not
             be
             esteem'd
             a
             sufficient
             ministery
             of
             repentance
             ,
             nor
             a
             just
             disposition
             to
             pardon
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             ought
             not
             to
             give
             pardon
             ,
             or
             to
             promise
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             upon
             terms
             easier
             than
             God
             himself
             requires
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             repentance
             comes
             to
             be
             conducted
             by
             her
             ,
             she
             
             must
             require
             so
             much
             as
             will
             extinguish
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             reform
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             and
             represent
             him
             good
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             liberty
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             what
             is
             given
             her
             by
             the
             latitude
             of
             the
             judgment
             of
             charity
             ;
             and
             yet
             oftentimes
             a
             too
             easie
             judgment
             is
             the
             greatest
             uncharitableness
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             makes
             men
             confident
             and
             careless
             and
             deceiv'd
             :
             and
             therefore
             although
             gentle
             sentences
             are
             useful
             when
             there
             is
             danger
             of
             dispair
             or
             contumacy
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             rather
             a
             palliation
             of
             a
             disease
             than
             a
             cure
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             method
             must
             be
             chang'd
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             can
             ,
             and
             the
             severe
             and
             true
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Gospel
             must
             be
             either
             proclaimed
             aloud
             ,
             or
             insinuated
             prudently
             and
             secretly
             ,
             and
             men
             be
             taught
             to
             rely
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             consequents
             ,
             and
             upon
             nothing
             else
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             not
             deceive
             us
             .
             But
             the
             corrupt
             manners
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             corrupt
             doctrines
             of
             some
             Schools
             ,
             have
             made
             it
             almost
             impossible
             to
             govern
             souls
             as
             they
             need
             to
             be
             governed
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             may
             indeed
             chuse
             whether
             she
             will
             impose
             on
             Criminals
             any
             exterior
             significations
             of
             repentance
             ,
             but
             accept
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             upon
             their
             own
             accounts
             of
             a
             sincere
             conversion
             and
             inward
             contrition
             ;
             but
             then
             she
             ought
             to
             do
             this
             upon
             such
             accounts
             as
             are
             indeed
             real
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             effective
             and
             allowed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             she
             can
             understand
             that
             such
             an
             emendation
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             is
             really
             reformed
             ,
             she
             can
             pronounce
             him
             pardoned
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             she
             may
             communicate
             him
             .
             And
             farther
             yet
             ;
             she
             can
             by
             Sermons
             declare
             all
             the
             necessary
             parts
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             conditions
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             can
             pronounce
             limited
             and
             hypothetical
             or
             conditional
             pardons
             ;
             
             concerning
             which
             the
             penitent
             must
             take
             care
             that
             they
             do
             belong
             to
             him
             .
             But
             if
             she
             does
             undertake
             to
             conduct
             any
             repentances
             exteriously
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             very
             little
             purpose
             to
             do
             it
             any
             way
             that
             is
             not
             commensurate
             to
             that
             true
             internal
             repentance
             which
             is
             effective
             of
             pardon
             .
             Indeed
             every
             single
             act
             of
             penance
             does
             something
             towards
             it
             ;
             but
             why
             something
             should
             be
             enjoyned
             that
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             falls
             infinitely
             short
             of
             the
             end
             of
             its
             designation
             ,
             though
             the
             Church
             may
             use
             her
             liberty
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             understand
             the
             reason
             .
             But
             I
             leave
             this
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             those
             who
             are
             concerned
             in
             Governments
             publick
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             private
             conduct
             of
             souls
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             earnestly
             and
             humbly
             recommend
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             add
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             did
             absolve
             and
             communicate
             dying
             penitents
             ,
             though
             but
             newly
             return'd
             from
             sin
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             
               de
               benè
               esse
            
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             hope
             it
             might
             do
             some
             good
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             was
             no
             time
             left
             to
             do
             better
             :
             but
             when
             they
             did
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             God
             would
             do
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Church
             did
             well
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             it
             was
             very
             ill
             with
             the
             souls
             departed
             .
             But
             because
             that
             is
             left
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             some
             things
             were
             done
             upon
             pious
             confidence
             and
             venture
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             was
             no
             promise
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             take
             care
             of
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             her
             children
             be
             sufficiently
             taught
             what
             are
             the
             just
             measures
             of
             preparation
             and
             worthy
             disposition
             to
             these
             Divine
             mysteries
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             admits
             none
             ,
             of
             whom
             she
             can
             tell
             that
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             notorious
             adulterers
             ,
             homicides
             ,
             incestuous
             ,
             perjurers
             ,
             habitually
             peevish
             to
             evil
             effects
             ,
             and
             permanently
             angry
             (
             for
             this
             I
             
             find
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Primitive
             Catalogues
             of
             persons
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             Communion
             )
             rapines
             ,
             theft
             ,
             sacriledge
             ,
             
             false
             witness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             covetousness
             and
             envy
             .
             It
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             reduce
             this
             rule
             to
             practice
             in
             all
             these
             instances
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             consent
             and
             voluntary
             submission
             of
             penitent
             persons
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             remark
             is
             this
             :
             that
             Proud
             persons
             and
             the
             Covetous
             ,
             the
             Envious
             and
             the
             Angry
             were
             esteemed
             fit
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             infinitely
             unfit
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             discipline
             they
             were
             to
             do
             many
             actions
             of
             publick
             and
             severe
             penance
             and
             mortifications
             before
             they
             would
             admit
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             the
             case
             is
             this
             .
             They
             did
             esteem
             more
             things
             to
             be
             requir'd
             to
             the
             integrity
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             God
             not
             to
             be
             so
             soon
             reconcil'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             not
             soon
             dispossess'd
             ,
             and
             mens
             resolutions
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             be
             required
             to
             pardon
             than
             confession
             and
             the
             pronouncing
             absolution
             ;
             all
             this
             otherwise
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             long
             as
             they
             did
             conduct
             repentances
             ;
             they
             requir'd
             it
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             being
             sure
             that
             no
             repentance
             that
             was
             joyned
             with
             hope
             and
             charity
             could
             be
             too
             much
             ,
             but
             it
             might
             quickly
             be
             too
             little
             ;
             and
             therefore
             although
             the
             Church
             may
             take
             as
             little
             as
             she
             please
             for
             a
             testimonial
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             suppose
             the
             rest
             is
             right
             though
             it
             be
             not
             signified
             ;
             yet
             when
             she
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             in
             private
             
             is
             to
             manage
             repentances
             she
             must
             use
             no
             measure
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             will
             procure
             pardon
             ,
             and
             extinguish
             both
             the
             guilt
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             .
             The
             first
             may
             be
             of
             some
             use
             in
             government
             ;
             but
             of
             little
             avail
             to
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             eternal
             interest
             :
             therefore
             in
             the
             first
             she
             may
             use
             her
             liberty
             and
             give
             her self
             measures
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             she
             hath
             no
             other
             but
             what
             are
             given
             her
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             its
             efficacy
             and
             order
             to
             pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             designs
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             our
             souls
             and
             the
             extermination
             of
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             Whether
             may
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Curate
             of
             Souls
             reject
             impenitent
             persons
             ,
             or
             any
             criminals
             from
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             until
             themselves
             be
             satisfied
             of
             their
             repentance
             and
             amends
             ?
          
           
             SEparation
             of
             sinners
             from
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             was
             either
             done
             upon
             confession
             and
             voluntary
             submission
             of
             the
             penitent
             ;
             or
             by
             publick
             conviction
             and
             notoreity
             .
             Every
             Minister
             of
             religion
             can
             do
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             submits
             to
             my
             judgment
             ,
             does
             choose
             my
             sentence
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             makes
             me
             Judge
             ,
             he
             is
             become
             my
             subject
             in
             a
             voluntary
             Government
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             to
             judge
             for
             him
             when
             
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             communicate
             :
             only
             ,
             if
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             me
             Judge
             ,
             he
             refuses
             to
             obey
             my
             counsel
             ,
             he
             hath
             dissolved
             my
             Government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             receive
             no
             further
             benefit
             by
             me
             .
             *
             But
             concerning
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             ;
             a
             separation
             upon
             publick
             conviction
             or
             notoreity
             ;
             that
             requires
             an
             authority
             that
             is
             not
             precarious
             and
             changeable
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             done
             two
             waies
             ;
             either
             by
             authority
             forbidding
             ,
             or
             by
             authority
             restraining
             and
             compelling
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             our
             proper
             ministry
             ,
             disswading
             him
             that
             is
             unworthy
             from
             coming
             ,
             and
             threatning
             him
             with
             Divine
             judgments
             if
             he
             does
             come
             ;
             or
             else
             rejecting
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             he
             fears
             not
             those
             threatnings
             ,
             but
             persists
             in
             his
             desires
             of
             having
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             of
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             is
             a
             competent
             Minister
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             minister
             to
             souls
             are
             to
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             dangers
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             office
             to
             present
             them
             pure
             and
             spotless
             unto
             God
             ;
             the
             Seers
             must
             take
             care
             that
             the
             people
             may
             see
             ;
             lest
             by
             their
             blindness
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Curates
             of
             souls
             have
             declared
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             this
             instance
             ,
             and
             denounced
             his
             judgments
             to
             unworthy
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             told
             to
             all
             that
             present
             themselves
             who
             are
             worthy
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             ,
             they
             have
             delivered
             their
             own
             souls
             ;
             all
             that
             remains
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             person
             take
             care
             concerning
             his
             own
             affairs
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             viz
             denying
             to
             minister
             to
             Criminals
             though
             demanding
             it
             with
             importunity
             ;
             that
             is
             an
             act
             of
             prudence
             and
             caution
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             and
             of
             authority
             in
             others
             .
             When
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             caution
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             punishment
             but
             a
             medicine
             ;
             according
             
             to
             those
             excellent
             words
             of
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               ;
               To
               be
               cast
               out
               (
               viz.
            
             ;
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             Communion
             )
             
               is
               a
               remedy
               and
               a
               degree
               towards
               the
               recovery
               of
               our
               spiritual
               health
               :
            
             
             and
             because
             it
             is
             no
             more
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             any
             mans
             right
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             be
             in
             
               his
               duty
            
             when
             he
             can
             ;
             but
             therefore
             this
             must
             depend
             upon
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             penitent
             .
             For
             a
             Physician
             must
             not
             in
             despite
             of
             a
             man
             cut
             off
             his
             leg
             to
             save
             his
             life
             :
             the
             sick
             man
             may
             choose
             whether
             he
             shall
             or
             no.
             But
             sometimes
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             authority
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             people
             have
             consented
             to
             such
             a
             discipline
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             secular
             arm
             by
             assisting
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             hath
             given
             to
             it
             a
             power
             of
             mixt
             jurisdiction
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             spiritual
             power
             of
             paternal
             regiment
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Ministers
             the
             supreme
             Curates
             ,
             is
             made
             operative
             upon
             the
             persons
             and
             external
             societies
             of
             men
             .
             Now
             of
             this
             power
             the
             Bishops
             are
             the
             prime
             and
             immediate
             subjects
             ,
             partly
             under
             Christ
             ,
             and
             partly
             under
             Kings
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             inferiour
             Ministers
             are
             capable
             by
             delegation
             ,
             
             but
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             they
             being
             but
             Deputies
             and
             Vicars
             in
             the
             cure
             of
             souls
             under
             their
             superiours
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             received
             their
             order
             and
             their
             charge
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             suppose
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             Rubrick
             before
             our
             Communion
             office
             ;
             which
             warrants
             ●he
             Curate
             not
             to
             suffer
             
               open
               and
               notorious
            
             evil
             livers
             by
             whom
             the
             Congregation
             is
             offended
             ,
             and
             those
             between
             whom
             he
             perceiveth
             malice
             and
             hatred
             to
             reign
             ,
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             of
             notorious
             Criminals
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             notoreity
             of
             Law
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             the
             Curate
             is
             but
             a
             publisher
             of
             the
             
               Judges
               sentence
            
             :
             In
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Criminal
             is
             
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             excommunicate
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             the
             Curate
             is
             but
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             hath
             a
             delegate
             authority
             to
             pass
             the
             Churches
             Sentence
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             is
             evident
             .
             But
             this
             is
             seldom
             practised
             otherwise
             than
             by
             rejecting
             such
             persons
             by
             way
             of
             denunciation
             of
             the
             divine
             Judgments
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             the
             Curate
             hath
             done
             his
             duty
             which
             God
             requires
             ;
             and
             I
             believe
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             will
             suffer
             him
             to
             do
             no
             more
             by
             his
             own
             authority
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             practice
             by
             the
             following
             measures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             man
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             fit
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             known
             to
             be
             unfit
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             not
             a
             publi●k
             Criminal
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             suppos'd
             unworthy
             to
             Communicate
             .
             It
             may
             be
             he
             is
             ;
             but
             that
             himself
             only
             knows
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             only
             take
             care
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             prejudiced
             by
             imperfect
             and
             disputable
             principles
             ,
             by
             conjectures
             and
             other
             mens
             measures
             ,
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Sects
             and
             separate
             Communities
             :
             
             And
             if
             a
             man
             may
             belong
             to
             God
             and
             himself
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             so
             when
             his
             Curate
             knows
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             man
             may
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Communion
             for
             any
             private
             sin
             ,
             vehemently
             or
             lightly
             suspected
             .
             This
             censure
             must
             not
             pass
             but
             when
             the
             crime
             is
             manifest
             and
             notorious
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             delated
             and
             convict
             in
             any
             publick
             Assembly
             ,
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             is
             evident
             to
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             or
             confessed
             .
             This
             is
             the
             express
             Doctrine
             
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             St.
             
             Austin's
             time
             ,
             
             who
             affirms
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             have
             no
             power
             to
             make
             separations
             of
             sinners
             not
             confessed
             nor
             convict
             .
             And
             besides
             many
             others
             it
             relies
             upon
             this
             prudential
             consideration
             which
             Linwood
             hath
             well
             observed
             ;
             [
             
               Every
               Christian
               hath
               a
               right
               in
               the
               receiving
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               
               unlesse
               he
               loses
               it
               by
               deadly
               sin
               :
               Therefore
               when
               it
               does
               not
               appear
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               such
               an
               one
               hath
               lost
               his
               right
               ,
               it
               ought
               not
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               denied
               to
               him
               ;
               otherwise
               a
               licence
               would
               be
               given
               to
               evil
               Priests
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               pleasure
               with
               this
               punishment
               to
               afflict
               whom
               they
               list
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             3.
             
             Every
             sinner
             that
             hath
             been
             convict
             ,
             or
             hath
             confessed
             ,
             and
             affirms
             himself
             to
             be
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             passe
             under
             any
             publick
             discipline
             :
             For
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             but
             that
             he
             says
             true
             ;
             and
             because
             every
             degree
             of
             repentance
             is
             accepted
             to
             some
             dispositions
             and
             proportions
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             not
             told
             us
             the
             just
             period
             of
             his
             being
             reconcil'd
             ,
             and
             his
             mercy
             is
             divisible
             as
             our
             return
             ,
             and
             unknown
             to
             us
             ;
             he
             that
             knows
             that
             without
             repentance
             he
             eats
             damnation
             ,
             and
             professes
             upon
             that
             very
             account
             that
             he
             is
             penitent
             ,
             may
             be
             taught
             as
             many
             more
             things
             as
             the
             Curate
             please
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             need
             ;
             but
             must
             not
             be
             rejected
             from
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             .
             ●or
             this
             judgment
             is
             secret
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             pass
             between
             God
             and
             the
             soul
             alone
             ;
             for
             because
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             judge
             ;
             and
             the
             Curate
             
             who
             knows
             not
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             cannot
             give
             a
             definite
             sentence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             there
             come
             any
             accidental
             obligation
             upon
             Criminals
             ;
             as
             if
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             a
             Church
             to
             which
             they
             are
             subjected
             ,
             it
             be
             appointed
             they
             shall
             give
             publick
             evidence
             and
             amends
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             judg'd
             by
             those
             measures
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             restor'd
             ordinarily
             ,
             
             till
             they
             have
             by
             publick
             measures
             proved
             their
             repentance
             .
             This
             relies
             upon
             all
             those
             grounds
             upon
             which
             obedience
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Rulers
             is
             built
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             the
             Guides
             of
             souls
             to
             admit
             to
             the
             Communion
             such
             persons
             whom
             they
             believe
             not
             to
             be
             fit
             and
             worthily
             prepared
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             retire
             :
             It
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Kings
             and
             all
             Supream
             Powers
             ,
             and
             great
             Communities
             ,
             and
             such
             who
             being
             rejected
             will
             be
             provok'd
             into
             malice
             and
             persecution
             .
             
             [
             
               Such
               indeed
               the
               Church
               sometimes
               tolerates
               ,
               lest
               being
               provoked
               they
               disturbe
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
               but
               what
               does
               it
               profit
               them
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               if
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ?
               To
               deserve
               ejection
               is
               the
               highest
               evil
               ;
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               is
               he
               mingled
               in
               the
               Congregations
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               who
               is
               excluded
               from
               the
               society
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               mystical
               body
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             ]
             And
             it
             is
             also
             evident
             in
             the
             Societies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             and
             by
             experience
             are
             a
             mixt
             multitude
             :
             And
             since
             the
             Scripture
             does
             not
             exempt
             a
             secret
             sinner
             from
             the
             Communion
             ,
             why
             wilt
             thou
             endeavour
             to
             except
             him
             ?
             It
             
             is
             St.
             Austins
             argument
             .
             And
             who
             shall
             rej●ct
             every
             man
             that
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             proud
             ,
             
             or
             covetous
             ,
             or
             envious
             ?
             Who
             shall
             define
             pride
             ,
             or
             convince
             a
             single
             person
             of
             a
             proud
             heart
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             latent
             envy
             ?
             and
             who
             shall
             give
             rules
             by
             which
             every
             single
             man
             that
             is
             to
             blame
             can
             be
             convinc'd
             of
             covetousnesse
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             permitted
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             ,
             you
             erect
             a
             gibbet
             and
             a
             rack
             by
             which
             he
             shall
             be
             enabled
             to
             torment
             any
             man
             ;
             and
             you
             give
             him
             power
             to
             slander
             or
             reproach
             all
             his
             neighbours
             ;
             if
             you
             go
             about
             to
             give
             him
             measures
             you
             shall
             never
             do
             it
             wisely
             or
             piously
             ;
             for
             no
             rules
             can
             be
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             any
             proud
             man
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             make
             the
             Parish
             Curate
             judge
             of
             these
             rules
             ,
             you
             had
             as
             good
             leave
             it
             to
             his
             discretion
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             use
             them
             as
             he
             please
             :
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             have
             all
             the
             people
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             you
             shall
             certainly
             have
             them
             hypocrites
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             unfit
             persons
             will
             be
             admitted
             :
             for
             since
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             is
             within
             us
             .
             and
             Gods
             chosen
             ones
             are
             his
             secret
             ones
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             knows
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             strange
             that
             visible
             Sacraments
             should
             be
             given
             only
             to
             an
             invisible
             Society
             :
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             if
             to
             communicate
             evil
             men
             be
             unavoidable
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             persons
             unprepar'd
             may
             come
             ;
             for
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             die
             for
             it
             :
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             come
             it
             is
             at
             their
             peril
             ,
             
             and
             to
             no
             mans
             prejudice
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             plainly
             and
             severely
             admonished
             of
             their
             duty
             and
             their
             danger
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             every
             man
             must
             judge
             of
             his
             own
             case
             with
             very
             great
             severity
             and
             ●ear
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             the
             Guides
             of
             souls
             must
             judge
             with
             more
             gentlenes●
             and
             an
             easier
             charity
             ;
             when
             we
             must
             suspect
             our
             little
             faults
             to
             be
             worse
             than
             they
             seem
             ,
             and
             our
             n●gligences
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             sear
             a
             sin
             when
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             accuse
             our selves
             for
             every
             indiscretion
             ,
             an●
             think
             no
             repent●nce
             great
             enough
             for
             the
             foulnesse
             of
             〈◊〉
             sin●
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             we
             judge
             for
             oth●●s
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             esteem
             their
             certain
             good
             th●ng●
             better
             than
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             their
             certain
             evils
             less●
             ,
             and
             their
             disputable
             good
             things
             certain
             ,
             and
             ●h●ir
             u●certain
             evils
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             excusable
             .
             And
             ●herefore
             it
             was
             to
             very
             great
             purpose
             that
             th●
             Apost●e
             gave
             command
             ,
             that
             
               eve●y
               man
               should
               examine
               hims●lf
               and
               so
               let
               him
               ea●
            
             *
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             done
             as
             it
             may
             be
             done
             thorowly
             ;
             l●t
             him
             
             do
             it
             whose
             case
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             most
             concerned
             that
             it
             be
             done
             well
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             done
             so
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             allayed
             and
             lessened
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             charity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             a
             man
             do
             it
             himself
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Curate
             comes
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             well
             ,
             unless
             he
             do
             it
             with
             mercy
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             make
             abatements
             ,
             which
             the
             sinners
             case
             does
             not
             often
             need
             in
             order
             to
             his
             reconciliation
             and
             returns
             to
             God
             ,
             where
             severity
             is
             much
             better
             than
             gentle
             sentences
             .
             But
             the
             Minister
             of
             Religion
             must
             receive
             in
             some
             cases
             such
             persons
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             abstain
             when
             themselves
             give
             righteous
             judgment
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             for
             Christian
             people
             to
             communicate
             with
             evil
             persons
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             Christian
             Priests
             to
             minister
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             commanded
             to
             the
             people
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             a
             Brother
             that
             walks
             inordinately
             ;
             but
             no
             where
             commanded
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             of
             Religion
             shall
             refuse
             to
             give
             it
             to
             him
             that
             requires
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             within
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             yet
             as
             an
             heathen
             and
             a
             publican
             :
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             the
             Communion
             was
             given
             to
             persons
             who
             for
             unworthiness
             fell
             under
             the
             divine
             anger
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             was
             reprov'd
             but
             the
             unworthy
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             themselves
             only
             commanded
             to
             take
             care
             of
             it
             .
             For
             he
             that
             says
             the
             people
             may
             not
             communicate
             with
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             falls
             into
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             which
             St.
             Austin
             and
             others
             have
             infinitely
             confuted
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             says
             the
             people
             may
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Priest
             may
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             may
             communicate
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             he
             may
             minister
             to
             him
             .
             But
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             did
             eat
             Manna
             ,
             and
             drank
             of
             
             the
             rock
             *
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             rock
             was
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Manna
             was
             also
             his
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               with
               many
               of
               these
               God
               was
               angry
               ,
               and
               they
               fell
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
             And
             if
             Baptism
             was
             given
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             men
             were
             converted
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             day
             of
             their
             change
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             Christ
             is
             there
             consigned
             and
             exhibited
             ;
             we
             may
             remember
             that
             in
             Scripture
             we
             find
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             But
             in
             this
             there
             needs
             not
             much
             to
             be
             said
             ;
             they
             that
             think
             things
             can
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             have
             tried
             ,
             have
             declar'd
             to
             all
             the
             world
             by
             the
             event
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             guides
             of
             souls
             may
             by
             wise
             and
             seasonable
             discourses
             persuade
             and
             prevail
             with
             
               some
               few
               persons
            
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             reform
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             were
             rejected
             whose
             life
             does
             not
             please
             the
             Curate
             ,
             some
             will
             not
             care
             ,
             and
             will
             let
             it
             quite
             alone
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             do
             care
             ,
             will
             never
             the
             more
             be
             mended
             ,
             but
             turn
             hypocrites
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             most
             readily
             communicated
             :
             Some
             other
             evils
             do
             also
             follow
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             reckoned
             schisms
             ,
             partialities
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             
             animosities
             and
             immortal
             hatreds
             between
             Priest
             and
             People
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             reckon'd
             the
             one
             half
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             to
             separate
             Criminals
             can
             be
             prudent
             and
             useful
             ,
             and
             is
             orderly
             ,
             limited
             ,
             and
             legal
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             *
             upon
             any
             consideration
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             sinews
             and
             whole
             strength
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             discipline
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             most
             charitable
             ministery
             to
             souls
             ,
             and
             
             brings
             great
             regard
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             produces
             reverence
             in
             the
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             deletery
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             perpetual
             practice
             of
             the
             best
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             blest
             with
             an
             excellent
             corresponding
             piety
             in
             their
             Congregations
             ;
             
             upon
             which
             account
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             consideraons
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             (a)
             ,
             S.
             Basil
             (b)
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostom
             (c)
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             call
             upon
             Prelates
             and
             people
             to
             exercise
             and
             undergo
             respectively
             this
             Ecclesiastical
             discipline
             .
          
           
             
             But
             this
             hath
             in
             it
             some
             variety
             1.
             
             For
             if
             the
             person
             be
             a
             notorious
             ,
             a
             great
             and
             incorrigible
             Criminal
             ,
             refusing
             to
             hear
             ,
             the
             Church
             proceeding
             against
             him
             upon
             complaint
             ,
             confession
             or
             notoreity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             as
             a
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             ;
             then
             comes
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             rules
             ;
             
             
               with
               such
               a
               one
               not
               to
               eat
            
             ;
             and
             
               withdraw
               from
               such
               a
               one
            
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             
               no
               accord
               between
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               ,
            
             between
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Heathen
             or
             an
             Unbeliever
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             who
             is
             thrust
             into
             the
             place
             and
             condition
             of
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             and
             
               give
               n●t
               th●t
               which
               is
               holy
               unto
               Dogs
               .
            
             2.
             
             But
             if
             he
             be
             within
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             not
             delated
             ,
             not
             convict
             ,
             not
             legally
             condemned
             ;
             and
             yet
             privately
             known
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             or
             publickly
             suspected
             and
             scandalous
             ;
             the
             Minister
             of
             Religion
             must
             separate
             him
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             ministry
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             his
             danger
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             the
             means
             he
             can
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             repentance
             and
             amends
             before
             he
             admits
             him
             ;
             if
             the
             Minister
             of
             Religion
             omits
             this
             duty
             ,
             he
             fals
             und●r
             the
             curse
             threatned
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             If
             he
             
               does
               not
               warn
               him
            
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             
             
               not
               speak
               to
               the
               wicked
               to
               give
               him
               warning
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ;
               his
               blood
               shall
               be
               upon
               him
               .
            
             3.
             
             If
             there
             be
             a
             regular
             jurisdiction
             established
             ,
             and
             this
             spiritual
             authority
             be
             backed
             with
             the
             secular
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             used
             according
             to
             the
             measures
             of
             its
             establishment
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sinner
             in
             particular
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             although
             the
             person
             be
             not
             as
             a
             heathen
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             by
             the
             Churches
             sentence
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             be
             rejected
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             thrust
             into
             repentance
             and
             measures
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             must
             not
             refuse
             ,
             so
             must
             not
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             otherwise
             admit
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             was
             that
             S.
             Chrysostom
             said
             ,
             
               he
               would
               rather
               lose
               his
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               than
               admit
               unworthy
               men
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             because
             piety
             hath
             suffer'd
             shipwrack
             ;
             and
             all
             discipline
             h●th
             been
             lost
             in
             t●e
             storm
             ,
             and
             good
             manne●s
             have
             been
             thrown
             over
             board
             ;
             the
             best
             remedy
             in
             the
             world
             that
             yet
             remains
             and
             is
             in
             use
             amongst
             the
             most
             p●ous
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             would
             conduct
             their
             repentance
             by
             the
             continual
             advices
             and
             ministery
             of
             a
             spiritual
             guide
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             alone
             or
             principally
             ,
             was
             the
             primitive
             piety
             a●d
             repentances
             advanced
             to
             the
             excellency
             which
             we
             often
             admire
             but
             seldom
             imitate
             ,
             and
             the
             event
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             besides
             we
             shall
             be
             guided
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             holiness
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             at
             peace
             as
             to
             the
             times
             and
             manner
             of
             receiving
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             our
             penitential
             abstentions
             and
             season●ble
             returns
             :
             and
             we
             sh●ll
             not
             so
             frequently
             feel
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             Divine
             anger
             upon
             our
             persons
             as
             a
             reproach
             of
             our
             folly
             ,
             a●d
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             unworthy
             receiving
             the
             Divine
             mysteries
             .
             And
             this
             was
             earnestly
             advised
             and
             pressed
             upon
             their
             people
             by
             the
             
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             had
             as
             great
             experience
             in
             their
             conduct
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             zeal
             for
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             [
             
               Let
               no
               man
               say
               ;
               I
               repent
               in
               private
               ;
               I
               repent
               before
               God
               in
               secret
               .
               God
               who
               alone
               does
               pardon
               ,
               does
               know
               that
               I
               am
               contrite
               in
               heart
               .
               For
               was
               it
               in
               vain
               ,
               was
               it
               said
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               loose
               in
               earth
               shall
               be
               loosed
               in
               heaven
               ?
               we
               evacuate
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               frustrate
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ]
               so
               S.
               Austin
               .
               [
               And
               therefore
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               spoken
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               most
               severe
               medicine
               ,
               
               let
               him
               come
               to
               the
               Presidents
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               minister
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               beginning
               now
               to
               be
               a
               good
               son
               ,
               keeping
               the
               order
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               let
               him
               receive
               the
               measure
               and
               manner
               of
               his
               repentances
               from
               the
               Presidents
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               
            
             ]
             Concerning
             this
             thing
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             dispute
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             inforce
             it
             ,
             but
             enough
             to
             perswade
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             tries
             ,
             will
             find
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             best
             able
             to
             tell
             it
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
             Penitential
             Soliloquies
             ,
             Ejaculations
             ,
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             preparatory
             Prayers
             to
             be
             us'd
             in
             all
             the
             days
             of
             preparation
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               ALmighty
               and
               eternal
               God
               ,
               the
               fountain
               of
               all
               vertue
               ,
               the
               support
               of
               all
               holy
               hope
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               pardon
               ,
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               salvation
               ;
               thou
               art
               the
               comforter
               of
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               thee
               ;
               thou
               hast
               concluded
               all
               under
               sin
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               have
               mercy
               upon
               all
               :
               Look
               upon
               me
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               pity
               on
               me
               lying
               in
               my
               blood
               and
               misery
               ,
               in
               my
               shame
               and
               in
               my
               sins
               ,
               in
               the
               fear
               and
               guilt
               of
               thy
               wrath
               ,
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               .
               I
               confesse
               to
               thee
               O
               God
               what
               thou
               knowest
               already
               ;
               but
               I
               confesse
               it
               to
               manifest
               thy
               justice
               ,
               and
               to
               glorifie
               thy
               mercy
               who
               hast
               spared
               me
               so
               long
               ,
               ●hat
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               the
               vilest
               and
               basest
               follies
               which
               usually
               dishonour
               the
               fools
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               II.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               been
               proud
               and
               covetous
               ,
               envious
               and
               lustful
               ,
               angry
               and
               greedy
               ,
               indevout
               and
               irreligious
               ;
               restless
               in
               my
               passions
               ,
               sensual
               and
               secular
               ,
               but
               hating
               wise
               counsels
               ,
               and
               soon
               weary
               of
               the
               Offices
               of
               a
               holy
               Religion
               .
               I
               cannot
               give
               an
               account
               of
               my
               time
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               reckon
               the
               sins
               of
               my
               tongue
               .
               My
               crimes
               are
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               my
               imperfections
               shameful
               ,
               and
               my
               omissions
               innumerable
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
               ?
               I
               am
               so
               vile
               that
               I
               cannot
               express
               it
               ,
               so
               sinful
               that
               I
               am
               hateful
               to
               my self
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               abominable
               must
               I
               needs
               be
               in
               thy
               eyes
               .
               I
               have
               sinn'd
               against
               thee
               without
               necessity
               ,
               sometimes
               without
               temptation
               ,
               only
               because
               I
               would
               sin
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               delight
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               peace
               :
               I
               have
               been
               so
               ingrateful
               ,
               so
               foolish
               ,
               so
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               put
               my
               own
               eyes
               out
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               with
               confidence
               and
               without
               fear
               sin
               against
               so
               good
               a
               God
               ,
               so
               gracious
               a
               Father
               ,
               so
               infinite
               a
               Power
               ,
               so
               glorious
               a
               Majesty
               ,
               so
               bountiful
               a
               Patron
               ,
               and
               so
               mighty
               a
               Redeemer
               ,
               that
               my
               sin
               is
               grown
               shameful
               and
               aggravated
               even
               to
               amazement
               .
               I
               can
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               am
               asham'd
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               amaz'd
               ,
               I
               am
               confounded
               in
               thy
               presence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               III.
               
            
             
               But
               yet
               O
               God
               thou
               art
               the
               healer
               of
               our
               breaches
               ,
               and
               the
               lifter
               up
               of
               our
               head
               ;
               and
               I
               must
               not
               despair
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               thy
               goodness
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               thou
               dost
               not
               delight
               in
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ;
               and
               my
               sins
               ,
               though
               very
               great
               ,
               are
               infinitely
               less
               than
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               revealed
               to
               all
               penitent
               and
               returning
               sinners
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               look
               up
               to
               heaven
               ;
               but
               be
               thou
               pleased
               to
               look
               down
               into
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               a
               sinner
               from
               the
               dunghil
               ;
               let
               me
               not
               perish
               in
               my
               folly
               ,
               or
               be
               consumed
               in
               thy
               heavy
               displeasure
               .
               Give
               me
               time
               and
               space
               to
               repent
               ;
               and
               give
               me
               powers
               of
               Grace
               and
               aids
               of
               thy
               spirit
               ;
               that
               as
               by
               thy
               gift
               and
               mercy
               I
               intend
               to
               amend
               whatsoever
               is
               amiss
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               indeed
               have
               grace
               and
               power
               faithfully
               to
               fulfil
               the
               same
               .
               Inspire
               me
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               repentance
               and
               mortification
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               always
               fight
               against
               my
               sins
               till
               I
               be
               more
               than
               conquerour
               .
               Support
               me
               with
               a
               holy
               hope
               ,
               confirm
               me
               with
               an
               excellent
               ,
               operative
               ,
               and
               unreprovable
               faith
               ,
               and
               enkindle
               a
               bright
               and
               a
               burning
               charity
               in
               my
               soul
               :
               Give
               me
               patience
               in
               suffering
               ,
               severity
               in
               judging
               and
               condemning
               my
               sin
               ,
               and
               in
               punishing
               the
               sinner
               ,
               that
               judging
               my self
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               be
               condemned
               by
               thee
               ;
               that
               mourning
               for
               my
               
               sins
               ,
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               pardon
               ;
               that
               killing
               my
               sin
               ,
               I
               may
               live
               in
               righteousness
               ;
               that
               denying
               my
               own
               will
               ,
               I
               may
               always
               perform
               thine
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               methods
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               I
               may
               overcome
               all
               carnal
               and
               spiritual
               wickednesses
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               thy
               light
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               thy
               service
               ,
               and
               perfect
               my
               obedience
               ,
               and
               be
               wholly
               delivered
               from
               my
               sin
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               preserved
               from
               thy
               wrath
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               passe
               on
               from
               a
               certain
               expectation
               to
               an
               actual
               fruition
               of
               the
               glories
               of
               thy
               Kingdom
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               am
               in
               thy
               sight
               O
               Lord
               a
               polluted
               person
               ;
               sin
               like
               a
               crust
               of
               leprosie
               hath
               overspread
               me
               :
               I
               am
               a
               scandal
               to
               others
               ,
               a
               shame
               to
               my self
               ,
               a
               reproach
               to
               my
               relations
               ,
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               a
               spot
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               deserve
               to
               be
               rejected
               and
               scorn'd
               by
               thee
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               this
               O
               God
               I
               cannot
               bear
               :
               It
               is
               just
               in
               thee
               to
               destroy
               me
               ;
               but
               thou
               delightest
               not
               in
               that
               :
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               death
               ;
               but
               thou
               lovest
               rather
               that
               I
               should
               live
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               O
               let
               the
               cry
               of
               thy
               Sons
               blood
               ,
               who
               offers
               an
               eternal
               Sacrifice
               to
               thee
               ,
               speak
               on
               my
               behalf
               ,
               and
               speak
               better
               things
               than
               the
               blood
               of
               Abel
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               My
               conscience
               does
               accuse
               me
               ,
               the
               Devils
               rejoyce
               in
               my
               fall
               and
               aggravate
               my
               crimes
               ,
               already
               too
               great
               ;
               and
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               grieved
               by
               me
               :
               But
               my
               Saviour
               Jesus
               died
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               thou
               pittiest
               me
               ,
               and
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               still
               calls
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               come
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               come
               unlesse
               thou
               drawest
               me
               with
               the
               cords
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               O
               draw
               me
               unto
               thee
               by
               the
               Arguments
               of
               charity
               ,
               by
               the
               endearments
               of
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               by
               the
               order
               of
               thy
               providence
               ,
               by
               the
               hope
               of
               thy
               promises
               ,
               by
               the
               sense
               of
               thy
               comforts
               ,
               by
               the
               conviction
               of
               my
               understanding
               ,
               by
               the
               zeal
               and
               passion
               of
               holy
               affections
               ,
               by
               an
               unreprovable
               faith
               and
               an
               humble
               hope
               ,
               by
               a
               religious
               fear
               and
               an
               increasing
               love
               ,
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               precepts
               and
               efficacy
               of
               holy
               example
               ,
               by
               thy
               power
               and
               thy
               wisdom
               ,
               by
               the
               love
               of
               thy
               Son
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               :
               Draw
               me
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               run
               after
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetnesses
               of
               thy
               precious
               ointments
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               come
               into
               thy
               presence
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sacrificed
               Lamb
               :
               For
               my
               sins
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Saviour
               Jesus
               ,
               went
               along
               in
               confederation
               with
               the
               High
               
               Priests
               ,
               in
               treachery
               with
               Judas
               ,
               in
               injustice
               with
               Pilate
               ,
               in
               malice
               with
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               My
               sins
               and
               the
               Jews
               crucified
               thee
               ;
               my
               hypocrisie
               was
               the
               kiss
               that
               betrai'd
               thee
               ;
               my
               covetous
               and
               ambitious
               desires
               were
               the
               thorns
               that
               pricked
               thy
               sacred
               head
               ;
               my
               vanity
               was
               the
               knee
               that
               mocked
               thee
               ;
               my
               lusts
               disrobed
               thee
               ,
               and
               made
               thee
               naked
               to
               shame
               and
               cruel
               scourgings
               ;
               my
               anger
               and
               malice
               ,
               my
               peevishness
               and
               revenge
               ,
               were
               the
               bitter
               gall
               which
               thou
               did●t
               taste
               ;
               my
               bitter
               words
               and
               cursed
               speaking
               were
               the
               vinegar
               which
               thou
               didst
               drink
               ;
               and
               my
               scarlet
               sins
               made
               for
               thee
               a
               purple
               robe
               of
               mockery
               and
               derision
               ;
               and
               where
               shall
               I
               vile
               wretch
               appear
               ,
               who
               have
               put
               my
               Lord
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               expos'd
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ,
               and
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               Where
               should
               I
               appear
               but
               before
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               died
               for
               them
               that
               have
               murdered
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               lov'd
               them
               that
               hated
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               redemption
               of
               captives
               ,
               and
               the
               advocate
               for
               sinners
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               do
               need
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               can
               desire
               ?
            
             
             
               9.
               
               Grant
               that
               in
               thy
               wounds
               I
               may
               finde
               my
               safety
               ,
               in
               thy
               stripes
               my
               cure
               ,
               in
               thy
               pain
               my
               peace
               ,
               in
               thy
               cross
               my
               victory
               ,
               in
               thy
               resurrection
               my
               triumph
               ,
               and
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               in
               the
               glories
               of
               thy
               eternal
               Kingdom
               .
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               S.
               Austins
               penitential
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 Before
                 thy
                 eyes
                 ,
                 O
                 gracious
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 bring
                 our
                 crimes
                 ;
                 before
                 thee
                 we
                 expose
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 our
                 bleeding
                 souls
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 suffer
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 deserve
                 is
                 intolerable
                 :
                 We
                 fear
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 cease
                 not
                 pertinaciously
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 sinning
                 :
                 Our
                 weakness
                 is
                 sometimes
                 smitten
                 with
                 thy
                 rod
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 iniquity
                 is
                 not
                 changed
                 ;
                 our
                 grieved
                 mind
                 is
                 troubled
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 stiff
                 neck
                 is
                 not
                 bended
                 with
                 the
                 flexures
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 obedience
                 ;
                 our
                 life
                 spends
                 in
                 vanity
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 amends
                 it self
                 in
                 nothing
                 :
                 When
                 thou
                 smitest
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 confess
                 our
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 thy
                 visitation
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 forget
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 wept
                 :
                 When
                 thou
                 stretchest
                 forth
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 promise
                 to
                 do
                 our
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 thou
                 takest
                 off
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 perform
                 no
                 promises
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 strikest
                 ,
                 we
                 cry
                 to
                 thee
                 to
                 spare
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 when
                 thou
                 sparest
                 ,
                 we
                 again
                 provoke
                 thee
                 to
                 strike
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 O
                 God
                 the
                 guilty
                 confess
                 before
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 unless
                 thou
                 givest
                 us
                 pardon
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 just
                 that
                 we
                 perish
                 :
                 But
                 O
                 Almighty
                 God
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 grant
                 to
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 ask
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 we
                 deserve
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 madest
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 else
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 power
                 to
                 ask
                 .
              
               ]
               Pardon
               us
               ,
               O
               gracious
               Father
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               all
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               enemy
               have
               no
               part
               nor
               portion
               in
               us
               ;
               but
               acknowledg
               the
               work
               of
               thy
               own
               hands
               ,
               the
               price
               of
               thy
               own
               blood
               ,
               the
               sheep
               of
               thy
               own
               fold
               ,
               the
               members
               of
               thy
               own
               body
               ,
               the
               purchase
               of
               thine
               own
               inheritance
               ;
               and
               make
               us
               to
               be
               what
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               ;
               give
               unto
               us
               what
               thou
               hast
               designed
               for
               us
               ;
               enable
               us
               for
               the
               work
               thou
               hast
               injoin'd
               us
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               the
               place
               which
               thou
               hast
               prepared
               for
               us
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               the
               glories
               of
               thy
               Resurrection
               ,
               O
               blessed
               and
               most
               glorious
               Saviour
               and
               Redeemer
               Jesus
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           Of
           our
           Actual
           and
           Ornamental
           Preparation
           to
           the
           Reception
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             HE
             that
             is
             dressed
             by
             the
             former
             measures
             is
             always
             worthy
             to
             communicate
             ;
             
             but
             he
             that
             is
             always
             well
             vested
             ,
             will
             against
             a
             wedding
             day
             be
             more
             adorn'd
             ;
             and
             the
             five
             wise
             Virgins
             that
             stood
             ready
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             with
             oyl
             in
             their
             lamps
             and
             fire
             on
             their
             oyl
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             notice
             of
             his
             coming
             trimm'd
             their
             lamps
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             to
             burn
             brighter
             .
             The
             receiving
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             soul
             is
             united
             to
             her
             Lord
             ;
             and
             this
             Feast
             is
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             is
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             every
             faithful
             soul
             is
             the
             Bride
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             is
             but
             the
             image
             of
             the
             state
             of
             blessednesse
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             without
             a
             vail
             ,
             whom
             here
             we
             receive
             under
             the
             vail
             of
             Sacraments
             ;
             
             and
             there
             we
             shall
             live
             upon
             him
             without
             a
             figure
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             now
             brought
             by
             significations
             and
             representments
             corporal
             .
             But
             then
             as
             we
             here
             receive
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             there
             ,
             though
             after
             a
             less
             perfect
             manner
             ;
             it
             is
             also
             very
             fit
             we
             should
             have
             here
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             ,
             though
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             living
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             souls
             receive
             Christ
             always
             ,
             and
             they
             live
             accordingly
             ,
             in
             perpetual
             uninterrupted
             glorifications
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             conformities
             to
             his
             excellencies
             .
             
             Here
             we
             receive
             him
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             times
             we
             should
             make
             our
             conversation
             coelestial
             ,
             and
             our
             holiness
             actual
             ,
             when
             our
             addresses
             are
             so
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             our
             actual
             addresses
             to
             the
             reception
             of
             these
             divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             what
             in
             our
             whole
             life
             is
             done
             habi●ually
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             be
             done
             actually
             ▪
             No
             man
             is
             fit
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             is
             safe
             if
             he
             dies
             suddenly
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             that
             is
             so
             fitted
             ,
             if
             he
             hears
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             Bridegrooms
             coming
             ,
             will
             snuff
             his
             lamp
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             apply
             the
             oyl
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             he
             that
             hath
             warning
             of
             his
             Communion
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             communicates
             every
             day
             ,
             must
             live
             a
             life
             of
             a
             continual
             Religion
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             he
             who
             in
             any
             sense
             communicates
             frequently
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             it
             at
             all
             worthily
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             lives
             carelesly
             ,
             and
             dresses
             his
             soul
             with
             the
             beginnings
             of
             vertues
             against
             
             a
             Communion
             day
             ,
             is
             like
             him
             that
             repents
             not
             till
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             ;
             if
             it
             succeeds
             well
             ,
             it
             is
             happy
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             does
             not
             ,
             he
             may
             blame
             himself
             for
             being
             confident
             without
             a
             promise
             .
             Every
             worthy
             Communicant
             must
             prepare
             himself
             by
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             by
             mortification
             of
             all
             his
             sins
             ,
             by
             the
             acquisition
             of
             all
             Christian
             graces
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             not
             the
             work
             of
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             a
             week
             ;
             but
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             these
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             better
             we
             are
             prepar'd
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             actual
             addresse
             and
             proper
             preparation
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             is
             indeed
             an
             inquiry
             whether
             we
             are
             habitually
             prepar'd
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             whether
             we
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             faith
             and
             charity
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             repented
             truly
             .
             If
             we
             be
             to
             communicate
             next
             week
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             to
             morrow
             ,
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             gotten
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             stay
             till
             we
             be
             ready
             .
             And
             if
             by
             our
             want
             of
             preparation
             we
             be
             compelled
             for
             the
             s●ving
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             lest
             we
             die
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             this
             holy
             feast
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             our
             case
             would
             be
             if
             this
             should
             be
             the
             last
             coming
             of
             the
             Brideg●oom
             .
             This
             is
             but
             the
             warning
             of
             that
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             his
             last
             coming
             a
             little
             antedated
             ;
             and
             God
             graciously
             calls
             us
             now
             to
             be
             prepared
             here
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             unprepared
             then
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             formidable
             thing
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             when
             we
             see
             others
             enter
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Masters
             of
             spiritual
             life
             call
             upon
             us
             to
             set
             apart
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             for
             preparation
             to
             this
             holy
             Feast
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             any
             man
             who
             on
             the
             Thursday
             is
             unfit
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             should
             be
             fitted
             to
             communicate
             on
             Sunday
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             should
             on
             those
             days
             try
             whether
             
             he
             be
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             pass
             from
             one
             degree
             of
             perfection
             to
             a
             greater
             ,
             from
             the
             less
             perfect
             to
             the
             more
             ;
             for
             let
             us
             think
             of
             it
             as
             we
             please
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             preparation
             ;
             and
             it
             might
             otherwise
             seem
             a
             wonder
             to
             us
             ,
             why
             St.
             Paul
             who
             particularly
             speaks
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             ,
             should
             say
             nothing
             of
             any
             particular
             preparation
             to
             this
             holy
             ●east
             ;
             but
             only
             gives
             us
             caution
             that
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             it
             unworthily
             ,
             but
             gives
             us
             no
             particular
             rule
             or
             precept
             but
             this
             one
             ,
             
               that
               a
               man
               should
               examine
               himself
               ,
            
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             might
             seem
             very
             strange
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             find
             there
             is
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             worthy
             preparation
             to
             it
             but
             a
             life
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             
               that
               every
               one
               who
               names
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               should
               depart
               from
               iniquity
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             against
             the
             day
             of
             Communion
             there
             is
             nothing
             peculiarly
             and
             signally
             required
             ,
             but
             to
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             all
             be
             right
             in
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             wanting
             towards
             our
             proportion
             of
             perfection
             and
             ornament
             ,
             to
             supply
             it
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
               immediate
               preparation
            
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             can
             have
             in
             it
             but
             three
             parts
             and
             conjugations
             of
             duty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             examination
             of
             our
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             actual
             supply
             of
             such
             actions
             as
             are
             wanting
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Actual
             devotion
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             special
             graces
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             ,
             so
             to
             adorn
             our
             present
             state
             and
             dispositions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Rules
             for
             Examination
             of
             our
             Consciences
             against
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Communion
             .
          
           
             HOw
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             our selves
             concerning
             such
             states
             of
             life
             and
             conjugations
             of
             duty
             as
             are
             properly
             relative
             to
             the
             great
             and
             essential
             preparation
             and
             worthiness
             to
             communicate
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             largely
             consider'd
             *
             :
             Now
             I
             shall
             add
             such
             practical
             advices
             which
             may
             with
             advantage
             minister
             to
             the
             actual
             reception
             ,
             such
             which
             concern
             the
             immediate
             preparatory
             and
             ornamental
             address
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             reduce
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             to
             action
             and
             exercise
             against
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             serve
             as
             an
             appendix
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             compleating
             the
             former
             measures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             days
             of
             your
             address
             consider
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             work
             you
             go
             about
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             mystery
             of
             the
             whole
             Religion
             you
             handle
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             no
             less
             than
             Christ
             himself
             in
             Sacrament
             that
             you
             take
             ;
             that
             as
             sure
             as
             any
             Christian
             does
             ever
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             sure
             every
             good
             man
             receives
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             that
             to
             receive
             Christ
             in
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             a
             diminution
             or
             lessening
             of
             the
             blessing
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             real
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             all
             material
             events
             of
             blessing
             and
             holiness
             ;
             that
             now
             every
             Communicant
             does
             an
             act
             
             that
             will
             contribute
             very
             much
             to
             an
             happy
             or
             unhappy
             eternity
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             act
             and
             its
             appendages
             a
             man
             may
             live
             or
             die
             for
             ever
             ;
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             at
             all
             be
             supposed
             in
             any
             state
             ,
             that
             this
             thing
             will
             be
             indifferent
             to
             him
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             but
             will
             set
             him
             forward
             to
             some
             very
             great
             event
             ;
             that
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             thing
             that
             God
             gives
             us
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             do
             it
             well
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             thing
             we
             can
             do
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             we
             have
             considered
             these
             things
             in
             general
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             whether
             we
             be
             persons
             in
             any
             sense
             fitted
             to
             such
             glorious
             communications
             ,
             and
             prepar'd
             by
             such
             dispositions
             which
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             Mystery
             may
             in
             its
             appearance
             seem
             to
             require
             .
             Some
             may
             perceive
             their
             disproportion
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             and
             need
             to
             examine
             no
             farther
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             a
             Jew
             in
             Rome
             with
             his
             basket
             and
             bottle
             of
             hay
             should
             be
             advised
             to
             stand
             Candidate
             for
             the
             Consulship
             ;
             you
             mock
             him
             if
             you
             speak
             of
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             you
             find
             your
             case
             like
             this
             ,
             start
             back
             and
             come
             not
             neer
             .
             It
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             's
             Divinity
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             wicked
             it
             brings
             brimstone
             and
             fire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             to
             this
             general
             consideration
             ,
             examine
             your self
             concerning
             those
             things
             in
             which
             you
             are
             or
             may
             be
             offensive
             to
             others
             :
             For
             although
             every
             man
             is
             to
             begin
             at
             home
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             first
             to
             be
             chang'd
             is
             that
             which
             is
             not
             only
             evil
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             afflictive
             to
             others
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             sin
             and
             shame
             ,
             that
             which
             offends
             God
             and
             my
             neighbour
             too
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             criminal
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             scandalous
             .
             Examine
             therefore
             thy self
             about
             injuriousness
             ,
             robbery
             ,
             detraction
             ,
             obloquy
             ,
             scolding
             ,
             much
             prating
             ,
             peevish
             conversation
             ,
             ungentle
             nature
             ,
             ap●ness
             to
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             For
             thus
             if
             like
             Zachary
             and
             Elizabeth
             we
             walk
             unblameably
             ,
             and
             unreprovable
             before
             
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             will
             not
             reject
             us
             from
             the
             Communion
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             purchas'd
             a
             good
             deg●ee
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             shall
             think
             our
             condition
             worth
             preserving
             and
             worth
             improving
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Examine
             thy self
             concerning
             all
             entercourses
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             men
             ,
             whether
             any
             unhandsome
             contract
             was
             made
             ,
             any
             fraudulent
             bargain
             ,
             any
             surprise
             or
             out-witting
             of
             thy
             weaker
             ,
             thy
             confident
             ,
             or
             unwary
             Brother
             ;
             and
             whatever
             you
             do
             ,
             place
             that
             right
             :
             For
             money
             is
             a
             snare
             ;
             and
             in
             contracts
             we
             are
             of
             all
             things
             soonest
             deceived
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             often
             wrong
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             think
             so
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             every
             thing
             before
             we
             part
             with
             this
             .
             But
             when
             every
             thing
             is
             set
             right
             here
             ,
             we
             may
             better
             hope
             of
             other
             things
             ;
             for
             either
             they
             are
             right
             ,
             or
             will
             with
             less
             difficulty
             be
             made
             so
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Like
             to
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             inquiry
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             examine
             our selves
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             debts
             ,
             whether
             we
             detain
             them
             otherwise
             than
             in
             justice
             we
             are
             oblig'd
             ?
             Here
             we
             must
             examine
             whether
             we
             be
             able
             to
             pay
             them
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             whether
             presently
             or
             afterwards
             ?
             By
             what
             we
             are
             disabled
             ?
             Whether
             we
             can
             and
             ought
             to
             alter
             the
             state
             of
             our
             expences
             ?
             What
             probability
             we
             have
             to
             pay
             them
             at
             all
             ?
             How
             we
             can
             secure
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             paid
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             ,
             how
             much
             can
             we
             do
             towards
             it
             ?
             And
             what
             amends
             can
             we
             make
             to
             our
             Creditors
             ?
             And
             how
             we
             mean
             to
             end
             that
             entercourse
             ?
             For
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             far
             at
             least
             stated
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             we
             do
             no
             injustice
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             injury
             that
             we
             can
             avoid
             .
             This
             is
             a
             material
             consideration
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             effect
             unto
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             worthy
             dispo●ition
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             examine
             our selves
             how
             we
             spend
             our
             time
             .
             Is
             it
             imployed
             in
             an
             honest
             calling
             ,
             in
             worthy
             studies
             ,
             in
             useful
             business
             ,
             in
             affairs
             of
             government
             ,
             in
             something
             that
             is
             charitable
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             useful
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             throw
             away
             great
             portions
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             can
             give
             no
             sober
             account
             ;
             although
             the
             Laws
             chastise
             us
             not
             ,
             and
             appoint
             no
             guardians
             to
             conduct
             our
             estates
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             to
             fools
             and
             mad
             men
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             like
             to
             fall
             into
             severer
             hands
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             be
             angry
             .
             But
             they
             are
             very
             unfit
             to
             entertain
             Christ
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             have
             received
             his
             Sacrament
             resolve
             to
             dwell
             in
             idleness
             and
             foolish
             divertisements
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             business
             but
             recreation
             .
             At
             the
             best
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             suspicious
             state
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             no
             wise
             account
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Examine
             thy self
             in
             the
             particulars
             of
             thy
             relation
             ;
             especially
             where
             thou
             governest
             and
             takest
             accounts
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             exactest
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             art
             not
             so
             obnoxious
             to
             them
             as
             they
             to
             thee
             .
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Generals
             ,
             and
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             Masters
             think
             more
             things
             are
             lawful
             to
             them
             towards
             their
             inferiours
             ,
             than
             indeed
             there
             are
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             may
             easily
             transgress
             in
             discipline
             and
             reproof
             ,
             so
             they
             very
             often
             fail
             in
             making
             provisions
             for
             the
             souls
             and
             bodies
             of
             their
             inferiours
             ;
             and
             proceed
             with
             more
             confidence
             and
             to
             greater
             progressions
             in
             evil
             because
             they
             pass
             without
             animadversion
             ,
             or
             the
             notice
             of
             laws
             .
             These
             persons
             are
             not
             often
             responsible
             to
             their
             subordinates
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             were
             good
             that
             we
             took
             great
             notice
             of
             it
             our selves
             ,
             because
             few
             else
             do
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             Let
             us
             examine
             our selves
             concerning
             the
             great
             and
             little
             accidents
             of
             our
             private
             entercourse
             and
             conversation
             in
             our
             family
             ;
             especially
             between
             man
             and
             wife
             in
             the
             little
             quarrellings
             and
             accidental
             unkindnesses
             wherein
             both
             think
             themselves
             innocent
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             both
             are
             to
             blame
             .
             If
             the
             matter
             be
             disputable
             ,
             then
             do
             thou
             dispute
             it
             with
             thy self
             ,
             or
             rather
             condemn
             thy self
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             in
             some
             measure
             fit
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             .
             For
             either
             in
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             misapprehension
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             not
             expounding
             it
             well
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             not
             suffering
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             not
             concealing
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             not
             turning
             it
             into
             vertue
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             not
             forgiving
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             conducting
             it
             prudently
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             odds
             but
             thou
             art
             to
             blame
             .
             These
             little
             rencontres
             between
             man
             and
             wife
             are
             great
             hindrances
             to
             prayer
             ,
             
             as
             St.
             Peter
             intimates
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             do
             infinitely
             indispose
             us
             to
             the
             
               greatest
               solennity
               of
               prayer
            
             ,
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             strictly
             surveyed
             ,
             and
             the
             principles
             rescinded
             ,
             and
             the
             beginnings
             stopt
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             communicate
             without
             fruit
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Be
             sure
             against
             a
             day
             of
             Communion
             to
             examine
             thy self
             in
             those
             things
             which
             no
             law
             condemns
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             of
             ill
             report
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             sumptuous
             and
             expensive
             cloathing
             ,
             great
             feasts
             ,
             gaudy
             dressings
             ,
             going
             often
             to
             Taverns
             ,
             phantastick
             following
             of
             fashions
             ,
             inordinate
             merriments
             ,
             living
             beyond
             our
             means
             ;
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             our
             measures
             by
             a
             proportion
             to
             the
             prudence
             and
             severity
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             observation
             of
             the
             customs
             and
             usages
             of
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             persons
             in
             every
             condition
             of
             men
             and
             women
             .
             For
             that
             we
             do
             
               things
               which
               are
               of
               good
               
               report
            
             is
             a
             precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             and
             as
             by
             little
             illnesses
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             smallest
             indispositions
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             proceeded
             in
             ,
             we
             may
             finish
             ●he
             method
             of
             an
             eternal
             death
             .
             And
             these
             things
             ,
             although
             when
             they
             are
             argued
             ,
             may
             in
             many
             particulars
             by
             witty
             men
             be
             represented
             in
             themselves
             as
             innocent
             ,
             yet
             they
             proceed
             from
             an
             evil
             and
             unsafe
             principle
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             a
             spirit
             fitted
             to
             dwell
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             live
             upon
             Sacraments
             and
             secret
             participations
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Let
             us
             with
             curiosity
             examine
             our
             souls
             in
             such
             actions
             which
             are
             condemned
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             man
             respectively
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             defined
             ,
             and
             the
             guilty
             person
             cannot
             in
             many
             cases
             be
             argued
             and
             convinced
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             pride
             and
             covetousness
             .
             For
             when
             external
             actions
             can
             proceed
             from
             many
             principles
             ,
             as
             a
             haughty
             gate
             from
             pride
             ,
             or
             an
             ill
             habit
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             imitation
             ,
             or
             carelesness
             ,
             or
             humour
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             for
             any
             man
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             proud
             because
             I
             lift
             up
             my
             feet
             too
             high
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             say
             that
             a
             degree
             of
             care
             and
             thriftiness
             in
             my
             case
             and
             in
             my
             circumstances
             is
             covetousness
             ?
             Here
             as
             we
             must
             be
             gentle
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             be
             severe
             to
             our selves
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             condemn
             the
             very
             first
             entries
             of
             an
             infant
             sin
             ;
             but
             suspect
             his
             approaches
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             a
             fault
             before
             it
             be
             certain
             and
             evident
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             things
             we
             must
             the
             rather
             examine
             our selves
             ;
             because
             we
             can
             be
             the
             most
             certain
             accusers
             of
             our selves
             ;
             and
             the
             inquiries
             are
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             that
             curiosity
             of
             piety
             and
             security
             of
             condition
             which
             becomes
             persons
             of
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             properly
             fitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             :
             and
             indeed
             they
             
             are
             of
             things
             most
             commonly
             neglected
             ;
             men
             usually
             living
             at
             that
             rate
             ▪
             that
             if
             they
             be
             not
             scandalous
             ,
             they
             suppose
             themselves
             to
             be
             Saints
             and
             fitted
             for
             the
             nearest
             entercourse
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             These
             instances
             of
             examination
             do
             suppose
             that
             we
             have
             already
             examined
             our selves
             concerning
             all
             habits
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             laid
             aside
             every
             discernable
             weight
             ,
             and
             repented
             of
             every
             observed
             criminal
             action
             ;
             and
             broken
             every
             custome
             of
             lesser
             irregularities
             ,
             and
             are
             reformed
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             Laws
             and
             express
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             are
             changed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             persons
             so
             far
             advanced
             that
             we
             need
             not
             to
             regard
             what
             is
             behind
             ,
             but
             to
             press
             forward
             towards
             the
             state
             of
             a
             perfect
             man
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             in
             that
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             examine
             how
             many
             actions
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             intemperance
             ,
             or
             slander
             he
             hath
             committed
             since
             the
             last
             Communion
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             come
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             must
             change
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             repent
             greatly
             before
             he
             comes
             hither
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             an
             actual
             supply
             to
             be
             made
             of
             such
             actions
             and
             degrees
             of
             good
             as
             are
             wanting
             ;
             against
             a
             Communion-day
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IF
             on
             a
             Communion-day
             ,
             we
             need
             very
             much
             examination
             ,
             we
             can
             make
             but
             little
             supply
             of
             those
             many
             defects
             which
             it
             is
             likely
             a
             diligent
             inquiry
             will
             discover
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             highly
             advisable
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             repent
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             it
             all
             off
             till
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Communion
             or
             our
             death
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             every
             day
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             at
             the
             shutting
             in
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             or
             at
             our
             going
             to
             bed
             ;
             for
             so
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
             St.
             Anthony
             and
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             St.
             Ephrem
             and
             St.
             Dorotheus
             do
             advise
             .
             Others
             advise
             that
             it
             be
             done
             twice
             every
             day
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             oftner
             we
             recollect
             our selves
             :
             1.
             
             The
             more
             weaknesses
             we
             shall
             observe
             ,
             and
             2.
             the
             more
             faults
             correct
             ,
             and
             3.
             watch
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             4.
             repent
             the
             more
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             5.
             offend
             less
             ,
             and
             6.
             be
             more
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             7.
             be
             more
             humble
             ,
             and
             8.
             with
             ease
             prevent
             the
             contracting
             of
             evil
             habits
             ,
             and
             9.
             interrupt
             the
             union
             of
             little
             sins
             into
             a
             chain
             of
             death
             ,
             
             and
             10.
             more
             readily
             prevail
             upon
             our
             passions
             ,
             and
             11.
             better
             understand
             our selves
             ,
             and
             12.
             more
             frequently
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             13.
             oftner
             pray
             ,
             and
             14.
             have
             a
             more
             heavenly
             conversation
             ,
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             15.
             be
             more
             fitted
             for
             a
             frequent
             and
             holy
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             examination
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             grieve
             for
             all
             our
             sins
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             resolve
             to
             amend
             all
             .
             *
             3.
             
             That
             we
             actually
             watch
             and
             pray
             against
             all
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             when
             we
             have
             examined
             against
             a
             Communion
             day
             ;
             1.
             
             We
             alwaies
             do
             actions
             of
             contrition
             for
             every
             thing
             we
             have
             observed
             to
             be
             amiss
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             we
             renew
             our
             resolutions
             of
             better
             obedienc●
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             that
             we
             pray
             for
             particular
             strength
             against
             our
             failings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             would
             communicate
             with
             fruit
             must
             so
             have
             ordered
             his
             examinations
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             not
             alwaies
             be
             in
             the
             same
             method
             .
             He
             must
             not
             alwaies
             be
             walking
             with
             a
             candle
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             prying
             into
             corners
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             be
             swept
             and
             garnished
             ,
             and
             be
             kept
             clean
             and
             adorned
             .
             His
             examinations
             must
             be
             made
             full
             and
             throughly
             and
             be
             productive
             of
             inferiour
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             must
             pass
             on
             to
             rules
             and
             exercises
             of
             caution
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             must
             consider
             where
             we
             fail
             oftenest
             .
             2.
             
             From
             what
             principle
             this
             default
             comes
             .
             3.
             
             What
             are
             the
             best
             remedies
             .
             4.
             
             We
             must
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             real
             and
             vigorous
             use
             of
             them
             :
             and
             when
             the
             case
             is
             thus
             stated
             and
             drawn
             into
             rules
             and
             resolutions
             of
             acting
             them
             ;
             we
             are
             only
             to
             take
             care
             we
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             every
             day
             examine
             whether
             we
             have
             or
             no.
             But
             we
             must
             not
             at
             all
             dwell
             in
             this
             relative
             and
             preparatory
             and
             ministring
             duty
             .
             But
             if
             we
             find
             
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             let
             us
             be
             sure
             that
             something
             is
             amiss
             ;
             we
             have
             played
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             done
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             negligently
             or
             falsly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             any
             passion
             be
             the
             daily
             exercise
             or
             temp●ation
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             careful
             to
             put
             the
             greatest
             distress
             upon
             that
             ,
             and
             therefore
             against
             a
             Communion-day
             ,
             do
             something
             in
             defiance
             and
             diminution
             of
             that
             ;
             chastise
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             hath
             prevailed
             :
             reenforce
             thy
             resolutions
             against
             it
             ,
             examine
             all
             thy
             aids
             ,
             see
             what
             hath
             been
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             pursue
             that
             point
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             at
             all
             prevailed
             ,
             then
             know
             ,
             all
             is
             not
             well
             ;
             for
             he
             communicates
             without
             fruit
             ,
             who
             makes
             no
             progressions
             in
             his
             mortifications
             and
             conquest
             over
             his
             passions
             .
             It
             may
             be
             we
             shall
             be
             long
             exercised
             with
             the
             remains
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Passions
             as
             Seneca
             said
             of
             Vices
             ,
             
             
               We
               fight
               against
               them
               not
               to
               conquer
               them
               intirely
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               not
               ●onquer
               us
            
             ;
             not
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             command
             ;
             and
             unless
             we
             do
             that
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             sure
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             tell
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             worthily
             communicate
             .
             For
             by
             all
             the
             exteriour
             actions
             of
             our
             life
             we
             cannot
             so
             well
             tell
             how
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             our
             affections
             and
             passions
             ,
             our
             wills
             and
             our
             desires
             .
             
               For
               I
               can
               command
               my
               foot
               ,
               
               and
               it
               must
               obey
               ;
               and
               my
               hand
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               resist
               ;
               but
               when
               I
               bid
               my
               appetite
               obey
               ,
               or
               my
               anger
               be
               still
               ,
               or
               my
               will
               not
               to
               desire
               ,
               I
               find
               it
               very
               often
               to
               rebell
               against
               my
               word
               ,
               and
               against
               Gods
               word
            
             ]
             Therefore
             let
             us
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             some
             effective
             course
             with
             the
             appetite
             ,
             and
             place
             our
             guards
             upon
             the
             inward
             man
             ;
             and
             upon
             our
             preparation
             daies
             do
             some
             violence
             
             to
             our
             lusts
             and
             secret
             desires
             ,
             by
             holy
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             severe
             purposes
             ,
             and
             rules
             of
             caution
             ,
             and
             by
             designing
             a
             course
             of
             spiritual
             arts
             and
             exercises
             for
             the
             reducing
             them
             to
             reason
             and
             obedience
             :
             something
             that
             may
             be
             remembred
             ;
             and
             something
             that
             will
             be
             done
             .
             *
             But
             to
             this
             let
             this
             caution
             be
             added
             ;
             that
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             we
             be
             careful
             of
             relapses
             into
             our
             old
             follies
             or
             infirmities
             ;
             for
             if
             things
             do
             not
             succeed
             well
             afterwards
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             well
             ordered
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Upon
             our
             communion
             daies
             ,
             and
             daies
             of
             prep●ration
             ;
             let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             stir
             up
             every
             grace
             which
             we
             are
             to
             exercise
             in
             our
             conversation
             ;
             and
             thrust
             our selves
             forward
             in
             zeal
             of
             those
             graces
             :
             that
             we
             begin
             to
             amend
             our
             lukewarmness
             ,
             and
             repair
             our
             sins
             of
             omission
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             day
             of
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             every
             sacrifice
             must
             be
             consumed
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             now
             is
             the
             day
             of
             improvement
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             season
             for
             the
             zeal
             of
             duty
             ;
             and
             if
             upon
             the
             solemn
             day
             of
             the
             soul
             we
             do
             not
             take
             care
             of
             omissions
             ,
             and
             repair
             the
             great
             and
             little
             forgetfulnesses
             ,
             and
             omissions
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             pass
             from
             the
             infirmities
             of
             a
             man
             to
             the
             affections
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             we
             may
             all
             our
             life
             time
             abide
             in
             a
             state
             of
             lukewarmness
             ,
             disimprovement
             and
             indifference
             ;
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
          
           
             6
             Compare
             day
             with
             day
             ,
             week
             with
             week
             ,
             Communion
             with
             Communion
             ,
             time
             with
             time
             ,
             duty
             with
             duty
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             you
             can
             observe
             any
             advantage
             ,
             any
             ground
             gotten
             of
             a
             passion
             ;
             any
             further
             degree
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             mortificaton
             ,
             any
             new
             permanent
             fires
             of
             devotion
             ;
             for
             by
             volatile
             ,
             sudden
             and
             transient
             flames
             we
             can
             never
             guess
             steadily
             .
             But
             be
             sure
             never
             to
             think
             you
             are
             at
             all
             
             improved
             unless
             you
             observe
             your
             defects
             to
             be
             ,
             1.
             fewer
             :
             2.
             or
             lighter
             :
             or
             3.
             at
             least
             not
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             of
             another
             kind
             and
             ins●ance
             ,
             against
             which
             you
             had
             not
             made
             particular
             provisions
             formerly
             ;
             but
             now
             upon
             this
             new
             observation
             and
             experience
             you
             must
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Upon
             or
             against
             a
             Communion
             day
             endeavour
             to
             put
             your
             soul
             into
             that
             order
             and
             state
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             day
             you
             were
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             consider
             that
             unless
             you
             dare
             die
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             call
             you
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             little
             reason
             you
             should
             dare
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             ministry
             of
             death
             .
             He
             that
             communicates
             worthily
             is
             justified
             from
             sins
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             death
             can
             have
             no
             sting
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Sacrament
             brings
             life
             and
             health
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             every
             one
             that
             is
             to
             communicate
             place
             himself
             by
             meditation
             in
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             suppose
             himself
             seated
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Gods
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             he
             can
             reasonably
             hope
             that
             his
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             cured
             ,
             and
             extinguished
             .
             And
             then
             if
             you
             judge
             righteous
             judgement
             ,
             you
             will
             soon
             find
             what
             pinches
             most
             ,
             what
             makes
             you
             most
             afraid
             ,
             what
             was
             most
             criminal
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             least
             mortified
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             will
             learn
             to
             make
             provisions
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             you
             find
             any
             thing
             yet
             amiss
             ,
             or
             too
             suspicious
             ,
             or
             remaining
             to
             evill
             purposes
             ,
             the
             reliques
             of
             the
             scattered
             enemy
             after
             a
             war
             ,
             resolve
             to
             use
             some
             general
             instrument
             of
             piety
             or
             repentance
             ,
             that
             may
             ,
             by
             being
             useful
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             your
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             meet
             with
             every
             stragling
             irregularity
             ,
             and
             by
             perpetuity
             and
             an
             assiduous
             force
             clear
             the
             coast
             .
             1.
             
             Resolve
             to
             have
             the
             presence
             
             of
             God
             frequently
             in
             your
             thought
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             endeavour
             and
             resolve
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             to
             have
             so
             great
             a
             dread
             and
             reverence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             more
             ashamed
             and
             really
             troubled
             and
             confounded
             to
             sin
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             than
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             observation
             of
             the
             best
             and
             severest
             man.
             3.
             
             Or
             else
             resolve
             to
             punish
             thy self
             with
             some
             proportionable
             affliction
             of
             the
             body
             or
             spirit
             for
             every
             irregularity
             or
             return
             of
             undecency
             in
             that
             instance
             in
             which
             thou
             sets
             thy self
             to
             mortifie
             any
             one
             special
             passion
             or
             temptation
             :
             Or
             4.
             
             Firmly
             to
             purpose
             in
             every
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             well
             ,
             not
             to
             stay
             a
             minute
             ,
             but
             to
             repent
             instantly
             of
             it
             ,
             severely
             to
             condemn
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             something
             at
             the
             first
             opportunity
             for
             amends
             :
             Or
             5.
             
             To
             resolve
             against
             an
             instance
             of
             infirmity
             for
             some
             short
             ,
             sure
             ,
             and
             conquerable
             periods
             of
             time
             :
             as
             if
             you
             be
             given
             to
             prating
             ,
             resolve
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             pertinent
             for
             a
             day
             ;
             or
             for
             a
             day
             not
             to
             be
             angry
             ;
             and
             then
             sometimes
             for
             two
             daies
             ;
             and
             so
             diet
             your
             weak
             soul
             with
             little
             portions
             of
             food
             till
             it
             be
             able
             to
             take
             in
             and
             digest
             a
             full
             meal
             :
             Or
             6.
             
             Meditate
             often
             every
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             .
             By
             these
             and
             the
             like
             instruments
             it
             will
             happen
             to
             the
             remains
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             to
             the
             Aegyptians
             ;
             what
             is
             left
             by
             the
             Hail
             ,
             the
             Catterpiller
             will
             destroy
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             Catterpiller
             leaves
             ,
             the
             Locusts
             will
             eat
             .
             These
             instruments
             will
             eat
             up
             the
             remains
             of
             sin
             as
             the
             poor
             gather
             up
             the
             gleanings
             after
             the
             Carts
             in
             harvest
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             if
             at
             any
             Communion
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             advices
             you
             do
             not
             perceive
             any
             sensible
             progression
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             mortification
             or
             devotion
             ;
             then
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             thy
             indisposition
             and
             slow
             progression
             in
             the
             discipline
             
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             if
             thou
             beest
             humbled
             truly
             for
             thy
             want
             of
             improvement
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             thou
             hast
             improved
             .
             And
             if
             you
             come
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             you
             will
             come
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             repentance
             and
             devotion
             .
          
           
             These
             exercises
             and
             measures
             will
             not
             seem
             many
             ,
             long
             and
             tedious
             *
             as
             the
             rules
             of
             art
             ;
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             all
             are
             not
             to
             be
             used
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             nor
             by
             every
             person
             ;
             but
             are
             instruments
             fitted
             to
             several
             necessities
             ,
             
             and
             useful
             when
             they
             can
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             no
             longer
             .
             ●or
             he
             that
             uses
             these
             or
             any
             the
             like
             advices
             by
             way
             of
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             in
             periodical
             returns
             ,
             will
             still
             think
             fit
             to
             use
             them
             at
             every
             Communion
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             uses
             them
             as
             he
             should
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             effect
             the
             work
             of
             reformation
             upon
             his
             soul
             ,
             may
             lay
             them
             all
             aside
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             work
             is
             done
             .
             But
             if
             we
             would
             every
             day
             do
             something
             of
             this
             ;
             if
             we
             would
             every
             day
             prepare
             for
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             of
             a
             like
             consideration
             ,
             for
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Communion
             ;
             if
             we
             would
             every
             night
             examine
             our
             passed
             day
             ,
             and
             set
             our
             things
             in
             order
             ;
             if
             we
             would
             have
             a
             perpetual
             entercourse
             and
             conversation
             with
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             than
             all
             examinations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             actually
             attend
             to
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             consider
             every
             action
             ,
             and
             speak
             so
             little
             that
             we
             might
             consider
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             find
             that
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Communion
             we
             should
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             the
             third
             particular
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               offices
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             and
             to
             renew
             our
             graces
             by
             prayer
             and
             exercises
             of
             devotion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Devotions
             to
             be
             used
             upon
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             O
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             our
             gracious
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             Jesus
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ;
             thou
             art
             fairer
             than
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ;
             upon
             thee
             the
             Angels
             look
             and
             behold
             and
             wonder
             ;
             what
             am
             I
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             thou
             who
             fillest
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             shouldst
             descend
             and
             desire
             to
             dwell
             with
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             nothing
             but
             folly
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             misery
             and
             sin
             ,
             shame
             and
             death
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             confess
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             consider
             thy
             greatness
             and
             my
             nothing
             ,
             thy
             purity
             and
             my
             uncleanness
             ,
             thy
             glory
             and
             my
             shame
             ;
             I
             see
             it
             to
             be
             infinitely
             unreasonable
             and
             presumptuous
             that
             I
             should
             approach
             to
             thy
             sacred
             presence
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             partake
             of
             thy
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             thy
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             hope
             for
             a
             part
             of
             thy
             glory
             .
             But
             when
             I
             consider
             thy
             mercy
             and
             thy
             wisdome
             ,
             thy
             bounty
             and
             thy
             goodness
             ,
             thy
             readiness
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             thy
             desires
             to
             impart
             thy self
             unto
             thy
             servants
             ;
             then
             I
             am
             
             lifted
             up
             with
             hope
             ;
             then
             I
             come
             with
             boldness
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             .
             Even
             so
             O
             Lord
             because
             thou
             hast
             commanded
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             thou
             lovest
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             never
             heard
             O
             Lord
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             thou
             didst
             ever
             despise
             him
             that
             called
             upon
             thee
             ,
             or
             ●orsake
             any
             man
             that
             abides
             in
             thy
             fear
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             person
             who
             trusted
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             was
             ever
             confounded
             .
             But
             if
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             I
             bring
             an
             unworthy
             person
             to
             be
             united
             unto
             thee
             ;
             if
             I
             come
             not
             ,
             I
             shall
             remain
             unworthy
             for
             ever
             ;
             If
             I
             stay
             away
             ,
             I
             fear
             to
             lose
             thee
             ;
             If
             I
             come
             ,
             I
             fear
             to
             offend
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             lose
             thee
             more
             ,
             and
             my self
             too
             at
             last
             .
             I
             know
             O
             God
             I
             know
             ,
             my
             sins
             have
             separated
             between
             me
             and
             my
             God
             ;
             but
             thy
             love
             and
             thy
             passion
             ,
             thy
             holiness
             and
             thy
             obedience
             hath
             reconciled
             us
             :
             and
             though
             my
             sins
             deter
             me
             ,
             yet
             they
             make
             it
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             though
             thy
             greatness
             amazes
             me
             ▪
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             full
             of
             goodness
             that
             it
             invites
             me
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             O
             therefore
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             didst
             for
             our
             sakes
             take
             upon
             thee
             our
             passions
             and
             sensibilities
             ,
             our
             weaknesses
             and
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             who
             wert
             hungry
             after
             the
             temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             weary
             and
             thirsty
             in
             thy
             discourse
             with
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             who
             didst
             weep
             over
             Lazarus
             ,
             wert
             afflicted
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             whipt
             in
             the
             Consistory
             ,
             nail'd
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             pierc'd
             with
             a
             
             spear
             ,
             wrapp'd
             in
             li●nen
             ,
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             so
             art
             become
             a
             〈◊〉
             High
             Priest
             and
             pitiful
             to
             our
             infi●●●●ie●
             ;
             be
             pleased
             to
             receive
             a
             weary
             sinner
             ,
             〈◊〉
             overburd●ne●●●nscience
             ,
             an
             afflicted
             polluted
             soul
             i●to
             thy
             c●re
             and
             conduct
             ,
             into
             thy
             custody
             and
             ●●re
             .
             I
             know
             that
             a
             thousand
             years
             of
             tears
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             the
             purity
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             humiliation
             of
             the
             greatest
             penitent
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             we
             worthy
             to
             dwell
             with
             thee
             ,
             to
             be
             united
             to
             thy
             infinity
             ,
             to
             be
             fed
             with
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             refreshed
             with
             thy
             purest
             bloud
             ,
             to
             become
             bone
             of
             thy
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             thy
             flesh
             ,
             and
             spirit
             of
             thy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             what
             I
             cannot
             be
             of
             my self
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             made
             by
             thee
             ;
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             wounded
             and
             bruised
             and
             bleeding
             ;
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             Physician
             ,
             arise
             then
             with
             healing
             in
             thy
             wings
             ;
             I
             am
             thirsty
             and
             faint
             ,
             as
             the
             Hart
             longeth
             after
             the
             water
             brooks
             ,
             so
             longeth
             my
             soul
             after
             thee
             O
             God
             ;
             thou
             art
             the
             eternal
             fountain
             ,
             from
             whence
             spring
             the
             waters
             of
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             ;
             I
             am
             hungry
             and
             empty
             and
             weak
             ,
             and
             I
             come
             running
             after
             thee
             because
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternal
             life
             ;
             O
             send
             me
             not
             away
             empty
             ,
             for
             I
             shall
             faint
             and
             die
             ;
             I
             cannot
             live
             without
             thee
             .
             O
             let
             vertue
             go
             forth
             from
             thee
             and
             heal
             all
             my
             sickness
             ;
             do
             thou
             appear
             to
             my
             soul
             in
             these
             mysteries
             ;
             heal
             my
             sores
             ,
             purifie
             my
             stains
             ,
             enlighten
             my
             darkness
             ,
             turn
             me
             from
             
             all
             vain
             imaginations
             and
             illusions
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             all
             perverseness
             of
             will
             ,
             all
             violence
             and
             inordination
             of
             passions
             ,
             sensual
             desires
             and
             devillish
             angers
             ,
             lust
             and
             malice
             ,
             gluttony
             and
             pride
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             envy
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             detraction
             ;
             let
             not
             sin
             reign
             in
             my
             members
             ,
             nor
             the
             Devil
             lead
             my
             will
             captive
             ,
             nor
             the
             world
             abuse
             my
             understanding
             and
             debauch
             my
             conversation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             O
             Jesus
             be
             a
             Jesus
             unto
             me
             :
             and
             let
             this
             Sacrament
             be
             a
             savour
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             thy
             holy
             body
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             thy
             precious
             bloud
             the
             purifier
             of
             my
             sinful
             life
             .
             Grant
             I
             may
             receive
             these
             Divine
             mysteries
             for
             the
             amendment
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             defensative
             against
             my
             sins
             ;
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             vertue
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             my
             spirit
             ;
             Grant
             that
             I
             may
             from
             thee
             thus
             Sacramentally
             communicated
             derive
             prevailing
             grace
             for
             the
             amendment
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             spiritual
             wisdom
             for
             the
             discerning
             the
             waies
             of
             peace
             ;
             the
             spirit
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             purity
             ;
             that
             in
             all
             my
             life
             I
             may
             walk
             worthy
             of
             thy
             gracious
             favours
             which
             thou
             givest
             to
             me
             unworthy
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             do
             all
             my
             works
             in
             holiness
             and
             right
             intention
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             resist
             every
             temptation
             with
             a
             never
             fainting
             courage
             ,
             and
             a
             caution
             never
             surprized
             ,
             and
             a
             prudence
             never
             deceived
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             Sweetest
             Saviour
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             upon
             thy
             invitation
             ,
             and
             thy
             commandment
             ;
             I
             could
             not
             come
             to
             thee
             but
             by
             thee
             ;
             O
             let
             me
             never
             go
             from
             thee
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             enter
             into
             my
             heart
             ;
             feed
             me
             with
             thy
             word
             ,
             sustain
             me
             with
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             refresh
             me
             with
             thy
             comforts
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             in
             this
             divine
             mystery
             receive
             thee
             my
             dearest
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             be
             thou
             my
             wisdom
             and
             my
             righteousness
             ,
             ,
             my
             sanctification
             and
             redemption
             ;
             let
             me
             receive
             this
             holy
             nutriment
             as
             the
             earnest
             of
             an
             eternal
             inheritance
             ,
             as
             a
             defensative
             against
             all
             spiritual
             danger
             ,
             for
             the
             eviction
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             as
             an
             incentive
             of
             holy
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             strengthning
             of
             my
             faith
             ,
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             a
             holy
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             consummation
             of
             a
             heavenly
             love
             ,
             that
             thou
             being
             one
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             with
             thee
             ,
             I
             may
             by
             thee
             be
             gracious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             thy
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             may
             receive
             my
             portion
             amongst
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Sons
             ,
             O
             eternal
             and
             most
             gracious
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             Jesu
             .
             
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           our
           Comportment
           in
           and
           after
           our
           Receiving
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Of
             the
             Circumstances
             and
             Manner
             of
             Reception
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             great
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             proportionable
             regard
             ,
             that
             every
             Christian
             that
             is
             in
             health
             should
             receive
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             fasting
             .
             The
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Bishops
             at
             first
             gave
             it
             after
             Supper
             ,
             or
             together
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             soon
             passed
             into
             inconvenience
             ;
             and
             some
             were
             drunken
             ,
             and
             some
             were
             empty
             and
             despis'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             was
             dishonour'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             body
             was
             not
             discerned
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             provoked
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             sinners
             were
             smitten
             and
             died
             in
             their
             sin
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             sad
             narrative
             which
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             of
             the
             misdemeanours
             and
             the
             misfortunes
             in
             the
             Corinthian
             Churches
             .
             
             
             Something
             like
             to
             which
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             Socrates
             tells
             of
             some
             Christians
             in
             Aegypt
             ;
             they
             celebrated
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             at
             evening
             ,
             but
             never
             
               till
               they
               had
               fill●d
               themselves
               with
               varities
               of
               choice
               meat
               .
            
             
             Of
             some
             also
             in
             Africa
             that
             communicated
             at
             evening
             St.
             Austin
             speaks
             ;
             and
             of
             others
             who
             communicated
             both
             morning
             and
             evening
             :
             At
             evening
             ,
             because
             S.
             Paul
             called
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             from
             the
             universal
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             most
             places
             from
             the
             very
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             prevail'd
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             should
             be
             given
             to
             none
             but
             to
             them
             that
             were
             fasting
             :
             which
             thing
             was
             also
             decreed
             in
             the
             third
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             observed
             ever
             since
             .
             
             And
             in
             this
             the
             Church
             hath
             not
             without
             good
             reason
             taken
             up
             the
             custom
             .
          
           
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             intemperance
             of
             them
             that
             f●asted
             before
             they
             communicated
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             give
             scandal
             to
             the
             Religion
             ,
             but
             did
             infinitely
             indispose
             them
             that
             came
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             the
             Divine
             Mysteries
             ;
             and
             such
             feastings
             would
             for
             ever
             be
             a
             temptation
             and
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             cured
             so
             well
             as
             by
             taking
             the
             occasion
             away
             ;
             besides
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             Church
             observed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             did
             religiously
             abstain
             from
             meat
             and
             drink
             upon
             all
             their
             solemn
             feast
             days
             ,
             till
             their
             great
             Offices
             of
             Religion
             were
             finish'd
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             account
             the
             Jews
             were
             scandaliz'd
             at
             the
             Disciples
             for
             eating
             the
             ears
             of
             corn
             early
             on
             their
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             Christ
             
             excus'd
             them
             only
             upon
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             hunger
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             necessity
             or
             charity
             :
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             even
             by
             natural
             reason
             and
             experience
             we
             find
             that
             they
             pray
             and
             worship
             best
             who
             are
             not
             loaden
             with
             meat
             and
             drink
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             this
             solemnity
             being
             the
             greatest
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             whole
             Religion
             ,
             consequently
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             with
             all
             advantages
             ;
             it
             was
             therefore
             very
             reasonable
             that
             the
             Church
             took
             up
             this
             custom
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             who
             causelesly
             do
             prevaricate
             it
             ,
             shall
             bear
             their
             own
             burden
             ,
             and
             are
             best
             reproved
             by
             St.
             Pauls
             words
             .
             
               We
               have
               no
               such
               custom
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
            
             But
             sick
             people
             and
             the
             weak
             are
             as
             readily
             to
             be
             excused
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             case
             before
             mentioned
             :
             For
             necessity
             and
             charity
             are
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             before
             such
             ceremonies
             and
             circumstances
             of
             address
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             you
             awake
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             your
             Communion
             day
             ,
             give
             God
             thanks
             particularly
             that
             he
             hath
             blessed
             thee
             with
             so
             blessed
             an
             opportunity
             of
             receiving
             the
             Symbols
             of
             pardon
             ,
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             Antepast
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             hasten
             earlier
             out
             of
             your
             bed
             :
             The
             cock
             crowing
             that
             morning
             is
             like
             the
             noise
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ;
             and
             therefore
             go
             out
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             but
             rise
             that
             you
             may
             trim
             your
             lamp
             .
             When
             you
             are
             up
             ,
             presently
             address
             your self
             to
             do
             such
             things
             as
             you
             would
             willingly
             be
             found
             doing
             when
             the
             Bridegroom
             calls
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             to
             hear
             your
             final
             sentence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Make
             a
             general
             confession
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             much
             humbled
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             apprehension
             of
             them
             .
             Compare
             the
             state
             and
             union
             of
             all
             your
             
             evils
             ,
             with
             the
             state
             and
             grandeur
             of
             that
             favour
             which
             God
             intends
             that
             day
             to
             consign
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             then
             think
             what
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             is
             ;
             what
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             intends
             to
             do
             ;
             how
             ill
             you
             have
             deserved
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             graciously
             you
             are
             dealth
             with
             .
             And
             consider
             what
             an
             infinite
             distance
             there
             is
             between
             that
             state
             which
             you
             have
             deserved
             ,
             and
             that
             good
             which
             you
             are
             to
             have
             ;
             by
             considering
             how
             intolerable
             your
             case
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             dealt
             with
             you
             as
             you
             deserve
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             very
             many
             who
             sinn'd
             no
             more
             than
             you
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             what
             felicities
             you
             are
             placed
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             your
             good
             God
             ;
             that
             you
             are
             in
             the
             hopes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             methods
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             participations
             of
             pardon
             and
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             effect
             of
             this
             consideration
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             acts
             of
             general
             contrition
             for
             all
             your
             sins
             known
             and
             unknown
             :
             That
             you
             renew
             your
             purposes
             and
             vows
             of
             better
             obedience
             :
             That
             you
             exercise
             acts
             of
             special
             graces
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             give
             God
             most
             hearty
             and
             superexalted
             thanks
             with
             all
             the
             transports
             and
             ravishments
             of
             spirit
             ,
             for
             so
             unspeakable
             ,
             so
             unmeritable
             ,
             so
             unrewardable
             a
             loving
             kindness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Worship
               Jesus
            
             :
             Love
             him
             ;
             dedicate
             thy self
             to
             him
             ;
             recollect
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             thy
             soul
             ,
             what
             glories
             he
             laid
             aside
             ,
             with
             what
             meanness
             he
             was
             invested
             ,
             what
             pains
             he
             suffered
             ,
             what
             shame
             he
             endur'd
             ,
             what
             excellencies
             he
             preach'd
             what
             wisdom
             he
             taught
             ,
             what
             life
             he
             liv'd
             ,
             what
             death
             he
             died
             ,
             what
             Mysteries
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             by
             what
             ministeries
             he
             conveys
             himself
             to
             thee
             ,
             what
             rare
             arts
             he
             uses
             to
             save
             thee
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             
             that
             he
             intercedes
             for
             thee
             perpetually
             in
             heaven
             ,
             presenting
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             that
             great
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             which
             he
             finished
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             commands
             thee
             to
             imitate
             in
             this
             Divine
             and
             Mysterious
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             thoughts
             and
             proportionable
             exercises
             and
             devotions
             ,
             address
             thy self
             to
             the
             solemnities
             and
             blessings
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Throw
             away
             with
             great
             diligence
             and
             severity
             all
             unholy
             and
             all
             earthly
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             think
             the
             thoughts
             of
             heaven
             :
             for
             when
             Christ
             descends
             he
             comes
             attended
             with
             innumerable
             companies
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             all
             behold
             and
             wonder
             ,
             who
             love
             and
             
               worship
               Jesus
            
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             glorious
             imployment
             and
             society
             let
             thy
             thoughts
             be
             pure
             ,
             and
             thy
             mind
             celestial
             ,
             and
             thy
             work
             Angelical
             ,
             and
             thy
             spirit
             full
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             thy
             heart
             of
             wonder
             ;
             thy
             mouth
             all
             praises
             ,
             investing
             and
             incircling
             thy
             prayers
             as
             a
             bright
             cloud
             is
             adorned
             with
             fringes
             and
             margents
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             thou
             seest
             the
             holy
             man
             minister
             ,
             dispute
             no
             more
             ,
             inquire
             no
             more
             ,
             doubt
             no
             more
             ,
             be
             divided
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             believe
             ,
             and
             behold
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             thou
             seest
             Christs
             body
             broken
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             thou
             seest
             him
             bleeding
             for
             thy
             sins
             ,
             
             that
             thou
             feedest
             upon
             the
             food
             of
             elect
             souls
             ,
             that
             thou
             puttest
             thy
             mouth
             to
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             rock
             that
             was
             smitten
             ,
             to
             the
             wound
             of
             the
             side
             of
             thy
             Lord
             ,
             which
             being
             pierced
             streamed
             forth
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             pardon
             ,
             and
             purity
             ,
             and
             immortality
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             the
             words
             of
             Institution
             are
             pronounced
             ,
             
             all
             the
             Christians
             us'd
             to
             say
             Amen
             ;
             giving
             their
             consent
             ,
             
             confes●ing
             that
             faith
             ,
             believing
             that
             word
             ,
             rejoicing
             in
             that
             Mystery
             which
             is
             told
             us
             when
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             says
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             blood
             ;
             This
             body
             was
             broken
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             this
             blood
             was
             poured
             forth
             for
             you
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             your
             sins
             .
             And
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             eternal
             damnation
             which
             we
             have
             all
             incurr'd
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             and
             an
             intolerable
             evil
             ,
             and
             unavoidable
             if
             such
             miracles
             of
             mercy
             had
             not
             been
             wrought
             to
             take
             it
             quite
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             very
             great
             love
             which
             would
             work
             such
             glorious
             mercy
             ,
             rather
             than
             leave
             us
             in
             so
             intolerable
             a
             condition
             .
             A
             greater
             love
             than
             this
             could
             not
             be
             ;
             and
             a
             less
             love
             than
             this
             could
             not
             have
             rescued
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             the
             holy
             Man
             reaches
             forth
             his
             hands
             upon
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             and
             prays
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             intercedes
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             breaks
             the
             holy
             bread
             ,
             
             and
             pours
             forth
             the
             sacred
             calice
             ,
             place
             thy self
             by
             faith
             and
             meditation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             see
             Christ
             doing
             in
             his
             glorious
             manner
             this
             very
             thing
             which
             thou
             seest
             ministred
             and
             imitated
             upon
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             then
             remember
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             thou
             shouldest
             miss
             of
             eternal
             blessings
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             powerfully
             procur'd
             for
             thee
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ;
             unless
             thou
             wilt
             despise
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             ,
             and
             chusest
             to
             eat
             with
             swine
             the
             dirty
             pleasures
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             rather
             than
             thus
             to
             feast
             with
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             the
             body
             of
             thy
             Lord
             with
             a
             clean
             heart
             and
             humble
             affections
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             When
             the
             consecrating
             and
             ministring
             hand
             reaches
             forth
             to
             thee
             the
             holy
             Symbols
             ,
             say
             within
             thy
             heart
             as
             did
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             Lord
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             :
             but
             entertain
             thy
             Lord
             as
             the
             women
             did
             the
             news
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             
               with
               fear
               and
               great
               joy
            
             (a)
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               with
               rejoycing
               and
               singleness
               of
               heart
            
             (b)
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             clear
             ,
             certain
             and
             plain
             believing
             ,
             and
             with
             exultation
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             loving
             kindness
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             place
             thy self
             upon
             thy
             knees
             ,
             in
             the
             humblest
             and
             devoutest
             posture
             of
             worshippers
             ,
             and
             think
             not
             much
             in
             the
             lowest
             manner
             to
             worship
             the
             
               King
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               the
               great
               lover
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               body
            
             ;
             him
             
               whom
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               worship
            
             ;
             him
             whom
             thou
             confessest
             worthy
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             whom
             all
             the
             world
             shall
             adore
             ,
             and
             before
             whom
             they
             shall
             tremble
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             :
             For
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             there
             after
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             whom
             or
             whose
             body
             do
             we
             receive
             ?
             But
             if
             he
             be
             present
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             in
             mystery
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             blessing
             also
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             not
             worship
             ?
             But
             all
             the
             Christians
             always
             did
             so
             from
             time
             immemorial
             .
             
               No
               man
               eats
               this
               flesh
               unless
               he
               first
               adores
               ,
            
             
             said
             S.
             Austin
             :
             [
             
               For
               the
               wise
               men
               and
               the
               Barbarians
               did
               worship
               this
               body
               in
               the
               manger
               with
               very
               much
               
               fear
               and
               reverence
               :
               let
               us
               therefore
               who
               are
               Citizens
               of
               heaven
               at
               least
               not
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               Barbarians
               .
               But
               thou
               seest
               him
               not
               in
               the
               Manger
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               thou
               beholdest
               him
               not
               in
               the
               Virgins
               arms
               ,
               but
               represented
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               thee
               in
               Sacrifice
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ]
             So.
             St.
             Chrysostome
             argues
             :
             and
             accordingly
             this
             reverence
             is
             practised
             by
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             South
             ;
             by
             the
             Christians
             of
             India
             ;
             by
             all
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             
             as
             appears
             in
             their
             answer
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             Guise
             ;
             by
             all
             the
             Lutheran
             Churches
             ;
             by
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             sa●es
             Erasmus
             ;
             only
             now
             of
             late
             ,
             
             some
             have
             excepted
             themselves
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             chooses
             to
             follow
             the
             reason
             and
             the
             piety
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             consenting
             voice
             of
             Christendome
             [
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               irreverent
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               before
               the
               face
               of
               him
               whom
               you
               ought
               to
               revere
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               where
               the
               Angel
               the
               president
               of
               prayer
               does
               stand
               ,
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               a
               most
               irreligious
               thing
               to
               sit
               ,
               unless
               we
               shall
               upbraid
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               our
               prayers
               to
               him
               have
               wearied
               us
               ?
            
             ]
             It
             is
             the
             argument
             of
             Tertullian
             .
             
             To
             which
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             add
             many
             other
             fair
             inducements
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             they
             cannot
             be
             necessary
             to
             be
             produced
             here
             ;
             because
             all
             Christians
             generally
             kneel
             when
             they
             say
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             bless
             God
             ,
             an●
             I
             suppose
             no
             man
             communicates
             but
             he
             does
             both
             ;
             and
             therefore
             needs
             no
             o●her
             inducement
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             kneel
             ,
             *
             especially
             since
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             St.
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             ●he
             
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             used
             that
             posture
             in
             their
             devotions
             ;
             that
             or
             lower
             ;
             for
             St.
             Paul
             kneeled
             upon
             the
             shore
             ;
             and
             our
             Lord
             himself
             fell
             prostrate
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             to
             them
             that
             refuse
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             use
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Turon
             applied
             to
             this
             particular
             :
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               proud
               O
               dust
               and
               ashes
            
             ?
             And
             when
             Christ
             opens
             his
             heart
             and
             gives
             us
             all
             that
             we
             need
             or
             can
             desire
             ;
             it
             looks
             like
             an
             ill
             return
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             dispute
             with
             him
             concerning
             the
             humility
             of
             a
             gesture
             and
             a
             circumstance
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             thou
             dost
             receive
             thy
             Lord
             ,
             do
             thou
             also
             receive
             thy
             Brother
             into
             thy
             heart
             and
             into
             thy
             bowels
             .
             Thy
             Lord
             relieves
             thee
             ,
             do
             thou
             relieve
             him
             ;
             and
             never
             communicate
             but
             be
             sure
             to
             give
             thy
             alms
             for
             one
             part
             of
             thy
             offering
             .
             St.
             Cyprian
             does
             with
             some
             vehemency
             upbraid
             some
             wealthy
             persons
             in
             his
             time
             who
             came
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             neglected
             the
             Corban
             ,
             or
             the
             ministring
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             Remember
             that
             by
             mercy
             to
             the
             poor
             the
             sentence
             of
             dooms-day
             shall
             be
             declared
             ;
             because
             what
             we
             do
             to
             them
             we
             do
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             who
             would
             not
             relieve
             Christ
             who
             hath
             made
             himself
             poor
             to
             make
             us
             rich
             ?
             And
             what
             time
             is
             so
             seasonable
             to
             feed
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             his
             body
             to
             feed
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             his
             members
             are
             met
             together
             to
             confess
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             ,
             to
             remember
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             their
             head
             and
             to
             one
             another
             ?
             In
             short
             ,
             The
             Church
             alwaies
             hath
             used
             at
             that
             time
             to
             be
             liberal
             to
             her
             poor
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             so
             seasonable
             and
             blessed
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             of
             it self
             also
             a
             proper
             act
             of
             worship
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             of
             religion
             and
             homage
             ,
             of
             thankfulness
             and
             charity
             ;
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ;
             and
             it
             can
             have
             no
             measure
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             your
             
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             accidents
             of
             your
             life
             and
             your
             religion
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             you
             have
             taken
             the
             holy
             Elements
             into
             your
             mouth
             ,
             and
             stomach
             ;
             remember
             that
             you
             have
             taken
             Christ
             into
             you
             ,
             after
             a
             manner
             indeed
             which
             you
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             purposes
             of
             blessing
             and
             holiness
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             taken
             him
             at
             all
             .
             And
             now
             consider
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             given
             you
             his
             Son
             ,
             with
             him
             will
             give
             you
             all
             things
             else
             :
             therefore
             represent
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             all
             your
             needs
             ,
             and
             the
             needs
             of
             your
             relatives
             ;
             signifie
             to
             him
             the
             condition
             of
             your
             soul
             ;
             complain
             of
             your
             infirmities
             ;
             pray
             for
             help
             against
             your
             enemies
             ;
             tell
             him
             of
             your
             griefs
             ;
             represent
             your
             fears
             ,
             your
             hopes
             ,
             and
             your
             desires
             .
             But
             it
             is
             also
             the
             great
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             world
             which
             you
             have
             then
             assisted
             in
             ,
             and
             represented
             ;
             and
             now
             you
             being
             joyned
             to
             Christ
             are
             admitted
             to
             intercede
             for
             others
             ,
             even
             for
             all
             mankind
             ,
             in
             all
             necessities
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             capacities
             ;
             pray
             therefore
             for
             all
             for
             whom
             Christ
             d●ed
             ;
             especially
             for
             all
             that
             communicate
             that
             day
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             desire
             it
             ;
             that
             their
             prayers
             and
             yours
             being
             united
             to
             the
             intercession
             of
             your
             Lord
             ,
             may
             be
             holy
             and
             prevail
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             After
             you
             have
             given
             thanks
             ,
             and
             finished
             your
             private
             and
             the
             publick
             devotions
             ,
             go
             home
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             presently
             forget
             the
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             sink
             from
             the
             sublimity
             of
             devotion
             and
             mystery
             into
             a
             secular
             conversation
             ,
             like
             a
             falling
             star
             ,
             from
             brightness
             into
             dirt
             .
             The
             Ethiopians
             would
             not
             spit
             that
             day
             they
             had
             communicated
             ,
             thinking
             they
             might
             d●shonour
             the
             Sacrament
             if
             before
             the
             consumption
             of
             the
             Symbols
             they
             should
             spit
             :
             but
             although
             
             they
             meant
             reverence
             ,
             yet
             they
             express'd
             it
             ill
             .
             It
             was
             better
             which
             is
             reported
             of
             St.
             Margaret
             a
             daughter
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             before
             she
             was
             to
             communicate
             she
             fasted
             with
             bread
             and
             water
             :
             and
             after
             the
             Communion
             she
             retired
             her self
             till
             the
             evening
             ,
             spending
             the
             day
             in
             meditations
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             ;
             and
             at
             night
             she
             eat
             her
             meal
             .
             Her
             imployment
             was
             very
             well
             sitted
             to
             the
             day
             ;
             but
             for
             her
             meal
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             when
             she
             eat
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             eating
             ,
             or
             abstaining
             she
             did
             advantage
             to
             her
             spiritual
             imployment
             .
             But
             they
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             office
             is
             finished
             part
             wi●h
             Christ
             ,
             and
             carry
             their
             mind
             away
             to
             other
             interests
             ,
             have
             a
             suspicious
             indifferency
             to
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             They
             have
             brought
             their
             Lord
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             themselves
             slip
             out
             at
             the
             back-door
             ,
             Otherwise
             does
             the
             Spouse
             entertain
             her
             beloved
             Lord
             ,
             
             
               I
               found
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ,
               I
               held
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               let
               him
               go
               .
            
             He
             that
             considers
             the
             advantages
             of
             prayer
             which
             every
             faithful
             soul
             hath
             upon
             a
             Communion
             day
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             let
             them
             sl●p
             ;
             but
             tell
             all
             his
             said
             stories
             to
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             his
             wants
             known
             ;
             and
             as
             Jacob
             to
             the
             A●gel
             ,
             will
             not
             let
             him
             go
             till
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             blessing
             .
             Upon
             a
             Communion-day
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             beloved
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             gone
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             every
             secular
             imployment
             that
             is
             not
             necessary
             and
             part
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             every
             earthly
             thought
             does
             
               waken
               our
               Beloved
               before
               he
               please
               ,
            
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             what
             we
             do
             by
             devotion
             and
             solemn
             religion
             that
             day
             ,
             
             we
             must
             do
             every
             day
             by
             the
             material
             practice
             of
             vertues
             ;
             we
             must
             verifie
             all
             our
             holy
             vows
             and
             promises
             ;
             we
             must
             keep
             our
             hearts
             
             curiously
             ;
             restrain
             our
             passions
             powerfully
             ;
             every
             day
             proceed
             in
             the
             mortification
             of
             our
             angers
             and
             desires
             ;
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             of
             our
             neigh●●urs
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             patient
             toleration
             of
             all
             injuries
             which
             men
             offer
             ,
             
             and
             all
             the
             evil
             by
             which
             God
             will
             try
             us
             .
             Let
             not
             drunkenness
             enter
             ,
             or
             evil
             words
             go
             forth
             of
             that
             mouth
             through
             which
             our
             Lord
             himself
             hath
             passed
             .
             
             The
             Heathens
             used
             to
             be
             drunk
             at
             their
             Sacrifices
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             sacrifice
             Eucharistical
             it
             is
             intended
             we
             should
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
             If
             we
             have
             communicated
             worthily
             ,
             we
             have
             given
             our selves
             to
             Christ
             ;
             we
             have
             given
             him
             all
             our
             liberty
             and
             our
             life
             ,
             our
             bodies
             and
             our
             souls
             ,
             our
             actions
             and
             our
             passions
             ,
             our
             affections
             and
             our
             faculties
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             have
             ;
             and
             in
             exchange
             have
             received
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             say
             with
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               live
               :
               but
               not
               I
            
             ;
             
             
               But
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               me
            
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             live
             no
             more
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             having
             fed
             upon
             Manna
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             long
             to
             return
             to
             Aegypt
             to
             feed
             on
             Garlick
             .
             
               For
               as
               when
               men
               have
               drank
               wine
               largely
               ,
               the
               mind
               is
               free
               and
               the
               heart
               at
               liberty
               from
               care
               :
               so
               when
               we
               have
               drank
               ●he
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               cup
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               the
               chains
               of
               the
               old
               man
               are
               untied
               ,
               
               and
               we
               must
               forget
               our
               secular
               conversation
               ]
               So
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               a
               :
            
             But
             the
             same
             precept
             is
             better
             given
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             b
             ,
             
               But
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               constraineth
               u●
               ,
               becuase
               we
               thus
               judge
               —
               that
               he
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               
               th●y
               which
               live
               should
               not
               henceforth
               live
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               unto
               him
               which
               died
               for
               them
               and
               rose
               again
               .
               Therefore
               if
               any
               man
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               new
               creature
               :
               old
               things
               are
               past
               away
               ,
               b●hold
               all
               things
               are
               become
               new
               .
            
             He
             that
             hath
             communicated
             ;
             and
             does
             not
             afterwards
             live
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             that
             daies
             duty
             ,
             hath
             but
             acted
             a
             scene
             of
             Religion
             but
             himself
             shall
             dearly
             pay
             the
             p●ice
             of
             the
             pompous
             and
             solemn
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Remember
             that
             he
             is
             sick
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             the
             better
             for
             the
             bread
             he
             eats
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             by
             the
             aids
             of
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             received
             subdue
             thy
             passion
             and
             thy
             sin
             ,
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             the
             bread
             of
             idleness
             ;
             
             for
             so
             (
             saith
             St
             Hierom
             )
             does
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             hath
             taken
             of
             the
             Sacrific●
             of
             the
             Lords
             body
             ,
             does
             not
             persevere
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             imitating
             that
             
               in
               deed
            
             which
             he
             hath
             celebrated
             
               in
               mystery
            
             .
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             ;
             for
             the
             Angels
             are
             present
             in
             these
             mysteries
             to
             wait
             upon
             their
             Lord
             and
             ours
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             caution
             which
             was
             said
             by
             
               Vincentius
               Ferrerius
            
             :
             
             The
             Angels
             that
             assist
             at
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             would
             kill
             every
             unworthy
             Communicant
             ;
             unless
             the
             Divine
             mercy
             and
             long
             sufferance
             did
             cause
             them
             to
             forbear
             a
             speedy
             execution
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             might
             acquire
             its
             intention
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             favour
             of
             life
             unto
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Acts
             of
             Vertues
             and
             Graces
             relative
             to
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             to
             be
             us'd
             before
             or
             at
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               The
               Address
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               well
               ,
               O
               sweetest
               Saviour
               Jesus
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               well
               that
               thou
               art
               pleas'd
               to
               be
               a
               daily
               Sacrifice
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               our
               daily
               supersubstantial
               bread
               to
               feed
               our
               souls
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               by
               our
               daily
               failings
               and
               the
               remaining
               pollution
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               frequently
               sink
               down
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               thy
               displeasure
               .
               But
               do
               thou
               grant
               that
               being
               refreshed
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               recreated
               by
               thy
               grace
               ,
               strengthened
               by
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               and
               comforted
               with
               thy
               miraculous
               sweetness
               ,
               my
               heart
               and
               my
               affections
               may
               be
               lifted
               up
               on
               high
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               O
               grant
               that
               by
               thee
               my
               soul
               may
               be
               lifted
               
               up
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               from
               her self
               may
               pass
               into
               thee
               ,
               with
               a
               pure
               mind
               ,
               with
               an
               unfeigned
               Religion
               ,
               with
               an
               unblameable
               faith
               and
               burning
               devotion
               ,
               with
               filial
               piety
               and
               a
               profound
               reverence
               .
               For
               thou
               art
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               bright
               Image
               and
               splendour
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               Glory
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               brightness
               of
               eternal
               light
               ,
               the
               unspotted
               mirrour
               of
               eternal
               purity
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Love.
                 
              
               
                 Thee
                 alone
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 soul
                 desires
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 eternal
                 sweetness
                 in
                 my
                 soul.
                 If
                 the
                 perfume
                 of
                 thy
                 oyntment
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 refection
                 of
                 thy
                 Table
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 live
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 proceeding
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 what
                 felicity
                 and
                 joy
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 thee
                 the
                 eternal
                 Word
                 ,
                 chewing
                 thee
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 digesting
                 thee
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 entertaining
                 thee
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 not
                 my
                 bowels
                 melt
                 into
                 thee
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ?
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 forget
                 all
                 deliciousness
                 besides
                 thee
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 single
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 poor
                 and
                 empty
                 ,
                 wearying
                 and
                 unsatisfying
                 ,
                 hath
                 often
                 made
                 me
                 to
                 forget
                 thee
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 truly
                 and
                 effectively
                 present
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 seem
                 pleasant
                 to
                 
                 me
                 any
                 more
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 forget
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 quit
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 O
                 dearest
                 Saviour
                 :
                 but
                 do
                 thou
                 open
                 thy
                 ark
                 and
                 repositories
                 of
                 sweetness
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 my
                 soul
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 desires
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 called
                 unto
                 me
                 to
                 open
                 my
                 hand
                 and
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 fill
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 open
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 held
                 the
                 world
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 my
                 hand
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 go
                 .
                 But
                 do
                 thou
                 open
                 it
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 not
                 my
                 hand
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 mouth
                 ;
                 not
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 heart
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Desire
                 after
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   it
                   is
                   thy
                   delight
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                
                 :
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 thy self
                 the
                 companion
                 of
                 our
                 journeys
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 our
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 the
                 remedy
                 of
                 our
                 infirmity
                 .
                 Dwell
                 with
                 me
                 sweetest
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 thing
                 I
                 ask
                 ;
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 it
                 ever
                 be
                 that
                 my
                 God
                 should
                 delight
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 That
                 's
                 too
                 much
                 O
                 God
                 ;
                 Grant
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 delight
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 delight
                 to
                 pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Grant
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 never
                 offend
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 never
                 grieve
                 thy
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 provoke
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 
                 Covenant
                 to
                 anger
                 .
                 But
                 thou
                 delightest
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 own
                 excellencies
                 and
                 glories
                 .
                 Endue
                 me
                 with
                 thy
                 graces
                 ;
                 fill
                 me
                 with
                 thy
                 excellencies
                 ;
                 let
                 me
                 communicate
                 of
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 enjoy
                 these
                 thy
                 delights
                 with
                 thy
                 servant
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 else
                 delight
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 thy
                 own
                 essential
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 everlasting
                 blessedness
                 ,
                 and
                 inseparable
                 felicity
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 thou
                 hast
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 delightest
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 truly
                 lovest
                 us
                 .
                 Blessed
                 be
                 thy
                 Name
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 I
                 adore
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 thy
                 eternal
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 I
                 admire
                 the
                 mysteriousness
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 love
                 and
                 praise
                 and
                 give
                 all
                 possible
                 thanks
                 to
                 thee
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 our
                 spiritual
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Deliverer
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 spoiler
                 of
                 all
                 spiritual
                 wickedness
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 conqueror
                 over
                 sin
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 triumpher
                 over
                 Devils
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 from
                 our
                 strongest
                 enemies
                 all
                 their
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 the
                 spoil
                 :
                 Grant
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 nothing
                 but
                 thee
                 ,
                 account
                 all
                 things
                 loss
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 conformable
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 thy
                 actions
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 thy
                 Laws
                 ;
                 in
                 
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 thy
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 thy
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 participation
                 of
                 thy
                 glories
                 ;
                 that
                 beginning
                 here
                 to
                 praise
                 thy
                 Name
                 according
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 hereafter
                 for
                 ever
                 rehearse
                 and
                 adore
                 thy
                 excellencies
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ejaculations
                 and
                 Meditations
                 to
                 be
                 us'd
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 particularly
                 after
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Symbols
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 Man
                 that
                 ministers
                 is
                 bringing
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 O
                 holy
                 Jesu
                 ,
                 I
                 behold
                 thee
                 stretch'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 with
                 thy
                 arms
                 spread
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 embrace
                 and
                 receive
                 all
                 mankind
                 into
                 thy
                 bosome
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 come
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 ;
                 O
                 take
                 me
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 comprehensions
                 of
                 an
                 unalterable
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 everlasting
                 love
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 opened
                 thy
                 heart
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 thine
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 prepar'd
                 a
                 lodging
                 place
                 for
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 love
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 Symbols
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 cup
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 also
                 contemplate
                 thy
                 
                 authority
                 establishing
                 these
                 rites
                 ;
                 I
                 adore
                 thy
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 made
                 these
                 Mysteries
                 like
                 thy
                 own
                 infancy
                 ;
                 I
                 see
                 thy self
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 swadling
                 clouts
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 vail
                 :
                 I
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
                 blessing
                 these
                 Symbols
                 ,
                 thy
                 mercy
                 reaching
                 out
                 my
                 pardon
                 ,
                 thy
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 sanctifying
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 thy
                 blessed
                 self
                 making
                 intercession
                 for
                 me
                 at
                 the
                 eternal
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Thy
                 infinite
                 arm
                 of
                 mercy
                 is
                 reached
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 arm
                 of
                 faith
                 reaches
                 unto
                 thee
                 :
                 Blessed
                 be
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 joyned
                 unto
                 his
                 servants
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 thy
                 body
                 ,
                 O
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 thy
                 blood
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 thy
                 wounds
                 .
                 My
                 Lord
                 had
                 the
                 smart
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 the
                 ease
                 ;
                 his
                 were
                 the
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 but
                 ours
                 the
                 mercy
                 :
                 he
                 felt
                 the
                 load
                 of
                 stripes
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 thence
                 a
                 holy
                 balm
                 did
                 flow
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 He
                 felt
                 the
                 thorns
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 Crown
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 paid
                 the
                 price
                 ,
                 we
                 got
                 the
                 purchase
                 .
                 Holy
                 Jesus
                 !
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 adore
                 thy
                 unspeakable
                 goodness
                 ;
                 I
                 delight
                 in
                 thy
                 unmeasurable
                 mercy
                 ;
                 I
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 thy
                 cross
                 ;
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
                 .
                 
                 
                   O
                   let
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   thy
                   Cross
                
                 prevail
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 darkness
                 :
                 
                 let
                 
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   thy
                   
                   Cross
                
                 make
                 me
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
                 :
                 let
                 
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   thy
                   Cross
                
                 reconcile
                 me
                 to
                 thy
                 eternal
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bring
                 to
                 me
                 peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 :
                 let
                 
                   the
                   victory
                   of
                   thy
                   Cross
                
                 mortifie
                 all
                 my
                 evil
                 and
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 :
                 let
                 
                   the
                   triumph
                   of
                   thy
                   Cross
                
                 lead
                 me
                 on
                 to
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 holiness
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 sin
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 please
                 thee
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 serve
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Great
                 and
                 infinite
                 are
                 thy
                 glories
                 ;
                 infinite
                 and
                 glorious
                 are
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 who
                 dwelleth
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 humbleth
                 himself
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ?
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 does
                 wholly
                 minister
                 to
                 our
                 salvation
                 ;
                 God
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 us
                 first
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 perish
                 ;
                 but
                 imployes
                 all
                 his
                 attributes
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 dies
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 descends
                 upon
                 us
                 and
                 teaches
                 us
                 :
                 the
                 Angels
                 minister
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 our
                 food
                 ;
                 Christ
                 is
                 married
                 to
                 our
                 souls
                 :
                 and
                 heaven
                 it self
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 portion
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 O
                 God
                 my
                 God
                 assist
                 me
                 now
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 graciously
                 and
                 greatly
                 :
                 Grant
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 receive
                 bread
                 alone
                 ;
                 for
                 man
                 cannot
                 live
                 by
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 eat
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 inquire
                 after
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 
                 admire
                 ,
                 I
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 love
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 overcome
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 overcome
                 ;
                 Ride
                 on
                 triumphantly
                 because
                 of
                 thy
                 words
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 peace
                 ;
                 load
                 my
                 soul
                 in
                 this
                 triumph
                 as
                 thy
                 own
                 purchase
                 ;
                 thy
                 love
                 hath
                 conquer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 servant
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 polluted
                 house
                 ;
                 make
                 my
                 soul
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 consecrate
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 great
                 Bishop
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 inhabitation
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 of
                 purity
                 :
                 Let
                 not
                 these
                 teeth
                 that
                 break
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 ever
                 grind
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Judas
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 dish
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 eyes
                 which
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 behold
                 vanity
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ever
                 become
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 harlot
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 unrighteousness
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 nothing
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 nothing
                 but
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 from
                 above
                 .
                 Make
                 haste
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Behold
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 ready
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 ready
                 :
                 Come
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 holy
                 Man
                 that
                 Ministers
                 reaches
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Bread
                 ,
                 suppose
                 thy
                 Lord
                 entring
                 into
                 his
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Lord
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 come
                 under
                 my
                 roof
                 ;
                 but
                 speak
                 the
                 word
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 servant
                 shall
                 be
                 whole
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 After
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 pray
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 our
                 gracious
                 God
                 :
                 Hosannah
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ;
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Hosannah
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 :
                 Thou
                 O
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 thy
                 precious
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 my
                 soul
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 present
                 to
                 thee
                 my
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 every
                 member
                 and
                 every
                 faculty
                 ,
                 every
                 action
                 and
                 every
                 passion
                 .
                 Do
                 thou
                 make
                 them
                 fit
                 for
                 thy
                 service
                 :
                 Give
                 me
                 an
                 understanding
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdom
                 like
                 as
                 thou
                 didst
                 to
                 thy
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 ingenuity
                 and
                 simplicity
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Nathanael
                 ;
                 zeal
                 and
                 perfect
                 repentance
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 Zacheus
                 .
                 Give
                 me
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 thee
                 as
                 thy
                 Martyr
                 Stephen
                 had
                 ;
                 an
                 ear
                 to
                 hear
                 thee
                 as
                 Mary
                 ,
                 a
                 hand
                 to
                 touch
                 thee
                 as
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 a
                 mouth
                 with
                 Peter
                 to
                 confess
                 thee
                 ,
                 an
                 arm
                 with
                 Simeon
                 to
                 embrace
                 thee
                 ,
                 feet
                 to
                 follow
                 thee
                 with
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 an
                 heart
                 open
                 like
                 Lydia
                 to
                 entertain
                 thee
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 my
                 members
                 to
                 sin
                 and
                 to
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 henceforth
                 walk
                 in
                 righteousness
                 and
                 holiness
                 before
                 thee
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 time
                 more
                 between
                 the
                 receiving
                 the
                 holy
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 then
                 add
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 immense
                 goodness
                 ,
                 unspeakable
                 mercy
                 ;
                 delightful
                 refection
                 ,
                 blessed
                 peace-offering
                 ,
                 effectual
                 medicine
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ;
                 Holy
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 elect
                 souls
                 ,
                 coelestial
                 Manna
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 sweetest
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 grant
                 that
                 my
                 soul
                 may
                 relish
                 this
                 divine
                 Nutriment
                 with
                 spiritual
                 ravishments
                 and
                 love
                 great
                 as
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 Cherubims
                 :
                 and
                 grant
                 that
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 ●y
                 my
                 fault
                 become
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Grant
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 digest
                 thee
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 convert
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 my
                 spirit
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 thy
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 by
                 the
                 crucifying
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 newness
                 of
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 incorporated
                 as
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 living
                 member
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 whereof
                 thou
                 art
                 head
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 m●y
                 abide
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 my
                 body
                 of
                 infirmity
                 being
                 reformed
                 by
                 thy
                 power
                 may
                 be
                 configured
                 to
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 thy
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 soul
                 received
                 into
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ;
                 that
                 where
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 there
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 ,
                 beholding
                 thy
                 face
                 in
                 
                 glory
                 O
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 holy
                 Chalice
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 attend
                 devoutly
                 to
                 the
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 in
                 heart
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ;
                 saying
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 receive
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 salvation
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 After
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Cup
                 ;
                 pray
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 finished
                 :
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 gracious
                 God
                 ;
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 praise
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 love
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 dominion
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sitteth
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 bless
                 and
                 praise
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 O
                 eternal
                 Father
                 ,
                 most
                 merciful
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 admit
                 me
                 to
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 these
                 dreadful
                 and
                 desirable
                 mysteries
                 :
                 unworthy
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 yet
                 thy
                 love
                 never
                 fails
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 too
                 often
                 have
                 repented
                 of
                 my
                 repentances
                 and
                 fallen
                 back
                 into
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 never
                 repentest
                 of
                 thy
                 loving
                 kindness
                 :
                 Be
                 pleased
                 therefore
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 openest
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 rainest
                 Manna
                 upon
                 our
                 souls
                 to
                 refresh
                 them
                 
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 weary
                 ;
                 of
                 thy
                 infinite
                 goodness
                 to
                 grant
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 Communion
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 unto
                 judgment
                 and
                 condemnation
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 sweetness
                 to
                 my
                 soul
                 ;
                 health
                 and
                 safety
                 in
                 every
                 temptation
                 ;
                 joy
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 every
                 trouble
                 ;
                 lig●t
                 and
                 strength
                 in
                 every
                 word
                 and
                 work
                 ,
                 comfort
                 and
                 defence
                 in
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 my
                 death
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 oppositions
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 grant
                 that
                 no
                 unclean
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 me
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 thee
                 into
                 my
                 heart
                 and
                 soul.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               Thou
               dwellest
               in
               every
               sanctified
               soul
               ,
               she
               is
               the
               habitation
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               thou
               ta●est
               it
               for
               thine
               own
               ;
               and
               thou
               hast
               consecrated
               it
               to
               thy self
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               glorious
               mysteries
               within
               her
               .
               O
               be
               pleased
               to
               receive
               my
               soul
               presented
               to
               thee
               in
               this
               holy
               Communion
               for
               thy
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               make
               it
               a
               house
               of
               prayer
               and
               holy
               meditations
               ,
               the
               seat
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               repository
               of
               graces
               :
               reveal
               to
               me
               thy
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               communicate
               to
               me
               thy
               gifts
               ;
               and
               love
               me
               with
               that
               love
               thou
               bearest
               to
               the
               Sons
               of
               thy
               house
               :
               Thou
               hast
               given
               me
               thy
               Son
               ,
               with
               him
               give
               me
               all
               things
               else
               which
               are
               needful
               to
               my
               body
               and
               soul
               in
               order
               to
               thy
               glory
               ,
               and
               my
               salvation
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               III.
               An
               act
               of
               Love
               and
               Eucharist
               to
               be
               added
               if
               there
               be
               time
               and
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               O
               Lord
               Jesu
               Christ
               ,
               Fountain
               of
               true
               and
               holy
               love
               ,
               nothing
               is
               greater
               than
               thy
               love
               ,
               nothing
               is
               sweeter
               ,
               nothing
               more
               holy
               :
               Thy
               love
               troubles
               none
               ;
               but
               is
               entertained
               by
               all
               that
               feel
               it
               with
               joy
               and
               exultation
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               still
               more
               desired
               ,
               and
               is
               ever
               more
               desirable
               :
               Thy
               love
               O
               dearest
               Jesu
               gives
               liberty
               ,
               drives
               away
               fear
               ,
               feels
               no
               labour
               ,
               but
               suffers
               all
               ;
               it
               eases
               the
               weary
               ,
               and
               strengthens
               the
               weak
               ,
               it
               comforts
               them
               that
               mourn
               ,
               and
               feeds
               the
               hungry
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               end
               of
               thy
               own
               love
               ;
               that
               thou
               mayest
               take
               occasion
               to
               do
               us
               good
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               methods
               of
               grace
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               glory
               .
               Thou
               givest
               occasion
               ,
               and
               createst
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               producest
               affections
               ,
               and
               stirrest
               up
               the
               appetite
               ,
               and
               dost
               satisfie
               all
               holy
               desires
               .
               Thou
               hast
               made
               me
               ,
               and
               fed
               me
               ,
               and
               blessed
               me
               ,
               and
               preserved
               me
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               me
               that
               I
               might
               love
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               would'st
               have
               me
               to
               love
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               love
               me
               for
               ever
               .
               O
               give
               me
               a
               love
               to
               thee
               that
               I
               may
               love
               thee
               as
               well
               as
               ever
               any
               of
               thy
               servants
               loved
               thee
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               love
               which
               thou
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               love
               workest
               in
               thy
               secret
               ones
               .
            
             
             
               Abraham
               excelled
               in
               faith
               ,
               Job
               in
               patience
               ,
               Isaac
               in
               fidelity
               ,
               Jacob
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               Joseph
               in
               chastity
               ,
               David
               in
               religion
               ,
               Josiah
               in
               zeal
               ,
               and
               Manasses
               in
               repentance
               ;
               but
               as
               yet
               thou
               hadst
               not
               communicated
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               love
               ;
               that
               grace
               was
               reserved
               till
               thou
               thy self
               shouldst
               converse
               with
               man
               and
               teach
               him
               love
               .
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               upon
               our
               hearts
               the
               sweetest
               and
               easiest
               yoke
               of
               love
               ;
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               bear
               the
               burden
               of
               man
               and
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               give
               unto
               thy
               servant
               such
               a
               love
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               in
               thy
               service
               may
               happen
               contrary
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               feel
               it
               ;
               that
               when
               I
               labour
               I
               may
               not
               be
               weary
               ▪
               when
               I
               am
               despised
               I
               may
               not
               regard
               it
               ;
               that
               adversity
               may
               be
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               humility
               be
               my
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               mortification
               of
               my
               passions
               the
               exercise
               of
               my
               daies
               ,
               and
               the
               service
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               my
               soul
               ;
               that
               loss
               to
               me
               may
               be
               gain
               ,
               so
               I
               win
               Christ
               ;
               and
               death
               it self
               the
               entrance
               of
               an
               eternal
               life
               ,
               when
               I
               may
               live
               with
               the
               Beloved
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               my
               soul
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               my
               eyes
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               my
               sweetest
               Redeemer
               Jesus
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
               
                 An
                 Eucharistical
                 Hymn
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 my
                 whole
                 heart
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 upright
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 wonderful
                 works
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 gracious
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 compassion
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 given
                 meat
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 mindful
                 of
                 his
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 bread
                 shall
                 be
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 yield
                 royal
                 dainties
                 .
              
               
                 Binding
                 his
                 Foal
                 unto
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Asses
                 colt
                 unto
                 the
                 choice
                 vine
                 :
                 he
                 washed
                 his
                 garment
                 in
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 cloaths
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 grapes
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 mountain
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 make
                 unto
                 all
                 people
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 fat
                 things
                 ,
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 wine
                 on
                 the
                 lees
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 will
                 swallow
                 up
                 death
                 in
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 will
                 wipe
                 away
                 tears
                 from
                 off
                 all
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rebuke
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 shall
                 he
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 off
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 spoken
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 shall
                 save
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 his
                 beauty
                 ?
                 Corn
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 young
                 men
                 chearful
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 wine
                 the
                 virgins
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 whom
                 ye
                 seek
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 whom
                 ye
                 delight
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 shall
                 purifie
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 them
                 as
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 offer
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 an
                 offering
                 in
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Israel
                 return
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 fallen
                 by
                 thine
                 iniquity
                 .
                 Take
                 with
                 you
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 saying
                 ,
              
               
                 Take
                 away
                 all
                 iniquity
                 and
                 receive
                 us
                 graciously
                 :
                 so
                 will
                 we
                 render
                 the
                 calves
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 thee
                 the
                 Fatherless
                 findeth
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heal
                 their
                 backslidings
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 love
                 them
                 freely
                 ,
                 for
                 mine
                 anger
                 is
                 turned
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 dwell
                 under
                 his
                 shadow
                 shall
                 return
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 revive
                 as
                 the
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 blossom
                 as
                 the
                 Vine
                 ;
                 the
                 memorial
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 poor
                 shall
                 eat
                 and
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 seek
                 him
                 ;
                 your
                 heart
                 shall
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 placed
                 peace
                 in
                 our
                 borders
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 wheat
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 going
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 Incense
                 shall
                 be
                 offered
                 unto
                 his
                 Name
                 and
                 a
                 pure
                 offering
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 Name
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 among
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 so
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 understand
                 these
                 thi●gs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prudent
                 shall
                 know
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 just
                 shall
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 transgressors
                 shall
                 fall
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Prayer
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 after
                 the
                 Communion
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 and
                 all
                 Christian
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 O
                 most
                 merciful
                 and
                 gracious
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 glory
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 great
                 lover
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 thy
                 holy
                 Son
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 to
                 redeem
                 us
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 present
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 thee
                 pure
                 and
                 spotless
                 and
                 undefiled
                 ;
                 relying
                 upon
                 thy
                 goodness
                 ,
                 trusting
                 in
                 thy
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 my
                 dearest
                 Lord
                 into
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 represent
                 to
                 thy
                 divine
                 Majesty
                 the
                 glorious
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 our
                 dearest
                 Jesus
                 made
                 of
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 never
                 ceasing
                 intercession
                 now
                 exhibites
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 heaven
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 an
                 eternal
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 communicated
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Mysteries
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 communicate
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 hindred
                 by
                 sickness
                 or
                 necessity
                 ,
                 by
                 fear
                 or
                 scruple
                 ,
                 by
                 censures
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 consciences
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Give
                 unto
                 me
                 O
                 God
                 and
                 unto
                 them
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 prayers
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ;
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supplications
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 servants
                 ;
                 and
                 unite
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 faith
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 charity
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 interests
                 or
                 partialities
                 ,
                 no
                 sects
                 or
                 opinions
                 may
                 keep
                 us
                 any
                 longer
                 in
                 darkness
                 and
                 division
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Give
                 thy
                 blessing
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 all
                 Republicks
                 and
                 Christian
                 Governments
                 ;
                 grant
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 prudence
                 and
                 diligence
                 ;
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 grace
                 and
                 blessing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 thee
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 remembring
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 serene
                 and
                 reconciling
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Give
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Spirit
                 to
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Priests
                 ;
                 grant
                 to
                 them
                 zeal
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 wisdom
                 to
                 conduct
                 their
                 charges
                 ,
                 purity
                 to
                 become
                 exemplar
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 labours
                 and
                 their
                 lives
                 may
                 greatly
                 promote
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 O
                 grant
                 unto
                 thy
                 flock
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 wise
                 and
                 holy
                 shepherds
                 ;
                 men
                 fearing
                 God
                 and
                 hating
                 covetousness
                 ;
                 free
                 from
                 envy
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 charity
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 burning
                 and
                 shining
                 lights
                 ,
                 men
                 beholding
                 ●heir
                 light
                 may
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 that
                 light
                 and
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 Have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 all
                 states
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Governors
                 and
                 the
                 governed
                 ,
                 the
                 rich
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 high
                 and
                 low
                 ;
                 grant
                 to
                 every
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 station
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 purity
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 justice
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 will
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Relieve
                 all
                 oppressed
                 Princes
                 ,
                 defend
                 and
                 restore
                 their
                 rights
                 ,
                 and
                 suppress
                 all
                 violent
                 and
                 warring
                 spirits
                 that
                 unjustly
                 disturb
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Christendom
                 :
                 Relieve
                 and
                 comfort
                 all
                 Gentlemen
                 that
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 poverty
                 and
                 sad
                 misfortunes
                 :
                 Comfort
                 and
                 support
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 comfort
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 of
                 holiness
                 and
                 resignation
                 ,
                 descend
                 upon
                 all
                 Christian
                 people
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 in
                 any
                 instance
                 visited
                 with
                 thy
                 rod
                 :
                 And
                 be
                 graciously
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 pity
                 poor
                 mankind
                 ;
                 shorten
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 our
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 our
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 our
                 dearest
                 Lord
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 prevail
                 mightily
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 I
                 humbly
                 present
                 to
                 thy
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 this
                 glorious
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 thy
                 servants
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 represented
                 upon
                 earth
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 my
                 dearest
                 Relations
                 ,
                 [
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 Husband
                 ,
                 
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Grant
                 unto
                 them
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 want
                 ,
                 or
                 wisely
                 and
                 holily
                 desire
                 ;
                 keep
                 them
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 thy
                 fear
                 and
                 favour
                 :
                 grant
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 never
                 sin
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 never
                 fall
                 into
                 thy
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 never
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 thy
                 love
                 and
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 their
                 portion
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 blessing
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 all
                 strangers
                 and
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 thy
                 Son
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 sweet
                 sound
                 of
                 thy
                 Gospel
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 any
                 soul
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 thy
                 Sons
                 blood
                 ,
                 be
                 any
                 longer
                 reckon'd
                 in
                 the
                 portions
                 of
                 thy
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 all
                 become
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 grant
                 that
                 all
                 Christians
                 may
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 without
                 scandal
                 and
                 reproach
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 charity
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Give
                 thy
                 grace
                 speedily
                 to
                 all
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 repent
                 and
                 live
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 To
                 all
                 good
                 people
                 give
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 gifts
                 and
                 holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 perseverance
                 and
                 Christian
                 perfection
                 :
                 To
                 all
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 grant
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 humility
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 charity
                 and
                 obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 suffer
                 none
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 throw
                 themselves
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 
                 into
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 intolerable
                 burning
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 all
                 mankind
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 and
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 remembred
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 represent
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 thy
                 eternal
                 Son
                 ,
                 his
                 merits
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 his
                 resurrection
                 and
                 ascension
                 ,
                 his
                 charity
                 and
                 intercession
                 ;
                 praying
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 our
                 glorious
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 to
                 grant
                 unto
                 us
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 and
                 perfect
                 repentance
                 ,
                 an
                 irreconcilable
                 hatred
                 of
                 all
                 sin
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 exact
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 the
                 ever
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 conformable
                 will
                 and
                 religious
                 affections
                 ,
                 an
                 Angelical
                 purity
                 and
                 a
                 Seraphical
                 love
                 ;
                 thankful
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 things
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 all
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 and
                 disposition
                 as
                 may
                 promote
                 thy
                 greatest
                 glory
                 and
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 our
                 likeness
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 Father
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 thou
                 lovest
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 real
                 and
                 unalterable
                 event
                 by
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 poured
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 love
                 ;
                 whom
                 I
                 adore
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 I
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             An
             Advice
             concerning
             him
             who
             only
             Communicates
             Spiritually
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             many
             persons
             well
             disposed
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             to
             communicate
             frequently
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             happen
             that
             they
             are
             unavoidably
             hindred
             .
             Some
             have
             a
             timerous
             conscience
             ,
             a
             fear
             ,
             a
             pious
             fear
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             sometimes
             more
             pitiable
             than
             commendable
             .
             Others
             are
             advis'd
             by
             their
             spiritual
             Guides
             to
             abstain
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             proceed
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             repentance
             further
             yet
             ,
             before
             they
             partake
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             love
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             they
             should
             want
             the
             blessings
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             Communion
             ,
             their
             remedy
             which
             is
             intended
             them
             would
             be
             a
             real
             impediment
             .
             Some
             are
             scandalized
             and
             offended
             at
             irremediable
             miscarriages
             in
             publick
             Doctrines
             or
             Government
             ,
             and
             cannot
             readily
             overcome
             their
             prejudice
             ,
             nor
             reconcile
             their
             consciences
             to
             a
             present
             actual
             Communion
             .
             Some
             dare
             not
             receive
             it
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             wicked
             Priest
             of
             notorious
             evil
             life
             .
             Some
             can
             have
             it
             at
             no
             Priest
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             a
             long
             journey
             ,
             or
             under
             a
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Country
             of
             a
             differing
             perswasion
             .
             Some
             are
             sick
             ;
             and
             some
             cannot
             have
             it
             every
             day
             ,
             but
             every
             day
             desire
             it
             .
          
           
             Such
             persons
             as
             these
             ,
             if
             they
             prepare
             themselves
             
             with
             all
             the
             essential
             and
             ornamental
             measures
             of
             address
             ,
             and
             eanestly
             desire
             that
             they
             could
             actually
             Communicate
             ,
             they
             may
             place
             themselves
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             building
             an
             Altar
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             celebrate
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             holy
             desire
             joyn
             with
             all
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             who
             that
             day
             celebrate
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ;
             and
             may
             serve
             their
             devotion
             by
             the
             former
             Prayers
             and
             actions
             Eucharistical
             ,
             changing
             only
             such
             circumstantial
             words
             which
             relate
             to
             the
             actual
             participation
             :
             And
             then
             they
             may
             remember
             and
             make
             use
             of
             the
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             of
             S.
             Austin
             ;
             
             [
             
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               (
               saith
               that
               learned
               Saint
               )
               to
               be
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               be
               fed
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               As
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               when
               we
               are
               born
               of
               our
               mother
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               be
               fed
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               when
               she
               suckles
               her
               Infant
               by
               that
               nourishment
               which
               is
               chang'd
               into
               food
               that
               he
               might
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               born
               to
               life
               :
               when
               this
               is
               done
               without
               the
               actual
               and
               Sacramental
               participation
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               spiritual
               Manducation
               .
            
             ]
             Concerning
             which
             I
             only
             add
             the
             pious
             advice
             of
             a
             religious
             person
             ;
             
             Let
             every
             faithful
             soul
             be
             ready
             and
             desirous
             often
             to
             receive
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             But
             if
             he
             cannot
             so
             often
             Communicate
             Sacramentally
             as
             he
             desires
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             but
             remain
             in
             perfect
             resignation
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             dispose
             himself
             to
             a
             spiritual
             Communion
             :
             For
             no
             man
             and
             no
             thing
             can
             hinder
             a
             well-disposed
             soul
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             holy
             desires
             she
             may
             ,
             if
             she
             please
             ,
             communicate
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             nothing
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             way
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             used
             never
             but
             upon
             just
             necessity
             ,
             
             and
             when
             it
             cannot
             be
             actual
             :
             not
             upon
             peevishness
             and
             spiritual
             pride
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             schism
             and
             fond
             opinions
             ;
             not
             in
             despight
             of
             our
             Brother
             ,
             and
             contempt
             or
             condemnation
             of
             the
             holy
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             with
             a
             living
             faith
             ,
             and
             an
             actual
             charity
             ,
             and
             great
             humility
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             devotion
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             much
             the
             more
             intensly
             and
             fervently
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             is
             really
             troubled
             for
             the
             want
             of
             actual
             participation
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             is
             true
             which
             
               S.
               Austin
            
             said
             ,
             
             
               Crede
               &
               manducasti
            
             ;
             Believe
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             .
             
               Adora
               Jesum
            
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           some
           Books
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Tho.
             Basset
          
           ,
           at
           his
           shop
           under
           St.
           Dunstans
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
        
         
           
             SCintilla
             Altaris
          
           :
           Primitive
           Devotion
           in
           the
           Feasts
           and
           Fasts
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           By
           
             Edw.
             Sparke
          
           D.
           D.
           And
           also
           Devotions
           on
           the
           three
           grand
           Solemnities
           last
           added
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           
             
               viz.
               The
               Fifth
               of
               November
               .
            
             
               viz.
               The
               Thirtieth
               of
               January
               .
            
             
               viz.
               The
               Twenty
               ninth
               of
               May.
               
            
          
           By
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
         
           
             Officium
             Quotidianum
          
           :
           or
           ,
           A
           Manual
           of
           Private
           Devotions
           :
           By
           the
           Most
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           Dr.
           
             William
             Laud
          
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           The
           New
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           with
           choice
           Cuts
           in
           Copper
           newly
           engraven
           ;
           Suited
           to
           all
           the
           Feasts
           and
           Fasts
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           throughout
           the
           year
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Pocket-Volumes
           .
        
         
           A
           Collection
           of
           all
           the
           Statutes
           in
           force
           from
           the
           year
           1640.
           to
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           in
           a
           fair
           Character
           ,
           Printed
           by
           His
           Majesties
           Printers
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Reader
             is
             also
             desired
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             another
             Counterfeit
             Impression
             ,
             in
             a
             small
             Character
             ,
             and
             very
             imperfect
             ,
             wanting
             ten
             Acts
             now
             in
             force
             ;
             said
             to
             be
             Printed
             by
          
           Ja.
           Flesher
           ,
           Hen.
           Twyford
           ,
           and
           J.
           Streater
           ,
           
             with
             Mr.
          
           Manbee
           
             's
             Name
             of
          
           Lincolns-Inn
           
             in
             the
             Title
          
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64145-e2450
           
             *
             So
             the
             Syriac
             Interpreter
             renders
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             places
             of
             my
             Father
             ;
             
               In
               iis
               quae
               patris
               mei
               sunt
            
             :
             So
             the
             Arabic
             Version
             .
             
               In
               negotiis
               patris
               mei
            
             ,
             in
             my
             Fathers
             business
             .
             So
             
               Castellio
               ,
               Piscator
            
             ,
             and
             our
             English
             Bibles
             .
             But
             the
             second
             reddition
             is
             more
             agreeable
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             is
             more
             consonant
             to
             the
             use
             of
             that
             phrase
             in
             the
             
               N.
               T.
            
             So
             Joh.
             19.27
             .
             St.
             John
             received
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               recepit
               eam
               in
               domum
               suam
            
             :
             so
             Beza
             and
             our
             English
             Translation
             :
             he
             took
             her
             to
             his
             own
             house
             .
             And
             thus
             St.
             Chrysostom
             uses
             the
             same
             phrase
             ,
             Serm.
             52.
             
               in
               Genes
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Whither
             do
             you
             drive
             the
             just
             man
             ?
             do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             where-ever
             he
             sets
             his
             foot
             ,
             he
             is
             within
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             or
             territory
             ?
          
           
             Isa.
             31.9
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Tarpeie
               Pater
               ,
               qui
               Templa
               secundam
               Incolis
               à
               coelo
               sedem
            
             —
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64145-e2930
           
             Heb.
             6.1.2
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Heb.
               10.3
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Desiderata
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               h●stia
               hostiarum
               ,
               mysterium
               mysteriorum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Dominicum
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               2
               Pet.
               2.13
               .
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.20.8.29
               .
               1
               Cor.
               10.16
               .
            
             
               Jude
               v.
               12
               Acts
               16.2
            
          
           
             Duplex
             vita
             ,
             duplicem
             poscit
             panem
             .
             St
             ,
             Aug.
             oportuit
             autem
             ,
             non
             solum
             primitias
             nostrae
             naturae
             in
             participationem
             venire
             melioris
             ,
             sed
             omnes
             quotquot
             velint
             homines
             &
             secundâ
             nativitate
             nasci
             ,
             &
             nutriti
             cibo
             novo
             ,
             &
             huic
             nativitati
             accommodato
             ,
             atque
             ita
             praevenire
             mensuram
             perfectionis
             .
             Damasc.
             de
             fide
             orthod
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             Et
             quoniam
             spiritualis
             est
             Adam
             ,
             oportuit
             &
             nativitatem
             spiritualem
             esse
             ,
             similiter
             &
             cibum
             .
             
               Ib.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               in
               Levit
               :
               &
               habetur
               de
               consecrat
               :
               dist
               .
            
             2.
             
               secundum
               se.
            
             
          
           
             
               habet
               .
               de
               consecrat
               ,
               dist
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Epist.
               ad
               .
               Iren.
            
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               vide
               eund
               .
               in
               Joha●
               .
               tract
               .
            
             50.
             
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 tract
                 .
                 verb.
                 Quicunque
                 dixerit
                 verbum
                 in
                 filium
                 hominis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 Levit.
                 c.
              
               10.
               hom
               .
               7.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Sacram
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
               &
               in
               Luc.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Johan
            
             .
             6.
             hom
             .
             47.
             
             Tract
             .
             26.
             
               in
               Johan
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               S.
               Basil
               in
               Ps.
            
             33
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.35
             .
          
           
             v.
             54
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             Res
             ipsa
             cujus
             Sacramentum
             est
             ,
             omni
             homini
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             nulli
             ad
             exitium
             quicunque
             ejus
             particeps
             suerit
             .
             S.
             Aug
             tract
             16.
             in
             Joh.
             de
             resur
             .
             car
             .
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             Annon
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hoc
             mysterium
             pronunciat
             [
             Nestorius
             ]
             &
             irreligiose
             fidelium
             mentes
             in
             sensus
             adulterinos
             detrudit
             ac
             humanis
             cogitationibus
             aggreditur
             ,
             quae
             solâ
             purâ
             &
             inexquisitâ
             fide
             accipiuntur
             .
             
               S.
               Cyril
            
             lib.
             ad
             Euophium
             anathem
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quod
                 esca
                 est
                 carni
                 ,
                 hoc
                 anim●e
                 fides
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Cypr.
                 de
                 coen●
                 Dom.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               apud
               Arabas
               &
               Hebraeos
               significat
               panem
               &
               corpus
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S.
             Chrysost
          
           
             Pedag.
             1.
             
               lib.
               de
               resur
               .
               car
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Theol.
               M.
               S
            
             Prov.
             9.5
             .
             
               Moreh
               .
               Nevouch
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Pedag.
             1.
             
               lib.
               de
               resur
               .
               car
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               Eccles.
               Theol.
               M.
               S
            
             Prov.
             9.5
             .
             
               Moreh
               .
               Nevouch
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             55.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Amos.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             à
             selectis
             justorum
             ;
             à
             capitibus
             &
             primariis
             coetus
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             10.29
             .
          
           
             13.20
             .
          
           
             Luke
             14.15
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sibyl
                 .
                 Erithr
                 .
                 Orac.
                 Luk.
                 22.30
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Eâ
             formâ
             quâ
             semper
             carnalia
             in
             figuram
             spiritualium
             antecedunt
             .
             
               Tertul
               .
               de
               baptis
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Philo.
                 Allegor
              
               .
               In
               ratione
               sacrorum
               par
               est
               &
               animae
               &
               corporis
               causa
               ,
               nam
               plerunque
               quae
               non
               possunt
               circa
               animam
               fieri
               ,
               fiunt
               circa
               corpus
               .
               Servius
               in
               illud
               Virgil.
               [
               vittasque
               resolvit
               ]
               &
               lib.
               4.
               
               In
               sacris
               quae
               exhiberi
               non
               poterunt
               ,
               simulabantur
               &
               erant
               pro
               veris.
               
            
          
           
             
               Joh.
               Chap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             infantes
             apud
             Bedam
             .
          
           
             *
             Tingimur
             in
             passione
             Domini
             .
             Tertul.
             l.
             de
             bapt
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S.
             Cyril
             .
             vocatbaptismum
             Catech.
             11
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               5.10
               .
            
             
               Col.
               1.20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               Tit.
               2.14
               .
               Heb.
               2.9
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               Heb.
               9.15
               1
               Pet.
               1.18
               .
            
             
               1
               Pet.
               2.24
               .
            
             
               
                 Tertul.
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               8.
               
                 contr
                 .
                 Marcion
              
               .
            
          
           
             Figura
             est
             ergo
             praecipiens
             ,
             passioni
             Domini
             esse
             communicandum
             ,
             &
             suaviter
             atque
             utiliter
             recondendum
             in
             memoria
             ,
             quo
             pro
             nobis
             caro
             ejus
             crucifixa
             &
             vulnerata
             sit
             .
             
               S.
               August
               .
               de
               doctr
               .
               Christ.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Et
             tu
             qui
             accipis
             panem
             divinae
             ejus
             substantiae
             in
             illo
             participas
             alimento
             .
             
               S.
               Ambros.
               lib.
            
             66.
             de
             sacram
             .
             Hic
             umbra
             ,
             hic
             imago
             ,
             illic
             veritas
             :
             umbra
             in
             lege
             ,
             imago
             in
             evangelio
             ,
             veritas
             in
             coelestibus
             .
             Idem
             de
             offic
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             48.
             [
             si
             quis
             verò
             transire
             potuerit
             ab
             hâc
             umbrâ
             ,
             veniat
             ad
             imaginem
             rerum
             ,
             &
             videat
             adventum
             Christi
             in
             carne
             factum
             ,
             videat
             eum
             pontificem
             ,
             offerentem
             quidem
             &
             nunc
             patri
             hostias
             ,
             &
             postmodum
             oblaturum
             ,
             &
             intelligat
             haec
             omnia
             imagines
             esse
             spiritualium
             rerum
             ,
             &
             corporalibus
             officiis
             coelestia
             designari
             .
             
               Origen
               in
               Psal.
            
             38.
             
             
               Vide
               eund
               .
               hom
            
             .
             7.
             
               in
               Levit.
               &
               Epiphanium
               in
               Anchorato
               .
            
          
           
             De
             sacram
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             6.6
             .
             advers
             .
             Judaeos
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             13.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Acts
               22.16
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               6.5
               .
               &
               8.11
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             
               Et
               institutio
               paria
               ,
               &
               significatio
               similia
               ,
               &
               finis
               facit
               aequalia
               ,
               
                 S.
                 August
              
               .
               apud
               Bedam
               in
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               
            
             
               So
               
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 Hierom.
                 catech
              
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.13
               .
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.16.17
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serm.
               de
               coenâ
               Dui
            
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15.9
             .
          
           
             
               Ephes.
               5.26
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               3.28
               .
            
             
               Luk.
               7.50
               .
               Tit.
               3.5
               .
               Eph.
               5.26
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             lib.
             15.
             
               de
               Trinit
               .
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             
               St.
               Aug.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               in
               Levit.
               pu
            
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 S.
                 Austin
                 .
                 in
                 Levit.
                 q.
              
               57.
               
                 solet
                 autem
                 res
                 quae
                 significat
                 ,
                 ejus
                 rei
                 nomine
                 quam
                 significat
                 ,
                 nuncupari
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Theodoret.
                 dial
              
               .
               1.
               c.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Ante
             communicationem
             corporis
             Christi
             &
             sanguinis
             ,
             juxta
             Orientalium
             partium
             morem
             ,
             unanimiter
             clarâ
             voce
             sacratissimum
             fidei
             recenseant
             Symbolum
             ,
             ut
             primum
             populi
             quam
             credulitatem
             teneant
             ,
             fateantur
             .
             Concil
             .
             Tolet.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             St.
             Ambros.
             quibus
             [
             symbolis
             ]
             vescentes
             confessionem
             fidei
             suae
             addebant
             :
             respondebant
             .
             Amen
             .
             Idem
             etiam
             sancitum
             in
             
               Concil
               .
               Agath
            
             .
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               Emiss
               .
               habetur
               de
               consecrat
               dist
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Jude
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Corpus
               sumus
               de
               conscientiâ
               Religionis
               ,
               &
               disciplinae
               unitate
               ,
               &
               spei
               foedere
               .
               Coimus
               ad
               Deum
               quasi
               manu
               factâ
               pre●ptionibus
               ambiamus
               .
               Haec
               vis
               Deo
               grata
               est
               
                 Tertul.
                 apol
                 .
                 cap.
              
               39.
               
               Idem
               ad
               vers
               .
               haeret
               .
               cap.
               20.
               ait
               Sacramentum
               esse
               contesserationem
               mutuae
               dilectionis
               in
               membris
               Ecclesiae
               inter
               se.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Isid.
               Pelusiot
            
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             8.
             ad
             fratres
             in
             erem
             .
             Hoc
             Sacramentum
             ideo
             nobis
             datum
             est
             ut
             corpus
             Ecclesiae
             Christi
             in
             terris
             cum
             capite
             quod
             est
             in
             coelis
             coadunetur
             ]
             Itaque
             petendo
             panem
             nostrum
             quotidianum
             perpetuitatem
             postulamus
             in
             Christo
             ,
             &
             individuitatem
             à
             corpore
             ejus
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             orat
             .
             Et
             ideo
             panem
             nostrum
             ,
             i.e.
             Christum
             dari
             nobis
             quotidie
             petimus
             ,
             ut
             qui
             in
             Christo
             manemus
             ,
             à
             sanctificatione
             ejus
             &
             corpore
             non
             ●ecedamus
             
               St.
               Cyprian
               de
               orat
               .
               Domin
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Qui
             scel
             eratè
             vivunt
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             &
             communicare
             non
             desinunt
             putantes
             setali
             communione
             mundari
             ,
             discant
             nihil
             ad
             emundationem
             proficere
             dicente
             prophetâ
             ,
             quid
             est
             quod
             dilectus
             meus
             facit
             in
             domo
             meâ
             scelera
             multa
             ?
             nunquid
             carnes
             sanctae
             auferent
             à
             te
             malitias
             tuas
             ?
             Jer.
             11.15
             .
             
               Isidor
               .
               Hispal
               .
               de
               summo
               bono
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             †
             Nonne
             semel
             immolatus
             est
             Christus
             in
             seipso
             ?
             &
             tamen
             in
             Sacramento
             non
             solum
             per
             omnes
             paschae
             solennitates
             ,
             sed
             omni
             die
             populis
             immolatur
             .
             Nec
             utique
             mentitur
             qui
             interrogatus
             ,
             eum
             responderit
             immolari
             :
             si
             enim
             Sacramenta
             quandam
             similitudinem
             earum
             rerum
             quarum
             Sacramenta
             sunt
             non
             haberent
             ,
             omnino
             Sacramenta
             non
             essent
             St.
             Aug.
             Epist.
             ad
             Bonifac
             .
             23.
             
             Quia
             corpus
             assumptum
             ablaturus
             erat
             ab
             oculis
             ,
             &
             illaturus
             syderibus
             ,
             necessarium
             erat
             ut
             die
             coenae
             Sacramentum
             nobis
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             consecraretur
             ,
             ut
             coleretur
             jugiter
             per
             mysterium
             quod
             semel
             offerebatur
             in
             precium
             ,
             ut
             quia
             quotidiana
             &
             indefessa
             currebat
             pro
             omnium
             salute
             redemptio
             ,
             perpetua
             esset
             redemptionis
             oblatio
             ,
             &
             perennis
             victima
             illa
             viveret
             in
             memoria
             ,
             &
             semper
             praesens
             esset
             in
             gratia
             ,
             vera
             unica
             ,
             &
             perfecta
             hostia
             ,
             fide
             aestimanda
             non
             specie
             ,
             neque
             exteriori
             censenda
             visu
             sed
             interiore
             affectu
             .
             Unde
             coelestis
             confirmat
             authoritas
             ,
             quia
             caro
             mea
             verè
             est
             cibus
             ,
             &
             sanguis
             meus
             verè
             est
             potus
             .
             Recedat
             ergo
             omne
             infidelitatis
             ambiguum
             quoniam
             qui
             author
             est
             muneris
             ,
             idem
             testis
             est
             veritatis
             .
             
               Euseb.
               Emiss
               .
               &
               habetur
               de
               consecrat
               .
               dist
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               
                 Non
                 sine
                 mysterio
                 ,
                 sine
                 re
                 ,
                 vel
                 panis
                 ad
                 aram
                 ,
              
               
                 Vel
                 vinum
                 fertur
                 cui
                 superaddis
                 aquam
                 .
              
               
                 Utraque
                 sub
                 typico
                 ritu
                 ,
                 formaque
                 futuri
                 ,
              
               
                 Melchisedec
                 Domino
                 sacrificasse
                 serunt
                 .
              
               
                 Hildebert
                 .
                 Cenoman
                 .
              
               
                 Melchisedec
                 Domino
                 panem
                 vinumque
                 litavit
                 ,
              
               
                 Christus
                 idem
                 faciens
                 ,
                 pactum
                 vetus
                 evacuavit
                 .
              
               
                 Hugo
                 Card.
                 
              
               
                 —
                 Rex
                 ille
                 Salem
                 ,
                 qui
                 munere
                 tali
                 ,
              
               
                 Mystica
                 praemisit
                 summi
                 libamina
                 Christi
                 .
              
               
                 Claud.
                 Marian
                 victor
                 .
                 lib.
                 3.
                 in
                 Genes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Psal.
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             Hinc
             ergo
             pensemus
             quale
             sit
             hoc
             sacramentum
             ,
             quod
             pro
             absolutione
             nostrâ
             passionem
             unigeniti
             filii
             imitetur
             .
             Quis
             n.
             fidelium
             habere
             dubium
             posset
             in
             ipsâ
             immolationis
             horâ
             ad
             Sacerdotis
             vo●●m
             coelos
             aperiri
             ,
             in
             illo
             Jesu
             Christi
             mysterio
             angelorum
             choros
             ●●lesse
             :
             S.
             
               Gregor
               .
               in
               homil
               .
               Paschali
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Humana
               enim
               caro
               quae
               erat
               peccato
               mortua
               ,
               carnī
               mundae
               unita
               ,
               incorporata
               ,
               unum
               cum
               illâ
               effecta
               ,
               vivit
               de
               spiritu
               ejus
               ,
               sicut
               unum
               corpus
               de
               suo
               spiritu
               ,
               St.
               Aug.
               Epist.
               ad
               Iren.
               
            
             
               Condescendens
               Deus
               nostris
               fragilitatibus
               ,
               influit
               oblatis
               vim
               vitae
               convertens
               ea
               in
               veritatem
               propriae
               carnis
               ,
               ut
               corpus
               vitae
               quasi
               quoddam
               semen
               vivificativum
               inveniatur
               in
               nobis
               .
               8.
               
               Cyril
               .
               ad
               Calosyrium
               .
            
             
               St.
               
                 Cyril
                 .
                 l.
              
               11.
               
                 in
                 Johan
                 .
                 c.
              
               26.
               
               
                 Christus
                 suo
                 corpore
                 per
                 communionem
                 mysticam
                 benedicens
                 credentibus
                 &
                 secum
                 &
                 inter
                 nos
                 unum
                 corpus
                 efficit
                 .
                 de
                 Trinit
                 .
                 lib.
              
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
             St.
             Clem.
             Alex
             .
             lib.
             2.
             paedag
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Bibere
             Jesu
             sanguinem
             est
             participem
             esse
             incorruptionis
             Domini
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Ephes.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             
               Haec
               sumpta
               &
               hausta
               faciunt
               ut
               nos
               in
               Christo
               &
               Christus
               in
               nobis
               sit
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             
               de
               Trinit
               .
               habetur
               de
               consecrat
               .
               dist
               .
            
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             
               paed
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             17.
             in
             Johan
             .
             Contenti
             sint
             ad
             venera●ionem
             figuris
             defendentibus
             a
             vilitate
             secretam
             .
             Macrob.
             in
             somn
             .
             Scip.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               St.
               Chrysost
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Origen
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             Denat
             .
             Deor.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lib.
             8.
             
               contr
               .
               Celsum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             ad
             Smyr
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             of
             this
             Chap.
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             21.11
             .
          
           
             *
             Nam
             animalis
             homo
             ,
             ho●
             est
             ,
             qui
             sequitur
             cogitationes
             humanas
             &
             animales
             sive
             naturales
             ,
             non
             est
             capax
             eorū
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             supra
             naturam
             ,
             &
             spiritualiū
             ,
             atque
             ita
             &
             spiritualem
             esum
             carnis
             Dominicae
             non
             intelligit
             ,
             cujus
             qui
             non
             sunt
             participes
             ,
             non
             erunt
             participes
             aeternae
             vi●ae
             .
             
               Theophylact
               in
               cap.
            
             6.
             
             Joh.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             25
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Later
             .
             part
             50.
             cap.
             30
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.6
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64145-e10150
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Non
                 edit
                 Israel
                 sine
                 amaris
                 caulibus
                 agnum
                 ,
              
               
                 Tolle
                 tuam
                 ,
                 Christum
                 qui
                 cupis
                 esse
                 ,
                 crucem
                 ,
              
               
                 Quos
                 amat
                 ,
                 aerumnis
                 etenim
                 Deus
                 angit
                 ,
                 at
                 illis
              
               
                 Foetior
                 exhausto
                 palma
                 labore
                 venit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             lapsis
             .
             &
             Epist.
             54.
             
             Nunc
             non
             infirmis
             sed
             fortibus
             pax
             necessaria
             est
             ;
             nec
             morientibus
             ,
             sed
             viventibus
             communicatio
             à
             nobis
             danda
             est
             :
             ut
             quos
             excitamus
             &
             hortamur
             ad
             praelium
             ,
             non
             inermes
             &
             nudos
             relinquamus
             :
             sed
             protectione
             sanguinis
             &
             corporis
             Christi
             muniamus
             :
             &
             cum
             ad
             hoc
             fiat
             Eucharistia
             ,
             ut
             possit
             accipientibus
             esse
             tutela
             ,
             quos
             tutos
             esse
             contra
             adversarium
             volumus
             ,
             munimento
             Dominicae
             saturiritatis
             armemus
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             3.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 sit
                 laurea
                 justis
              
               
                 Ex
                 pretio
                 quod
                 terror
                 agit
                 ,
                 mansuraque
                 virtus
              
               
                 Crescit
                 in
                 ad
                 versis
                 ,
                 quae
                 testibus
                 usa
                 periclis
              
               
                 Ad
                 meritum
                 discrimen
                 habet
              
               
                 Arat.
                 Diacon
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 in
                 acta
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             Ecclus.
             81.9
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Suidas
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               14
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Phil.
               1.4
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               Gal.
               6.4
               .
               Ephes.
               5.10
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Ut
                 perdunt
                 propriam
                 mortalia
                 corpora
                 vitam
                 ,
              
               
                 Si
                 nequeunt
                 escas
                 sumere
                 corporeas
                 :
              
               
                 Sic
                 animae
                 nisi
                 deliciis
                 rationis
                 alantur
              
               
                 Dum
                 Verbi
                 aeterni
                 pane
                 carent
                 ,
                 pereunt
                 .
              
               
                 Namquid
                 erit
                 quod
                 dira
                 procul
                 fastidia
                 pellat
              
               
                 Cum
                 se
                 ipso
                 refugit
                 mens
                 saturare
                 Deo
                 ▪
              
               
                 Prosper
                 Epigr.
                 
              
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               
                 Sint
                 desiderii
                 post
                 eseas
                 pocula
                 magni
              
               
                 Praesertim
                 ,
                 quia
                 carnes
                 assas
                 sumpsimus
                 agni
              
               
                 Assa
                 caro
                 nobis
                 facit
                 ora
                 magis
                 sitibunda
                 ,
              
               
                 Quam
                 tenerae
                 carnes
                 ,
                 qua●
                 mollis
                 decoquit
                 unda
                 .
              
               
                 Petrus
                 Blesens
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               In
               actis
               Lovaniensibus
               dicitur
               de
               B.
               Idâ
               :
               ex
               ore
               &
               naribus
               fluere
               sanguinem
               solere
               ,
               qui
               non
               sistebatur
               donec
               ad
               Sacram
               mensam
               se
               sisteret
               ad
               sedandum
               vehemens
               ejus
               communicandi
               cum
               eo
               quem
               ardenter
               amaverat
               desiderium
               .
               cap.
               9.
               
            
             
               In
               Matth.
               cap.
               26.
               hom
               .
               83.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               S.
               Chrys.
               hom
               .
               24.
               in
               1.
               ad
               Corinth
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             1.53
             
          
           
             Psa.
             10
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Et
             fibras
             pecorum
             &
             spirantia
             consulit
             exta
             .
             Virg.
             
          
           
             Miror
             com
             hostiae
             probantur
             penes
             vos
             à
             vitiosissimis
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             cur
             praecordia
             potiùs
             victimarum
             ,
             quàm
             ipsorum
             sacrificantium
             examinantur
             :
             
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             Submonentur
             in
             his
             Symbolis
             ut
             quoties
             accedunt
             ad
             altaria
             ,
             vel
             nuncupaturi
             vota
             ,
             vel
             reddituri
             nullum
             vitium
             ,
             nullumque
             morbum
             asserant
             in
             animâ
             .
             Ph●lo
             .
          
           
             
               Conentur
               omnino
               nitidam
               &
               immaculatam
               [
               animam
               ]
               in
               conspectu
               Dei
               producere
               ne
               visam
               aversetur
               .
               Philo.
               
            
             
               Si
               mortale
               corpus
               ,
               multo
               magis
               immortalem
               animam
               .
               Idem
               .
            
          
           
             Salvatorem
             nostrum
             (
             fratres
             charissimi
             )
             suscepturi
             ,
             totis
             viribus
             debemus
             nos
             cum
             ipsius
             adjutorio
             praeparare
             ,
             &
             omnes
             latebras
             animae
             nostrae
             diligenter
             aspicere
             ,
             ne
             fortè
             sit
             in
             nobis
             aliquod
             peccatum
             absconditum
             ,
             quod
             &
             conscientiam
             nostram
             confundat
             &
             mordeat
             ,
             &
             oculos
             Divinae
             Majestatis
             offendat
             .
             
               S.
               Ambros
               .
               de
               Sacram.
            
             
          
           
             See
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
             N.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             35.15
             .
          
           
             Job
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             8.6
             .
             Jerem.
             
          
           
             Dolori
             si
             fraena
             remiseris
             nulla
             meteria
             non
             est
             maxima
             .
          
           
             Haec
             brevis
             est
             illa
             perennis
             aqua
             .
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 hic
                 habitat
                 constricta
                 licentia
                 nodo
              
               
                 Et
                 flecti
                 faciles
                 irae
                 vinoque
                 madentes
              
               
                 Excubiae
              
               
                 Jocundique
                 metus
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 secura
                 voluptas
              
               
                 Et
                 lasciva
                 volant
                 levibus
                 perjuria
                 pennis
                 .
              
               
                 Claudian
                 .
                 de
                 nuptiis
                 Honorii
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64145-e13630
           
             *
             
               
                 The
                 sine
                 dulce
                 nihil
                 ,
                 Domine
                 ,
              
               
                 Nec
                 juvat
                 ore
                 quid
                 appetere
                 ,
              
               
                 Pocula
                 ni
                 prius
                 atque
                 cibos
              
               
                 Christe
                 tuus
                 favor
                 imbuerit
                 ,
              
               
                 Omnia
                 sanctificante
                 fide
                 .
              
               
                 Prudentius
                 hymno
                 3.
                 ante
                 cibum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             —
             purior
             illos
             Solis
             fervor
             alit
             ,
             pretiosaque
             pabula
             libant
             .
          
           
             *
             Dionys.
             Eccles.
             hierarch
             .
             Microlog
             .
             observ
             .
             Eccles.
             cap.
             51.
             in
             biblioth
             .
             PP
             .
             Cabas
             .
             exposit
             .
             liturg
             .
             cap.
             15.16
             .
             Germanus
             Patr.
             C.
             P.
             in
             rerum
             Ecclesiast
             .
             theoria
             .
             Durandus
             .
             ration
             .
             Divin
             .
             offic
             .
             l.
             4.
             &
             l.
             6.
             
             Albe●tus
             Magnus
             de
             officio
             Missae
             tract
             .
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
             Alcuinus
             de
             divin
             .
             offic
             .
             Aquinas
             Summ.
             3.
             q.
             80.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             St.
             Cyprianus
             lib.
             de
             lapsis
             .
          
           
             Si
             ergo
             ,
             ut
             tot
             &
             tanta
             Divina
             testimonia
             concinunt
             ,
             nec
             salus
             nec
             vita
             aeterna
             sine
             baptismo
             &
             corpore
             &
             sanguine
             Domini
             cuiquam
             expectanda
             sunt
             ,
             frustra
             sine
             his
             promittitur
             parvulis
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             peccat
             .
             merit
             .
             &
             remiss
             .
             cap.
             20.
             &c.
             24.
             vide
             eundem
             de
             verbis
             Apostoli
             ad
             Bonifac.
             Epist.
             23.
             ad
             vitalem
             epist.
             106.
             cont
             .
             duas
             epistol
             .
             Pelagian
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22.
             &
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             lib.
             contr
             .
             Julian
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Test.
             ad
             Quirin
             .
             c.
             25.
             
             Author
             Hypognost
             .
             in
             operibus
             S.
             August
             .
             idem
             ait
             expresse
             S.
             Paulinus
             Epist.
             Nolanus
             epist
             .
             12.
             ad
             Severum
             .
             S.
             Cyril
             .
             Hieros
             .
             Catech.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             Idem
             dixit
             P.
             Innocentius
             .
             Capit.
             Caroli
             Mag.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             161.
             
             Alcuin
             .
             lib.
             de
             divinis
             offic
             .
             Idem
             videre
             est
             in
             
               Ordine
               Romano
            
             quem
             edidit
             Michael
             Hittorpius
             .
          
           
             *
             Maldonatus
             in
             Johan
             .
             6.
             num
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Hierem.
             Patr.
             C.
             P.
             doctr
             .
             exhor
             .
             ad
             Germanos
             Alvarez
             in
             it
             in
             .
             Aethiop
             .
             Joachimum
             Vadianum
             in
             notat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             fol.
             14.
             de
             Sacram
             .
             Eucharistae
             concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             21.
             can
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               dixit
               Agatho
               apud
               Aristot.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Franc.
               à
               victor
               .
               de
               Euchar.
               n.
            
             75.
             
          
           
             
               John
               6.53
               .
            
             
               John
               3.5
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             6.53
             .
          
           
             See
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Victoria
               .
               Relect.
               de
               Eucharist
               .
               ubi
               supr●
               .
            
          
           
             Quaeque
             latent
             meliora
             puta
             .
          
           
             poenam
             Phaethon
             pro
             munere
             poscis
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             21.27
             .
          
           
             Galat.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Mark
             16.17.18
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Just.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             *
             Isid.
             &
             Osir.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Delicata
             est
             Divina
             consolatio
             quae
             non
             datur
             admit
             tentibus
             alienam
             .
             
               S.
               Bernard
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Fraenetur
                 ergo
                 corporum
                 cupidines
              
               
                 Detersa
                 ut
                 intus
                 emicet
                 prudentia
                 ,
              
               
                 Sic
                 excitato
                 perspicax
                 acumine
              
               
                 Liberque
                 flatu
                 laxiore
                 Spiritus
              
               
                 Reum
                 parentem
                 rectius
                 precabitur
                 .
              
               
                 Prudent
                 .
                 in
                 Cathemerin
                 .
              
            
          
           
             vide
             
               Real
               presence
            
             per
             totum
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             1.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Real
               Presence
               ,
               Sect.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             this
             largely
             discoursed
             of
             in
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Consci●nce
            
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             chap.
             2.
             
             Rule
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ubi
               ad
               profunditatem
               Sacramentorum
               perventum
               est
               ,
               om●i●
               Platonicorum
               caligavit
               subtilitas
               .
               S.
            
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             Spir.
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 exigua
                 est
                 vis
              
               
                 Humani
                 ingenii
                 ,
                 tantóque
                 angusta
                 labori
                 .
              
               
                 Quippe
                 minor
                 natura
                 aciem
                 si
                 intendere
                 tentet
              
               
                 Acrius
                 ac
                 penetrare
                 Dei
                 secreta
                 supremi
                 ,
              
               
                 Quis
                 dubitet
                 victo
                 fragilem
                 lacessere
                 visu
                 .
              
               
                 Vimque
                 fatigatae
                 mentis
                 sub
                 pectore
                 parvo
              
               
                 Turbari
                 ,
                 invalidisque
                 hebetem
                 succumbere
                 curis
                 ?
              
               
                 Prudent
                 .
                 in
                 Symmach
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 
              
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Orat
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Oportet
             igitur
             nos
             in
             sumptionibus
             Divinorum
             mysteriorum
             indubitatam
             retinere
             fidem
             &
             non
             quaerere
             quo
             pacto
             .
             S.
             Bernardus
             .
             An
             sit
             ,
             fidei
             est
             inquirere
             :
             quid
             sit
             ,
             Philosophi
             :
             quomodo
             sit
             ,
             Curiosi
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Multa
                 etenim
                 benè
                 tecta
                 latent
                 ,
                 nescitaque
                 prosunt
              
               
                 Dum
                 mansueta
                 fides
                 quaedam
                 dilata
                 modestè
              
               
                 Sustinet
                 ,
                 &
                 nullo
                 ignorat
                 non
                 edita
                 damno
                 .
              
               
                 Prosper
                 advers
                 .
                 ingrat
                 ,
                 c.
                 35.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Just.
                 Mart.
              
               
            
             
               Firmam
               fidem
               mysteriis
               adhibentes
               ,
               nunquam
               in
               t●m
               sublimibus
               rebus
               illud
               Quomodo
               aut
               cogitemus
               aut
               proferamus
               .
               lib.
               4.
               in
               Johan
               .
               c.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Non
             patiar
             me
             quicquam
             nescire
             de
             eo
             quemamem
             .
             Plin.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Chrysost.
                 homil
              
               .
               2.
               in
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Idem
                 &
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 .
                 in
                 defens
                 .
                 anathem
                 .
                 idem
                 asserit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 Johan
                 .
                 hom
              
               .
               46.
               
                 vide
                 etiam
                 August
                 .
                 in
                 Psal.
              
               98.
               
            
          
           
             Epist.
             23.
             ad
             Bonifac
             .
             vide
             eundem
             contr
             .
             Adimantum
             cap.
             12.
             
             Non
             dubitavit
             dicere
             Dominus
             hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             cum
             signum
             daret
             corporis
             sui
             .
             Dicitur
             item
             ab
             Origene
             &
             Chrysostomo
             ;
             
               in
               cap.
            
             26.
             
             
               Mat.
               homil
            
             .
             83.
             
             Typus
             &
             Symbolum
             :
             ab
             eodem
             Origene
             ,
             S.
             Basilio
             ,
             &
             S.
             Ambrosio
             ,
             &
             aliis
             ;
             exemplum
             exemplar
             ,
             &
             imago
             .
          
           
             
               Contr.
               Marcion
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Laus
             fidei
             est
             crederequod
             non
             vides
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Immortalitatis
             alimonia
             datur
             ,
             à
             communibus
             cibis
             differens
             ,
             corporalis
             substantiae
             retinens
             speciem
             ,
             sed
             virtutis
             Divinae
             invisibili
             efficientiaâ
             probans
             adesse
             praesentiam
             .
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               de
               coena
               Dom.
            
             
          
           
             In
             Anchorato
             .
          
           
             Autor
             lib.
             de
             coenâ
             Dom.
             Fides
             non
             habet
             meritum
             ,
             cui
             humana
             ratio
             praebet
             experimentum
             .
             St.
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Arcanum
                 coeli
                 Dominus
                 pro
                 tempore
                 celat
              
               
                 Ut
                 sic
                 nostra
                 fides
                 ad
                 justitiam
                 doceatur
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 fidei
                 major
                 merces
                 exinde
                 sequatur
                 .
              
               
                 Petr.
                 Blesens
                 .
              
            
          
           
             de
             peccat
             .
             in
             Spir.
             S.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysost
             .
             ubi
             suprà
             in
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             Theodoret
             .
             dial
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Bertram
             de
             corp
             .
             &
             sang
             .
             Domini
             .
          
           
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             John
             6.35
             .
          
           
             in
             Lucam
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Panis
             qui
             de
             coelo
             descend
             it
             non
             nisi
             ab
             eo
             accipitur
             qui
             Dominum
             habet
             &
             Christi
             membrum
             est
             .
             S.
             
               Hilar.
               de
               .
               Trinit
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Non
             manducant
             spiritualiter
             ,
             sed
             premunt
             dentibus
             signum
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64145-e17660
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Od.
                 7.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Epulantes
             adludit
             flamma
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Diaconi
             solebant
             enunciare
             in
             Synaxi
             .
          
           
             Scelera
             dissident
             .
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             *
             Facinus
             saevum
             &
             atrox
             inter
             pocula
             atque
             epulas
             ,
             ubi
             libare
             Diis
             dapes
             ,
             ubi
             benè
             precari
             mos
             esset
             ,
             ad
             spectaculum
             scorti
             procacis
             in
             sinu
             Consulis
             rec●bantis
             ,
             mactatam
             humanam
             victimam
             esse
             ,
             &
             cruore
             mensam
             respersam
             .
             Sic
             Valerius
             Antiates
             apud
             Livium
             ,
             lib.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Dionys.
             Areop
             .
          
           
             *
             Cum
             nostros
             animos
             amor
             quo
             coelum
             regitur
             ,
             regit
             .
             
               Boeth
               .
               consol
               .
               Philos.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Tobit
             12.9
             .
          
           
             —
             
               Ille
               capillos
               coelo
               infert
               ,
               inopes
               qui
               miseratus
               alit
               .
            
             Billii
             antholog
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Inter
             epulas
             ,
             ubi
             benè
             precari
             mos
             erat
             .
             Livius
             .
             lib.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 gravior
                 terras
                 infestat
                 Echidna
              
               
                 Cum
                 sua
                 vipereae
                 jaculantur
                 toxica
                 linguae
              
               
                 Atque
                 homini
                 fit
                 homo
                 serpens
                 ,
                 O
                 prodiga
                 culpae
              
               
                 Germina
                 ,
                 natur●eque
                 utero
                 fatalia
                 monstra
                 !
              
               
                 Queis
                 nimis
                 innocuo
                 volupe
                 est
                 in
                 sanguine
                 rictus
                 .
              
               
                 Tingere
                 ,
                 fraternasque
                 sibras
                 ,
                 cognataque
                 pasci
              
               
                 Viscera
                 ,
                 &
                 arrosae
                 deglubere
                 funera
                 famae
              
               
                 Quae
                 morum
                 ista
                 lues
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Sed
                 miserere
                 tui
                 rabido
                 nec
                 perditus
                 ore
              
               
                 Fumantem
                 nasum
                 vivi
                 tentaveris
                 ursi
                 .
              
               
                 Sit
                 placidus
                 licet
                 &
                 lambat
                 digitosque
                 manusque
              
               
                 Si
                 dolor
                 et
                 bilis
                 ,
                 si
                 justa
                 coegerit
                 ira
                 ,
              
               
                 Ursus
                 erit
                 .
                 Martial
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Cede
                 Hircana
                 Tigris
                 ,
                 Fremanthi
                 Bellua
                 ,
                 cede
              
               
                 Tuque
                 genas
                 obnube
                 tuas
                 natura
                 pudori
                 ,
              
               
                 Laeviu●
                 ingenium
                 est
                 homini
                 ;
                 gravioraque
                 fata
              
               
                 Lingua
                 cruenta
                 serens
                 ,
                 non
                 uno
                 in
                 funere
                 ludit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nefas
             enim
             est
             per
             os
             quo
             profertur
             Nomen
             illud
             sanctissimum
             ,
             quicquam
             turpe
             progredi
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Catone
             dixit
             Plutarchus
             ,
             Mensam
             inprimis
             putabat
             esse
             amicitiae
             conciliandae
             aptam
             ;
             ac
             frequens
             illic
             laudatio
             egregiorum
             virorum
             introducebatur
             ;
             frequens
             etiam
             malorum
             &
             improborum
             oblivio
             ,
             nec
             vituperationi
             eorum
             ,
             vel
             commendationi
             permittebat
             in
             convivium
             suum
             Cato
             accessum
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Catone
             dixit
             Plutarchus
             ,
             Mensam
             inprimis
             putabat
             esse
             amicitiae
             conciliandae
             aptam
             ;
             ac
             frequens
             illic
             laudatio
             egregiorum
             virorum
             introducebatur
             ;
             frequens
             etiam
             malorum
             &
             improborum
             oblivio
             ,
             nec
             vituperationi
             eorum
             ,
             vel
             commendationi
             permittebat
             in
             convivium
             suum
             Cato
             accessum
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             this
             discoursed
             and
             proved
             .
             Rule
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Book
             2.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Rule
             15.
             
             Irenae
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             St.
             
               Cyril
               .
               Hier.
               mystag
               .
               Cat.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             Ignoramus
             sine
             pace
             Communionem
             .
             S.
             
               Hieron
               Epist.
            
             62.
             
               ad
               Theophilum
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             
               Cap.
               93
               :
               Concil
               .
               Carth.
               4.
               
               Oblationes
               dissidentium
               fratrum
               ,
               neque
               in
               Sacrario
               ,
               neque
               in
               Gazophylacio
               Episcopi
               recipiant
               .
            
             
               Nunquam
               mihi
               contingat
               turbatum
               ad
               pacis
               accedere
               sacrificium
               ;
               cum
               ira
               &
               disceptatione
               accedere
               ad
               sacramentum
               ,
               in
               quo
               Deus
               indubitanter
               est
               ,
               reconcilians
               mundum
               sibi
               .
               Certe
               non
               recipitur
               munus
               quodcunque
               meum
               quod
               defero
               ad
               Altare
               ,
               nisi
               ante
               placato
               fratre
               ,
               quem
               me
               forte
               laesisse
               meminero
               ,
               quanto
               minus
               si
               meipsum
               non
               pacavero
               prius
               ?
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               de
               praecept
               :
               &
               dispens
               .
            
             
               Quam
               sibi
               pacem
               promittunt
               inimici
               fratrum
               ?
            
          
           
             Possunt
             tales
             acerrimis
             inediis
             macerari
             donec
             reconcilientur
             .
             Fabian
             .
             dist
             .
             90.
             cap.
             si
             quis
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             2.
             ad
             Afros
             .
          
           
             Placuit
             ut
             (
             sicut
             plerunque
             fit
             )
             quicunque
             odio
             aut
             longinqua
             inter
             se
             lite
             dissenserint
             &
             ad
             pacem
             revocari
             divina
             intentione
             nequiverint
             ,
             a
             Sacerdotibus
             civitatis
             primitus
             arguantur
             ,
             Quod
             si
             inimicitias
             deponere
             perniciosa
             intentione
             noluerint
             ,
             de
             Ecclesiae
             coetu
             justissima
             excommunicatione
             pellantur
             .
             Concil
             .
             Agath
             .
             can
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Det
                 ille
                 veniam
                 facile
                 ,
                 cui
                 venia
                 est
                 opus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Libanius
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Si
                 repetes
                 ,
                 repetet
                 ,
                 si
                 durus
                 es
                 ,
                 ille
                 rogantem
              
               
                 Abjiciet
                 ,
                 fusas
                 conteret
                 atque
                 preces
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 reliquis
                 exempla
                 tibi
                 ,
                 namque
                 omnibus
                 ille
              
               
                 Praebet
                 ,
                 at
                 hic
                 sequitus
                 quod
                 prior
                 ipse
                 facis
                 :
              
               
                 Utque
                 solet
                 speculum
                 quas
                 cepit
                 reddere
                 formas
                 .
              
               
                 Aequa
                 ita
                 lanx
                 lanci
                 dia
                 futura
                 tua
                 est
                 .
              
               
                 Antholog
                 .
                 Billii
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             Ecclus.
             28.1
             ,
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             22.22
             .
          
           
             Jupiter
             omnipotens
             precibus
             si
             flecteris
             ullis
             ,
             Aspice
             nos
             ,
             hoc
             tantum
             ,
             ut
             si
             pietate
             meremur
             ,
             Da
             deinde
             auxilium
             .
             Aeneid
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Dimittenda
             sunt
             debita
             ,
             non
             pecuniae
             solum
             ,
             sed
             omnium
             causarum
             ,
             culparum
             ,
             criminum
             ,
             quicquid
             homo
             incurrere
             poterit
             ;
             in
             his
             tibi
             quum
             incurrerit
             alter
             ,
             ignosce
             .
          
           
             *
             Homo
             sine
             peccato
             esse
             non
             potes
             ,
             &
             vis
             semper
             tibi
             dimitti
             .
             Dimitte
             semper
             .
             Quantum
             vis
             tibi
             dimitti
             ,
             tantum
             dimitte
             .
             Quoties
             vis
             dimitti
             tibi
             toties
             dimitte
             imo
             quia
             vis
             totum
             dimitti
             tibi
             ,
             totum
             dimitte
             .
             Chrysologus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Qui
                 ne
                 tuberibus
                 propriis
                 offendat
                 amicum
              
               
                 Postulat
                 ,
                 ignoscat
                 verrucis
                 illius
                 ;
                 aequum
                 est
              
               
                 Peccatis
                 veniam
                 poscentem
                 reddere
                 rurfus
                 .
              
               
                 Horat.
                 1.
                 
                 Serm.
                 3.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 quippe
                 minuti
              
               
                 Semper
                 &
                 infirmi
                 est
                 animi
                 ,
                 exiguique
                 voluptas
              
               
                 Ultio
                 ,
                 continuo
                 sic
                 collige
                 ,
                 quod
                 vindictâ
              
               
                 Nemo
                 magis
                 gaudet
                 quam
                 foemina
              
               
                 Crysippus
                 non
                 dicet
                 idem
                 ,
                 nec
                 mite
                 Thaletis
              
               
                 Ingenium
                 .
                 dulcique
                 senex
                 vicinus
                 Hymetto
                 ,
              
               
                 Qui
                 partem
                 acceptae
                 saeva
                 inter
                 vincla
                 cicutae
              
               
                 Accusatori
                 nollet
                 dare
                 .
              
               
                 Juvenal
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Pascite
             vos
             herbas
             ,
             sociis
             ego
             pascor
             Achivis
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Quidenim
             prodest
             siunus
             prote
             oret
             ad
             Dominum
             &
             alius
             adversum
             te
             Deum
             interpellet
             ?
             S.
             Chrysost.
             in
             5.
             
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Herod
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quae
                 vindicta
                 prior
                 quam
                 cùm
                 formido
                 superbos
              
               
                 Flectit
                 ,
                 &
                 assuetum
                 spoliis
                 affligit
                 egestas
                 ?
              
               
                 Claudian
                 de
                 bello
                 Getico
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nostrapte
             culpâ
             facimus
             ut
             malis
             expediat
             esse
             ,
             Dum
             nimium
             dici
             nos
             bonos
             studemus
             &
             benignos
             .
             Terent.
             in
             Phorm
             .
          
           
             Cum
             autem
             ignoscis
             ,
             ita
             beneficium
             tuum
             tempera
             ,
             ut
             non
             ignoscere
             videaris
             sed
             absolvere
             :
             quia
             gravissimum
             poenae
             genus
             est
             contumeliosa
             venia
             .
          
           
             Tam
             liberaliter
             Dominus
             omnem
             condonavit
             injuriam
             ,
             ut
             jam
             nec
             damnet
             ulciscendo
             ,
             nec
             confundat
             improperando
             ,
             nec
             minus
             diligat
             imputando
             .
             St.
             
               Bernard
               in
               Cantic
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Nam
                 in
                 hominum
                 aetate
                 multa
                 eveniunt
                 hujusmodi
              
               
                 Capiunt
                 voluptates
                 ,
                 mox
                 rursum
                 miserias
                 ,
              
               
                 Irae
                 interveniunt
                 ,
                 redeunt
                 rursum
                 in
                 gratiam
                 .
              
               
                 Verùm
                 irae
                 si
                 quae
                 fortè
                 eveniunt
                 hujusmodi
              
               
                 Inter
                 eos
                 rursum
                 si
                 reventum
                 in
                 gratiam
                 est
              
               
                 Bis
                 tanto
                 amici
                 sunt
                 ,
                 inter
                 se
                 quam
                 prius
                 .
              
               
                 Plaut
                 .
                 in
                 Amp.
                 
              
            
          
           
             *
             Veterem
             ferendo
             injuriam
             invitas
             novam
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.4
             .
          
           
             de
             verbis
             Domini
             .
          
           
             Ut
             toties
             peccanti
             fratri
             dimitteres
             in
             die
             ,
             quoties
             ipse
             peccare
             non
             posset
             .
          
           
             *
             Poenaeque
             genus
             vidisse
             precantem
             .
          
           
             *
             Poenaeque
             genus
             vidisse
             precantem
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             5.
             de
             Natali
             .
             Recte
             non
             pater
             judiciorum
             vel
             ultionum
             dicitur
             ,
             sed
             pater
             misericordiarum
             :
             quod
             miserendi
             causam
             sumat
             ex
             proprio
             ,
             judicandi
             &
             ulciscendi
             magis
             sumat
             ex
             nostro
             ;
             feil
             .
             ex
             nostris
             peccatis
             .
          
           
             Veniam
             delicti
             assequutus
             ,
             si
             iterum
             peccat
             ,
             gravius
             judicium
             sibi
             preparat
             .
             
               Summ.
               moral
            
             .
          
           
             Quisquis
             juranti
             nihil
             credit
             Illemet
             facile
             pejerare
             scit
             .
          
           
             Apposito
             juramento
             cautio●
             &
             diligentior
             animus
             fit
             ;
             à
             duobus
             enim
             sibi
             tum
             cavet
             ,
             &
             ne
             laedat
             amicos
             ,
             &
             ne
             peccet
             in
             Deos.
             Sophocles
             .
          
           
             Dissentio
             ab
             aliis
             ,
             à
             te
             reconciliatio
             incipiat
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Mat.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Cogitans
             cogitationes
             pacis
             Deus
             prior
             nos
             accessit
             &
             legatos
             ministrosque
             reconciliationis
             ad
             nos
             destinavit
             .
             S.
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Dispeream
             ,
             si
             non
             persuasero
             .
          
           
             *
             Christi
             sanguis
             de
             cruce
             clamans
             pacem
             loquitur
             ,
             &
             reconciliationem
             ;
             quin
             idem
             sanguis
             quoniam
             à
             nobis
             bibitur
             ,
             si
             mod●
             dignè
             bibitur
             ,
             clamat
             in
             corporibus
             nostris
             verba
             pacifica
             .
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               S.
               Chrysost.
               homil
            
             .
             27.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Inhumanum
             verbum
             est
             &
             quidem
             pro
             injusto
             receptum
             ultio
             ,
             &
             à
             contumeliâ
             non
             differt
             nisi
             ordine
             .
             Qui
             dolorem
             regerit
             ,
             tantùm
             excusatius
             peccat
             .
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Adversus
             latronem
             ,
             si
             nequeunt
             pro
             salute
             ,
             pro
             ultione
             tamen
             suâ
             ferrum
             omnes
             stringere
             .
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             17.3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plato
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Rule
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Book
             3.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             page
             114.
             
          
           
             *
             Nemo
             dubitabit
             quin
             si
             nocentes
             mutari
             in
             bonam
             mentem
             aliquo
             modo
             possint
             ,
             sicut
             posse
             interdum
             conceditur
             ,
             salvos
             eos
             esse
             magis
             è
             repub
             .
             sit
             ,
             quam
             puniri
             .
             Quintil.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             160.
             alicui
             utili
             operi
             eorum
             integra
             membra
             deserviant
             .
          
           
             
               See
               Rule
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               Book
               1.
               chap.
               5.
               rule
               8.
               
               Concil
               .
               ●liber
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Uxoris
                 vitium
                 tollas
                 opus
                 est
                 aut
                 sere●
                 :
              
               
                 Qui
                 tollit
                 vitium
                 ,
                 uxorem
                 commodiusculam
              
               
                 ●ibi
                 praestat
                 ;
                 qui
                 sert
                 ,
                 sese
                 meliorem
                 facit
                 .
              
               
                 Varro
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Rule
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Book
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Quomodo
             scalpellum
             &
             abstinentia
             &
             alia
             quae
             profutura
             torquent
             :
             sic
             ingentia
             vitia
             prava
             dolore
             corporis
             animique
             corrigimus
             .
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Memor
             non
             de
             quo
             censeret
             ,
             sed
             cui
             in
             consilio
             esset
             .
          
           
             Imple
             Christiane
             Judex
             pii
             patris
             officium
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Homini
             non
             est
             homine
             prodigè
             utendum
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Duo
             ista
             nomina
             cum
             dicimus
             ,
             homo
             &
             peccator
             ,
             non
             utique
             frustra
             dicuntur
             :
             quia
             peccator
             est
             ,
             corrige
             ;
             quia
             homo
             miserere
             .
             S.
             August
             .
             apud
             Gratian.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 justa
                 precari
              
               
                 Thure
                 pio
                 ,
                 caedumque
                 feros
                 avertite
                 ritus
                 .
              
               
                 Mite
                 &
                 cognatum
                 est
                 homini
                 Deus
                 —
              
               
                 Silius
                 Ital.
                 4.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               In
               Cantica
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Ad
                 Ephes.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64145-e23230
           
             Rev.
             22.11
             .
          
           
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             
               
                 ●●ta
                 praegusto
                 Deûm
                 ,
              
               
                 Moror
                 inter
                 aras
                 ,
              
               
                 Templa
                 perlustro
                 omnia
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 ●st
                 glori●sus
                 sanè
                 convictus
                 Deûm
                 ,
              
               
                 Sed
                 illi
                 qui
                 invitatur
                 ,
                 non
                 qui
                 invisus
                 est
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Just.
             Martyr
             apol
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Non
             per
             id
             quod
             recte
             foris
             oblatum
             est
             sacrificium
             ad
             se
             ducit
             Deum
             ,
             intus
             habens
             peccatum
             .
             Ire
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             Non
             bene
             inaequales
             veniunt
             ad
             aratra
             juvenci
             .
          
           
             *
             Ubique
             mysterii
             ordo
             servatur
             ,
             ut
             prius
             per
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             Vulneribus
             medicina
             tribuatur
             ,
             postea
             alimonia
             mensae
             coelestis
             exuberet
             .
             lib.
             6.
             in
             Luc.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             Nemo
             huc
             accedere
             debet
             nisi
             qui
             signaculum
             justitiae
             custodierit
             ,
             aut
             receperit
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             66.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             epist.
             14.
             
             Nondum
             poenitentiâ
             actâ
             ,
             nondum
             fact●
             exomologesi
             ,
             nondum
             manu
             eis
             ab
             Episcopo
             &
             Clero
             impositâ
             Eucharistia
             eis
             datur
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             
               St.
               Basil.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               baptism
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Quid
                 juvat
                 hoc
                 ,
                 templo
                 nostros
                 immittere
                 mores
              
               
                 Et
                 bona
                 Diis
                 ex
                 hac
                 sceleratâ
                 ducere
                 pulpâ
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Atque
                 hoc
                 scelesti
                 illi
                 in
                 animum
                 inducunt
                 suum
              
               
                 Jovem
                 se
                 placa●e
                 donis
                 hostiis
                 .
              
               
                 Et
                 operam
                 &
                 sumptum
                 perdunt
                 ;
                 ideò
                 fit
              
            
          
           
             Quia
             nihil
             ei
             acceptum
             est
             à
             peri
             juris
             supplicii
             .
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 qua
                 nunc
                 tibi
                 pauper
                 acerrâ
              
               
                 Digna
                 litem
                 !
                 nec
                 si
                 vacuet
                 Maevania
                 valles
                 ,
              
               
                 Aut
                 praestent
                 niveos
                 Clitumnae
                 novalia
                 tautos
              
               
                 Sufficiam
                 ,
                 sed
                 saepe
                 Diis
                 hos
                 inter
                 honores
              
               
                 Cespes
                 ,
                 &
                 exiguo
                 placuerunt
                 farra
                 Salino
                 :
              
               
                 Statius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo.
             
          
           
             *
             Quin
             horres
             ,
             vererisque
             talia
             committere
             ,
             ac
             altaria
             frequentare
             ?
             quomodo
             immaculata
             sacrorum
             mysteria
             aud
             es
             attingere
             ?
             Hortor
             igitur
             te
             ,
             ut
             vel
             committere
             hujusmodi
             desinas
             ,
             vel
             à
             venerandis
             altaris
             sacrificiis
             abstineas
             ,
             ne
             quando
             ignem
             de
             coelo
             capiti
             a●cersens
             tuo
             ,
             turpè
             meritas
             poenas
             ,
             ut
             optasti
             ,
             luas
             .
             
               Sic
               Zosymum
               Presbyterum
               arguit
            
             St.
             
               Isidorus
               Pelusiota
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             ep
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Omnia
             Sacramenta
             obsunt
             indignè
             tractantibus
             :
             prosunt
             tamen
             dignè
             sumentibus
             ,
             sicut
             &
             verbum
             Dei.
             S.
             
               August
               .
               contr
               .
               epist.
               Parmen
               .
            
          
           
             Pro.
             2●
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             
               Cap
               illud
               .
               dist
            
             ,
             95.
             
             Non
             poenitentibus
             istud
             infundi
             non
             potest
             quia
             Sacramenti
             genus
             est
             .
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 enodes
                 trunci
                 resecentur
                 ,
                 ut
                 inde
              
               
                 Exeat
                 in
                 coelum
                 ramis
                 faelicibus
                 arbor
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Parum
             est
             baptizari
             ,
             &
             Eucharistiam
             accipere
             ,
             nisi
             quis
             factis
             &
             opere
             perficiat
             .
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lib.
             8.
             
               advers
               .
               Celsum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             Great
             Exemplar
             ,
             Part
             2.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             n.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Talis
             mensae
             fuisti
             particeps
             ,
             &
             cum
             omnibus
             deberes
             esse
             mitior
             ,
             &
             clementior
             ,
             &
             par
             Angelis
             ,
             fuisti
             omnium
             curdelissimus
             .
             Gustavisti
             sanguinem
             Dominicum
             ,
             &
             ne
             sic
             quidem
             fratrem
             agnoscis
             .
             
               St.
               Chrysost.
               homil
            
             .
             27.
             
               in
               Corinth
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 accipimus
                 sacrâ
                 data
                 pocula
                 dextrâ
              
               
                 Quae
                 simul
                 arenti
                 fitientes
                 hausimus
                 ore
              
               
                 Et
                 pudet
                 &
                 reseram
                 ;
                 pro
                 verbis
                 edere
                 coepi
              
               
                 Murmur
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 terram
                 ,
                 toto
                 procumbere
                 vultu
                 .
              
               
                 Metamorph.
                 15.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Proinde
                 quicquid
                 est
                 ,
                 da
                 spatium
                 &
                 tempus
                 tibi
                 ,
              
               
                 Quod
                 ratio
                 nequit
                 ,
                 saepe
                 sanavit
                 mora
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             Invitat
             autem
             pauperes
             ,
             debiles
             ,
             caecos
             ,
             ut
             ostendatur
             quod
             nulla
             debilitas
             corporis
             excludit
             à
             regno
             rariusque
             delinquat
             cui
             desit
             illecebra
             peccandi
             .
             St.
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             *
             Qui
             proponit
             sibi
             ,
             &
             dicit
             habere
             volo
             quod
             vincam
             :
             hoc
             est
             ,
             vivere
             desidero
             ,
             &
             volo
             sub
             ruinâ
             ,
             
               August
               .
               de
               singul
               .
               Cleric
               .
            
          
           
             Projice
             quae
             cunque
             cortuum
             laniant
             ,
             quae
             si
             aliter
             extrahi
             nequirent
             ,
             cor
             ipsum
             cum
             illis
             evellendum
             erat
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Nemo
                 se
                 tuto
                 periculis
                 offerre
                 jam
                 crebro
                 potest
                 ,
              
               
                 Quem
                 saepe
                 transit
                 casus
                 ,
                 aliquando
                 invenit
                 .
              
               
                 Tragoed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Nec
                 quisquam
                 fruitur
                 veris
                 odoribus
              
               
                 Hyblaeis
                 apibus
                 aut
                 spoliat
                 favos
                 .
              
               
                 Si
                 fronti
                 caveat
                 ,
                 si
                 timeat
                 rubos
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nunquam
             periculum
             sine
             periculo
             vincitur
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vitaret
                 coelum
                 Phaëthon
                 si
                 viveret
                 ,
                 et
                 quos
              
               
                 Optavit
                 stultè
                 ,
                 tangere
                 nollet
                 equos
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               St.
               Bernard
            
             .
          
           
             Quando
             nec
             oblatio
             sanctificare
             illic
             possit
             ubi
             spiritus
             sanctus
             non
             sit
             ,
             nec
             cuiquam
             Dominus
             per
             ejus
             orationes
             &
             preces
             profit
             qui
             Dominum
             [
             vel
             fratrem
             ]
             violavit
             .
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               Epist.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             Oliva
             nobis
             propter
             fructus
             est
             gratior
             .
          
           
             Si
             res
             aliena
             propter
             quam
             peccatum
             est
             ,
             cum
             reddi
             possit
             ,
             non
             redditur
             ,
             non
             agitur
             poenitentia
             sed
             singitur
             :
             si
             autem
             non
             veraciter
             agitur
             ,
             non
             remittitur
             peccatum
             ,
             nisi
             restituatur
             ablatum
             :
             sed
             ut
             dixi
             quum
             restitui
             potest
             .
             
               S.
               August
               .
               ad
               Macedon
            
             .
          
           
             Quod
             invenisti
             &
             non
             reddidisti
             ,
             rapuisti
             :
             quantum
             potuisti
             ,
             fecisti
             :
             qui
             alienum
             negat
             ,
             si
             potuit
             ,
             tollit
             .
             St.
             
               Aug.
               de
               verb.
               Apost
            
             .
          
           
             Qui
             tardè
             vult
             .
             diu
             noluit
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             8.17
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Act.
             2.48
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ·
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Amphiloch
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             bapt
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vide
             etiam
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
             lib.
             de
             lapsis
             &
             epist.
             28.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambr.
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Sacram.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             poenit
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             poenit
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             252.
             de
             tempore
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             24.
             in
             1
             Corinth
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homil.
             3.
             in
             1.
             cap.
             Epist.
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             de
             prodigo
             .
          
           
             De
             dogmat
             .
             Eccles
             .
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             S.
             
               Hierom
               in
               Isai.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             Princeps
             poenitentiae
             &
             caput
             eorum
             qui
             salvantur
             per
             poenitentiam
             Christus
             est
             .
          
           
             *
             Non
             saturantur
             ergo
             nisi
             famelici
             :
             qui
             à
             vitiis
             perfectè
             jejunantes
             divina
             Sacramenta
             percipiunt
             in
             plenitudine
             virtutis
             .
             Et
             quia
             sine
             peccato
             electi
             etiam
             viri
             esse
             non
             possunt
             ,
             quid
             restat
             ,
             nisi
             ut
             à
             peccatis
             quibus
             eos
             humana
             fragilitas
             maculare
             non
             desinit
             ,
             evacuari
             quotidiè
             conentur
             ?
             Nam
             qui
             quotidie
             non
             exhaurit
             quod
             delinquit
             ,
             et
             si
             minima
             sint
             peccata
             quae
             congerit
             ,
             paulatim
             anima
             repletur
             ,
             atque
             ei
             auferunt
             fructum
             internae
             Saturitatis
             .
             
               Gregor
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               in
               Reg.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Caesaream
               patriciam
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Quocunque
                 loco
                 fuero
              
               
                 Jesum
                 meum
                 desidero
                 :
              
               
                 Quam
                 laetus
                 si
                 invenero
                 !
              
               
                 Quam
                 felix
                 si
                 tenuero
                 !
              
            
          
           
             
               Contr.
               Jovin
               .
               &
               epist.
               ad
               Lucin.
               
            
          
           
             Homil.
             17.
             
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Heb.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               S.
               Aug.
               de
               verbis
               Apost
               .
               ser.
            
             29.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 civit
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Dei.
                 li.
              
               22.
               cap.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Eucharistia
             medicina
             est
             aegrotis
             ,
             peregrinantibus
             diaeta
             ,
             debiles
             confortat
             ,
             valentes
             delectat
             ,
             languorem
             sanat
             ,
             sanitatem
             firmat
             :
             fit
             homo
             mansue●ior
             ad
             correptionem
             ,
             pati●ntior
             ad
             laborem
             ,
             ardentior
             ad
             amorem
             ,
             sagacior
             ad
             cautelam
             ,
             ad
             obediendum
             promptior
             ,
             ad
             gratiarum
             actiones
             devotior
             .
             S.
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S.
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
               second
               exhortation
               in
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             Apud
             Surium
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Bonavent
               .
               de
               profectu
               relig
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             77.
             
          
           
             Stultus
             est
             timor
             &
             reverentia
             minus
             prudens
             illius
             ,
             qui
             ad
             Dominum
             se
             vocantem
             &
             invitantem
             non
             accedit
             ,
             sed
             procrastinat
             .
             
               Gerson
               in
               Magnificat
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homil.
             24.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               de
               coron
               .
               mil.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             19.
             c.
             11.
             
               ad
               Faustum
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               verb.
               Domini
               secund
               .
               Joh.
               Serm.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             3.
             
               ad
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Apud
               Zonaram
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hist.
               SS
               .
               patrum
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 l.
              
               4.
               ep
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               S.
               
                 Ambros.
                 l.
              
               5.
               
                 de
                 sacram
                 .
                 c.
              
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 Epist.
              
               118.
               
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 l.
              
               1.
               
                 de
                 demonstr
                 .
                 evang
                 .
                 c.
              
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Metuebat
             Maria
             ,
             ne
             amor
             Magistri
             sui
             in
             corpore
             suo
             refrigesceret
             ,
             si
             corpus
             ejus
             non
             inveniret
             ,
             quo
             viso
             recalescebat
             .
             
               Origen
               .
               homil
            
             .
             1.
             
               ex
               variis
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Eustoc
               .
               Virg.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             5.
             
               de
               resurrect
            
             .
          
           
             An.
             Christi
             236.
             ut
             Sabellicus
             &
             Volaterranus
             referunt
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Advers
               .
               Vigilant
            
             .
          
           
             Palladius
             in
             vitâ
             S.
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Tu
                 genitor
                 cape
                 sacra
                 manu
                 ,
                 patriosque
                 penates
              
               
                 Me
                 bello
                 è
                 tanto
                 digressum
                 ,
                 &
                 caede
                 recenti
              
               
                 Attrectare
                 nefas
                 :
                 donec
                 me
                 flumine
                 vivo
              
               
                 Abluero
                 —
              
               
                 Aeneid
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             vitâ
             S.
             Malachiae
             ,
             Cui
             injungens
             poenitentiam
             ,
             non
             debueras
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             hodiè
             ministrasse
             ,
             sed
             verecundè
             te
             subtrahere
             sacris
             ,
             &
             deferre
             tantis
             tamque
             Divinis
             mysteriis
             ,
             ut
             hâc
             humilitate
             purgatus
             ,
             dignius
             exinde
             ministrares
             .
          
           
             Si
             cito
             rediret
             homo
             ad
             pristinam
             beatitudinem
             ,
             ludus
             illi
             esset
             cadere
             in
             mortem
             .
             
               S.
               Aug.
               Serm.
            
             34.
             
               de
               diversis
            
             .
          
           
             In
             ipsâ
             Ecclesia
             ubi
             maximè
             misereri
             decet
             ,
             quam
             maximè
             decet
             forma
             justitiae
             ,
             nequis
             à
             communionis
             consortio
             abstentus
             ,
             brevi
             lachrymulâ
             atque
             ad
             tempus
             paratâ
             ,
             vel
             etiam
             uberioribus
             fletibus
             Communionem
             ,
             quam
             plurimis
             debet
             postulare
             temporibus
             ,
             facilitate
             sacerdotis
             extorqueat
             .
             
               S.
               Ambros.
               in
               Psal.
            
             118.
             in
             haec
             verba
             .
             Miserere
             mei
             secundum
             eloquium
             tuum
             .
          
           
             Si
             permansissemus
             illâ
             in
             munditiâ
             quae
             nobis
             per
             baptismum
             data
             est
             ,
             verè
             faelices
             essemus
             ,
             sed
             non
             permansimus
             .
             Cecidimus
             enim
             per
             nostram
             culpam
             ,
             non
             solum
             in
             peccata
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             in
             crimina
             ,
             propter
             quae
             peccatores
             ab
             Ecclesiâ
             separantur
             :
             qualia
             sunt
             ,
             Homicidia
             ,
             adulteria
             ,
             fo●nicationes
             ,
             sacrilegia
             ,
             rapinae
             ,
             furta
             ,
             falsa
             testimonia
             ,
             superbia
             ,
             invidia
             ,
             avaritia
             ,
             
               diutina
               iracundia
            
             ,
             Ebrietas
             assidua
             .
             
               Fulbert
               .
               Carnot
               .
               Ser.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Populum
            
             .
          
           
             Nam
             ejici
             remedium
             est
             &
             gradus
             ad
             recuperandam
             sanitatem
             .
             
               lib.
               de
               dupl
               .
               Martyr
            
             .
          
           
             See
             Rule
             of
             conscience
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Omnibus
             Episcopis
             &
             Presbyteris
             interdicimus
             segregare
             aliquem
             à
             sacrâ
             communione
             ,
             antequam
             causa
             monstretur
             propter
             quam
             sanctae
             regulae
             hoc
             fieri
             jubent
             .
             Collat.
             9.
             tit
             .
             15.
             c.
             11.
             
               de
               Sanctissimis
               Ep●scopis
            
             .
          
           
             Nos
             à
             communione
             quenquam
             prohibere
             non
             possumus
             ,
             nisi
             aut
             sponte
             confessum
             ,
             aut
             in
             aliquo
             judicio
             Ecclesiastico
             vel
             saeculari
             nominatum
             atque
             convictum
             .
             Homil.
             50.
             
               &
               de
               Medicin●
               poenit
               .
               super
               illud
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
               si
               quis
               frater
            
             .
          
           
             De
             celebrat
             .
             Missar
             .
          
           
             See
             Rul●
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             &c.
             
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             sive
             quicunque
             sit
             Author
             libri
             d●
             duplici
             Martyrio
             .
          
           
             Ad
             hoc
             enim
             altare
             quod
             nunc
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             est
             ,
             in
             terrâ
             positum
             ,
             ad
             Mysteriorum
             Divinorum
             signacula
             celebranda
             ,
             multi
             etiam
             scelerati
             possunt
             accedere
             :
             quoniam
             Deus
             commendat
             in
             hoc
             tempore
             patientiam
             suam
             ,
             ut
             in
             futuro
             exerat
             severitatem
             suam
             .
             Ad
             illud
             autem
             altare
             quo
             praecursor
             pro
             nobis
             introivit
             Jesus
             ,
             quo
             caput
             Ecclesiae
             praecessit
             ,
             membris
             caeteris
             secuturis
             ,
             nullus
             eorum
             accedere
             poterit
             ,
             de
             quibus
             dixit
             Apostolus
             ,
             Quoniam
             qui
             talia
             agunt
             regnum
             Dei
             non
             possidebunt
             .
             
               S.
               Aug.
               homil
            
             .
             50.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             hâc
             ergo
             poenitentiâ
             majorem
             quisque
             in
             se
             severit●tem
             debet
             exercere
             ut
             à
             seipso
             judicatus
             non
             judicetur
             à
             Deo
             ,
             sicut
             idem
             Apostolus
             ait
             .
             Si
             enim
             nos
             judicaremus
             ,
             à
             Domino
             non
             judicaremur
             .
             Ascendat
             itaque
             homo
             adversum
             se
             tribunal
             mentis
             suae
             ,
             si
             timet
             illud
             quod
             oportet
             nos
             exhiberi
             ante
             tribunal
             Christi
             ,
             ut
             illud
             recipiat
             Unusquisque
             quod
             per
             corpus
             gessit
             ,
             sive
             bonum
             ,
             sive
             malum
             ;
             constituat
             se
             ante
             faciem
             suam
             ne
             hoc
             ei
             postea
             fiat
             .
             Nam
             minatur
             hoc
             Deus
             peccatori
             ,
             dicens
             ,
             arguam
             te
             ,
             &
             statuam
             te
             ante
             faciem
             tuam
             .
             Atque
             ita
             constituto
             in
             corde
             judicio
             ,
             adsit
             accusatrix
             cogitatio
             ,
             testis
             conscientia
             ,
             carnifex
             timor
             .
             Inde
             quidam
             sanguis
             animi
             consitentis
             per
             lachrymas
             profluat
             .
             Postremò
             ab
             ipsa
             mente
             talis
             sententia
             proferatur
             ,
             ut
             se
             indignum
             homo
             judicet
             participatione
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Domini
             :
             ut
             qui
             separari
             à
             regno
             coelorum
             timet
             per
             ultimam
             sententiam
             summi
             Judicis
             ,
             per
             Ecclesiasticam
             disciplinam
             à
             Sacramento
             coelestis
             panis
             interim
             separetur
             .
             Versetur
             ante
             oculos
             imago
             futuri
             judicii
             ,
             ut
             cum
             alii
             accedunt
             ad
             altare
             Dei
             ,
             quo
             ipse
             non
             accedit
             ,
             cogitet
             quàm
             sit
             contremiscenda
             illa
             poena
             ,
             quâ
             percipientibus
             aliis
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             alii
             in
             mortem
             praecipitantur
             aeternam
             .
             
               S.
               August
               .
               homil
            
             .
             50.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Quemadmodum
             tu
             comedis
             Christi
             corpus
             ,
             sic
             illi
             Manna
             ;
             &
             quomodo
             tu
             bibis
             sanguinem
             sic
             illi
             aquam
             ex
             petrâ
             .
             
               S.
               Chrysost.
               homil
            
             .
             18.
             in
             2
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             Ne
             dum
             purgatissimam
             Ecclesiam
             volunt
             instituere
             ,
             brevi
             nullam
             habeant
             .
             
               Bullinger
               ad
               Bezam
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Quantum
             ruboris
             civitari
             turpiter
             se
             gorendo
             incusserunt
             ,
             tantum
             laudis
             gravitèr
             puniti
             adferant
             .
             
               Valer.
               Max.
            
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               lapsis
               &
               lib.
            
             3.
             ep
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Amphil.
               c.
            
             2.84.85
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Non
             parva
             vobis
             imminet
             ultio
             ,
             si
             quem
             cujuspiam
             conscium
             nequitiae
             ,
             hujus
             mensae
             participem
             concedatis
             ,
             sanguis
             ejus
             de
             vestris
             manibus
             exquiretur
             .
             
               S.
               Chrysost.
               homil
            
             .
             60.
             
               ad
               pop
               .
               Antioch
            
             .
          
           
             See
             Rule
             of
             conscience
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             rule
             9.
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               5.11
               .
            
             
               2
               Thess.
               3.6
               .
            
          
           
             Ezek.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             83.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             49.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64145-e30540
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Panem
             Angelorum
             sub
             Sacramento
             manducamus
             in
             terris
             ,
             eundem
             sine
             Sacramento
             manifestius
             edemus
             in
             coelis
             ,
             non
             ministerio
             corporali
             saepe
             repetitis
             actionibus
             ad
             eundem
             revertentes
             :
             Sed
             consummato
             Sacerdotio
             nostro
             erit
             &
             permanebit
             perpetua
             &
             stabilis
             ,
             implens
             &
             reficiens
             nos
             sufficientiâ
             ,
             quâ
             proferet
             se
             palam
             absque
             ullis
             integumentis
             ,
             omnibus
             conspicabilis
             summi
             praesentia
             sacerdotis
             .
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
               de
               coenâ
               Dom.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ecce
                 panis
                 Angelorum
              
               
                 Factus
                 cibus
                 viatorum
                 .
              
               
                 Qui
                 nos
                 pascis
                 hic
                 mortales
                 ,
              
               
                 Tuos
                 ibi
                 commensales
              
               
                 Cohaeredes
                 &
                 Sodales
              
               
                 Fac
                 Sanctorum
                 civium
                 .
              
               
                 Hymn
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 
              
            
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             1.
             
               de
               instit
               .
               Monach.
               Serm.
               de
               poenit
               .
               in
               illud
               Psalmi
               .
               In
               Cubilibus
               vestris
               compungimini
               .
               lib.
            
             50.
             homil
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             Pugnamus
             ,
             non
             ut
             penitus
             vincamus
             ,
             sed
             ne
             vincamur
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Aug.
               lib.
            
             8.
             
               confess
               .
               cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Quisquis
                 amore
                 venit
                 ,
                 nescit
                 se
                 ferre
                 laborem
              
               
                 Nemo
                 laboret
                 jacet
                 ,
                 quisquis
                 amore
                 venit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Ven.
               Fortunat.
               lib.
            
             3.
             epigr.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64145-e31610
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.21
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             5.
             epist.
             118.
             
               ad
               Januar.
            
             
          
           
             Ut
             Sacramenta
             Altaris
             non
             nisi
             à
             jejunis
             hominibus
             celebrentur
             ,
             excepto
             uno
             die
             anniversario
             ,
             quo
             coena
             Domini
             celebratur
             .
             
               Vide
               Zonar
               .
               in
               hunc
               Canon
               :
               &
               Concil
               Matiscon
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               &
               Petrum
               Abailardum
               epist.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Cyprian
            
             de
             coenâ
             Dom.
             sanguinem
             sugimus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             .
          
           
             Illud
             quaeso
             vir
             Sapientissime
             ipsâ
             re
             approbes
             ;
             quis
             sit
             iste
             Deus
             quem
             vobis
             Christiani
             quasi
             proprium
             vendicatis
             ,
             &
             in
             locis
             abditis
             praesentem
             vos
             videre
             componitis
             ?
             dixit
             
               Maximus
               Medaurensis
               in
               epist.
               ad
               S.
               Augustinum
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             ep
             .
             43.
             
               post
               medium
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mat.
             28.8
             
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             2.46
             .
             Atque
             illud
             etiam
             scire
             cupio
             quo
             consilio
             aut
             quâ
             mente
             fueris
             ut
             in
             epulo
             C.
             Arcii
             familiaris
             mei
             cum
             togâ
             pullâ
             accumberes
             ?
             quis
             unquam
             coenavit
             atratus
             ?
             Cicer.
             epist.
             ad
             Atticum
             .
             Qui
             potuî
             (
             dixit
             Aaron
             )
             cum
             tristis
             fuerim
             ,
             offerre
             sacrificium
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 Psal.
              
               99.
               
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 etiam
                 S.
                 Ambros.
                 carnem
                 Christi
                 in
                 Mysteriis
                 adoramus
                 .
                 de
                 Spir.
                 S.
                 lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               12.
               
               S.
               
                 Bernard
                 .
                 de
                 coen
                 Domini
                 ad
                 Petrum
                 presbyterum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Johannes
               Petrus
               Maffeu●
               ,
               hist.
               Ind.
               Orient
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               circa
               med
            
             .
          
           
             
               Resp.
               ad
               Quaesi
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Erasm.
               lib.
            
             9.
             
               epist.
               ad
               Pellicanum
               cujus
               initium
               [
               Evangelii
               vigor
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               orat
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Ante
                 focos
                 olim
                 scamnis
                 considere
                 longis
                 .
              
               
                 Mos
                 erat
                 :
                 at
                 mensae
                 credere
                 adesse
                 Deos.
                 
              
               
                 Ovid.
                 5.
                 ●astor
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Cant.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Tu
             pane
             vitae
             accepto
             ,
             facis
             rem
             mortis
             ,
             &
             non
             horreseis
             ?
             Nescis
             quam
             multa
             mala
             proficiscantur
             &
             subeant
             ex
             deliciis
             .
             
               S.
               Chrysost.
               homil
            
             .
             27.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ille
                 crucem
                 ,
                 plagas
                 ,
                 alapassputa
                 aspera
                 passus
                 ,
              
               
                 Ostendit
                 tibi
                 quae
                 te
                 tolerare
                 decet
                 .
              
               
                 Walafrid
                 .
                 Abbas
                 de
                 Pass
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ora
                 ego
                 servabo
                 puris
                 non
                 sordida
                 sacris
                 .
              
               
                 Queis
                 nostrum
                 supero
                 cum
                 Patre
                 ,
                 jungo
                 genus
                 .
              
               
                 Nazianz.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Pros●●l●●
                 E●angelium
              
               
                 Ab●t
                 in
                 viam
                 ●entium
                 :
              
               
                 Q●i
                 sanctae
                 pacis
                 o●●um
                 elegerat
                 ,
              
               
                 Redit
                 ad
                 ollas
                 carnium
                 :
              
               
                 Regale
                 sacerdotium
              
               
                 Ad
                 c●●nis
                 impropertium
                 degenerat
                 .
              
               
                 Sic
                 
                   Petrus
                   Bl●sensis
                
                 deplorat
                 recidivationem
                 ad
                 carnis
                 delicias
                 .
              
               
                 Post
                 S●
                 .
                 Communionem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             a
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               lib.
            
             2.
             epist.
             3.
             
               ad
               Caecilium
            
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             5.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Hier.
               in
               Pro.
            
             31.27
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             4.
             
               de
               corpore
               Christi
            
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Ambr.
               Serm.
            
             44.
             
               de
               S.
               Latrone
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.57
             .
          
           
             Nempe
             amor
             in
             parvâ
             te
             jubet
             esse
             casâ
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             11.
             de
             verbi●
             Domini
             .
          
           
             Bles.
             in
             reg
             .
             Tyron
             .
             Spirit
             .
             sect
             .
             4.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             25.
             
             &
             26.
             in
             Johan
             .